Ape

Sipolino & Partners

Gnosi e Consapevolezza

Ape


N° Post: 632
Sipolino Fabio
Tuesday 7th of December 2021 03:52:36 PM


LA TERRA HA UNA SECONDA LUNA, IL SUO NOME E' "3753 CRUITHNE"




La luna a cui siamo tutti abituati e che tanto ci fa sognare non e' il solo satellite naturale che accompagna il nostro pianeta.
Esiste, infatti, una seconda luna, dal diametro di 5 chilometri appena. "3753 Cruithne" e' il nome del piccolo corpo celeste che attorno alla terra disegna un'orbita simile ad un arabesco dalle proporzioni perfette.
Un disegno cosi' strano da sfiorare anche Marte e Venere: 770 anni per compiere un solo giro completo intorno alla terra.
I primi studi di questa seconda luna risalgono al 1997, quando gli astronomi Paul Wiegert e Kimmo Innanen, insieme a Seppo Mikkola, ne descrissero le proprieta' di base. Solo di recente, pero', gli studiosi sono stati in grado di capire strutture e meccanismi:
"Questo quasi-satellite si muove in risonanza con la Terra, la cui gravita' -- spiega l'astronomo Martin Connors -- modifica la posizione del corpo celeste come un adulto fa dondolare un bimbo su un'altalena". In base alle indagini della Smithsonian Institution degli Stati Uniti, la strana orbita potrebbe rappresentare un punto di svolta per comprendere la formazione del sistema solare.
Secondo i calcoli degli astronomi questo piccolo corpo celeste, potrebbe viaggiare intorno alla terra per altri 8mila anni.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dsHsYjuudVo


LA CAUSA DELLA GENESI DELLA LUNA

Tratto da "I racconti di Belzebu' a suo nipote", scritto da Gurdjieff

A quel tempo, come ti ho gia' detto, quel sistema solare si era appena formato e non partecipava ancora pienamente alla cosiddetta "armonia di reciproco sostegno di tutte le concentrazioni cosmiche". Solo piu' tardi si seppe che, in conformita' all'"armonia di reciproco sostegno di tutte le concentrazioni cosmiche", una cometa cosiddetta "a grande orbita" ora nota come "cometa Kondur" doveva attraversare quel sistema. A quel tempo la cometa era gia' del tutto "concentrata", ma stava percorrendo la sua traiettoria definitiva per la prima volta. E come ci fu spiegato piu' tardi confidenzialmente da alcuni Individui sacri competenti, era previsto che la traiettoria descritta dalla cometa intersecasse quella della Terra. Ma in seguito a un errore di calcolo di uno dei sacri Individui esperti in leggi di creazione e di conservazione del mondo, i tempi in cui le due concentrazioni avrebbero dovuto passare nel punto d'intersezione delle reciproche traiettorie si trovarono a coincidere. La conseguenza di quest'errore fu che il pianeta Terra e la cometa Kondur entrarono in collisione, e si urtarono cosi' violentemente che per il colpo, come gia' ti ho detto, due grandi frammenti si staccarono dal pianeta Terra e cominciarono a volare nello spazio. Siccome il pianeta si era appena formato e la sua atmosfera, che avrebbe dovuto servire da "ammortizzatore", non aveva ancora avuto il tempo di costituirsi interamente, le ripercussioni di questo impatto furono molte e gravi.
Di questa catastrofe cosmica generale fu informata immediatamente Nostra Eternita'. E dal Santissimo Sole Assoluto fu subito inviata sul sistema solare Ors un'importante commissione di Angeli e Arcangeli, specialisti in fatto di creazione e di mantenimento del mondo, sotto la direzione del Grande Arcangelo Sakaki. L'Altissima Commissione si fermo' sul nostro pianeta Marte, che era il piu' vicino alla Terra, e comincio' a indagare. I sacri membri dell'Altissima Commissione ci tranquillizzarono presto, dicendo che ormai non era piu' il caso di temere un disastro cosmico di grandi proporzioni. E l'Arci-lngegnere Arcangelo Alghemathant ebbe la bonta' di spiegarci personalmente che secondo ogni probabilita' le cose si erano svolte nel modo seguente:
I frammenti staccati del pianeta Terra, prima di superare i limiti della sfera d'influenza del pianeta, avevano perso l'impulso ricevuto dalla collisione; e percio', conformemente alla "legge di caduta", avevano cominciato a ricadere verso la loro massa di origine. Ma a quella massa non potevano piu' riunirsi perche' nel frattempo erano passati ormai definitivamente sotto l'influenza di una legge cosmica detta "legge di recupero"; pertanto da allora quei frammenti descrivono intorno alla loro massa d'origine una serie di orbite ellittiche perfette, proprio come quelle che la Terra descrive intorno al suo sole Ors. E se una nuova catastrofe cosmica imprevista non interviene a cambiare tutto, in un senso o nell'altro, continueranno cosi' a tempo indefinito. "Sia lodato il caso!" aveva esclamato Sua Grandezza Pentadimensionale. "Il movimento armonico del sistema generale non e' andato distrutto, e la pacifica esistenza del sistema Ors si e' rapidamente ristabilita". Tuttavia, figliolo, l'Altissima Commissione, avendo considerato tutti i dati di cui poteva disporre nonche' i possibili cambiamenti futuri, ritenne che i frammenti del pianeta Terra, pur mantenendo temporaneamente le posizioni attuali, avrebbero potuto in seguito abbandonarle a causa di alcune "traslazioni tastartonarniane" previste dalla Commissione stessa determinando ogni sorta di calamita' irreparabili per il sistema solare Ors e per quelli vicini. Dunque, per scongiurare quest'eventualita' l'Altissima Commissione decise di prendere alcune misure preventive. E la miglior misura del caso era di far si' che la massa d'origine cioe' il pianeta Terra provvedesse a mantenere i due frammenti staccati inviando loro continuamente le vibrazioni sacre dette "askokinn". La sacra sostanza "askokinn" si costituisce sui pianeti solo quando le due leggi cosmiche fondamentali "Heptaparaparshinokh sacro" e il "Triamazikamno sacro" funzionano in maniera "ilnosoparniana": in altri termini, quando queste due leggi cosmiche si rivelano e si manifestano sulla superficie di una data concentrazione cosmica in modo indipendente "indipendente" entro certi limiti, beninteso.
Ebbene, figliolo, il Grande Arcangelo Sakaki, accompagnato da alcuni Sacri Membri dell'Altissima Commissione, si reco' immediatamente presso Sua Eternita' perche' una realizzazione cosmica di questo tipo non puo' avvenire senza il suo consenso. Appena gli Individui Sacri ebbero ottenuto il benestare di Sua Eternita', sempre sotto la direzione del Grande Arcangelo Sakaki il suddetto processo venne realizzato sulla Terra. E da allora su quel pianeta tutto sorge in modo conforme all'Ilnosoparno, e i frammenti staccati, che ancora esistono ai nostri giorni, non costituiscono piu' una minaccia di catastrofe universale. A quei tempi il frammento maggiore fu chiamato "Lunderperzo" e quello minore "Anulios"; e persino gli esseri tricerebrali ordinari che comparvero in seguito sulla Terra li chiamarono inizialmente con questi nomi. Ma poi in epoche diverse ebbero nomi diversi: recentemente il frammento grande e' stato designato col nome di "Luna", mentre il frammento piccolo e' stato pian piano dimenticato. Anzi, non soltanto gli esseri attuali non gli hanno dato alcun nome, ma non suppongono neppure che esista. E interessante notare a questo proposito che gli esseri del continente Atlantide, un continente in seguito scomparso, conoscevano ancora il secondo frammento del loro pianeta e anch'essi lo chiamavano "Anulios". Ma gli esseri degli ultimi periodi d'esistenza di questo continente, nella presenza dei quali si erano gia' cristallizzati e integrati gli effetti delle conseguenze delle proprieta' dell'organo kundabuffer, lo chiamavano "Kimespai", cioe' letteralmente "che-non-lascia-dormire-in-pace".
Gli attuali esseri tricerebrali di quest'originale pianeta ignorano quell'antico frammento perche' la sua relativa piccolezza e la sua distanza dalla Terra lo rendono inaccessibile alla loro vista, e perche' nessuna "nonna" ha raccontato loro che nel buon tempo antico quel piccolo "satellite" del pianeta era ben conosciuto. E quei pochi che, attraverso un giocattolo eccellente ma assai puerile chiamato "telescopio", per caso lo intravedono, non gli prestano la minima attenzione e lo scambiano semplicemente per un grande "aerolito".
D'altra parte e' probabile che gli esseri attuali non lo vedano mai piu', poiche', alla loro natura e' diventata inerente la proprieta' di vedere soltanto l'irreale. Rendiamo loro questa giustizia: negli ultimi secoli si son meccanizzati talmente "ad arte" da non veder piu' nulla di reale.




N° Post: 611
Sipolino Fabio
Thursday 25th of November 2021 03:27:49 PM


Il Vangelo di Maria Maddalena




Il Vangelo di Maria Maddalena e' annoverato tra i vangeli gnostici, scritto in lingua copta presumibilmente verso la meta' del II secolo derivante molto probabilmente da un proto-testo Greco, come molti altri testi gnostici e' andato perduto con l'estinguersi dello Gnosticismo. Le fonti che per secoli rimasero disponibili si rifacevano solo a brevi citazioni indirette ad opera di alcuni Padri della Chiesa, che venivano soprattutto utilizzate per confutare le tesi gnostiche. Soltanto nel XIX secolo sono stati ritrovati nella zona di Akhmim, poco piu' a nord di Nag Hammadi nell'Egitto meridionale, frammenti in greco e copto non contenenti il testo nella sua integrita'.

Il particolare interesse che suscita questo vangelo e' l'importanza data a Maria Maddalena come discepolo prediletto del Signore, in quanto dalla lettura del testo si evince il ruolo centrale che quest'ultima ha all'interno della cerchia dei discepoli, e figura come depositaria di un insegnamento superiore. Oltre alla versione storica antropologica del racconto, dal nostro punto di vista possiamo dire che i personaggi che quivi sono contenuti, rappresentano tutti parti interne dell'essere, cosa che tra l'altro e accennata all'interno del testo in un dialogo tra il Cristo e Maddalena. Quest'ultima rappresenta proprio il "Femminile Sacro", la nostra parte sensibile, la Divina Madre Intima, Devi Kundalini, il Serpente Igneo che si sveglia all'interno del nostro corpo e ci da' la spinta per lavorare alla dissoluzione dei nostri aggregati psichici o ego.

Nella tradizione gnostica troviamo il simbolismo delle tre Marie, ovvero Maria Maddalena, Maria Veronica e Maria Vergine, questi non si riferiscono a personaggi fisici ma piuttosto a livelli di coscienza o meglio ancora a gradi di trasmutazione che bisogna effettuare per diventare un Cristo, ovvero acquisire coscienza. Nel racconto Cristico, Maria Maddalena e' prostituta (non inteso in senso morale), cioe' ha abbandonato il suo ruolo nel mondo e si e' prostituita ad esso, disperde la sua energia vitale/sessuale senza possibilita' alcuna di trasmutarla e dirigerla nella direzione della coscienza. Maria Veronica e' quando inizia ad accorgersi ed a conservare la propria energia, nel dramma della Via Crucis e proprio lei che asciuga il volto del Cristo alla stazione numero sei (l'arcano numero 6 dei tarocchi rappresenta proprio gli innamorati ossia il lavoro nella coppia a trasmutare le proprie energie) dopo che e' caduto per la prima volta, nella quale rimane il suo volto impresso, a significare proprio il conservare le proprie energie. Maria Vergine, appunto e' vergine, casta ovvero conserva e trasmuta le proprie energie, solo lei e' quella che puo' dare alla luce il Cristo, quando si parla di castita', intendiamo una castita' scientifica ovvero il lavoro nella camera nuziale a trasmutare le proprie energia vitali/sessuali.

Riportiamo dunque il testo integrale di quanto rimane di questo Vangelo:


Quel giorno, i discepoli erano raccolti in cima ad una montagna.

Il Maestro stava fra loro in Silenzio. E Maria Gli era accanto. Andrea disse: "Maestro, ecco che il Tuo Silenzio ci sorprende. Perche' ci hai riuniti? Non hai niente da dirci, oggi?". Allora il Maestro rispose loro: "E voi, non avete niente da dire a me. Perche' mai la fonte dovrebbe andare incontro ai pellegrini? Il pellegrino dimentica a volte di avere gambe per camminare. Dimentica che non e' la strada a scorrergli sotto i piedi, ma che e' la sua mente a proiettarsi verso l'orizzonte. Chiedete, se avete intenzione di ricevere. Quando la terra ha sete tocca a lei chiamare la pioggia".

Ed ecco che Simon Pietro si alzo' fra tutti e disse: "Maestro, ogni giorno Ti seguiamo e Ti ascoltiamo. Eppure, il nostro cuore conosce ancora l'aridita'. Ogni giorno, speriamo nella quiete e nella gioia. Ma esse non vengono a visitarci. Dicci perche'. La Forza dell'Eterno non e' forse nelle Tue parole? Piu' seguiamo le Tue orme sulla terra piu' siamo turbati e l'acqua continua a mancarci". Il Maestro non lo guardo' e disse: "Dov'e' la debolezza?". Poi, si mise in silenzio. Simon Pietro parlo' di nuovo: "La debolezza e' estranea all'Eterno. Si e' infilata nell'uomo passando dalle sue orecchie". Andrea alzo' una mano e disse: "Perche' interrogare il Maestro giacche' conosci la risposta?". Allora il Maestro si alzo' e disse: "Anche tu la sai, ma lui incomincia a capire. Colui che vuole comprendere per conoscere, alla fine, si rende conto che non deve seguire le mie orme, bensi' lasciare le sue spostandosi all'interno delle mie, perche' e' dentro che trovera' se stesso, perche' e' dentro che si trova la gioia perduta, perche' e' sempre dentro che si trova la porta verso l'esterno dei mondi, l'esterno che e' il vero Interno. Cosi' la gioia non sorride a colui che raccoglie le mie parole, bensi' a colui che si sposta all'interno".

Uno dei discepoli chiese: "Dicci come fare per spostarci dentro". Allora il Maestro disse: "Cominciate con il porvi in Lui. Non andate nelle spaccature. Perche', in verita', non vi e' frontiera. Soltanto gli occhi creano la frontiera, perche' non vedono il Dentro che sta nel fuori. Solo l'Occhio crea l'unione. E' attraverso l'occhio che vi porrete in Lui. L'Occhio crea il Mondo, che fa i mondi. L'Orecchio che intende crea l'Occhio e lo fa crescere. Cosi', la realta' che si apre all'Occhio ed all'Orecchio apre la strada ad un'altra realta'. L'Uno nutre il molteplice ed il molteplice rimanda sempre all'Uno. Vi annuncio: non separate, spostatevi fra le separazioni. E' in questo modo che voi vi porrete in voi. Questa e' la via della quiete, perche' la quiete e' il centro del cambiamento".

Simon Pietro parlo' con queste parole: "L'Uno si avvicina nella quiete e nella gioia. L'Uno e' stabile e solo. Ma dicci come mantenere la stabilita' nel cambiamento". Il Maestro rispose: "Contemplando la realta' del sogno dei mondi, poi immaginando il Sogno dietro a quel sogno". Il discepolo Andrea si stupi' davanti a tutti: "Bisogna sognare?". Allora il Maestro gli disse: "Bisogna uscire dal sogno dei mondi perche' la gioia nasce nel Sogno che ha concepito il gioco dei sogni e dei mondi. Comprenda chi vuole comprendere. Dorma chi si compiace nel lamento dei sogni. Vi dico questo: L'Uno sta nel risvegliarsi al Sogno". Il discepolo si espresse ancora: "Insegnaci: il Sogno e' forse la cessazione della sofferenza?". Il Maestro parlo' a tutti in questi termini: "Il Sogno e' oltrepassare il sogno delle frontiere, e le frontiere sono la sofferenza perche' la sofferenza e' il tu e l'io che si sognano come essendo due".

Allora, Simon Pietro chiese: "Ma la Materia e la Non-materia, non sono forse due? Come uscire dalla frontiera?". Il Maestro li benedisse tutti, poi disse loro: "La Materia e la Non-materia fanno parte del Sogno del mondo. Esse sono Una, sono il gioco attraverso il quale l'Oblio tesse l'opera sua. La separazione e' un gioco, come la sofferenza, e la sofferenza nasce dall'orgoglio fondamentale che gioca a separare. La Materia, vi dico, e' un sorriso dell'Eterno, per farci uscire dai mondi e farci volere la Realta'".

Simon Pietro prese di nuovo la parola: "Dicci, ora: cos'e' la Realta'?". Il Maestro disse: "La Realta' e' Cio' che ha concepito il gioco delle realta'. La Realta' e' Cio' che vi fara' spostare le vostre orme dentro alle mie. E' immaginazione nella fiducia. E' cio' che genera la Conoscenza". Il discepolo chiese ancora: "Abbiamo sete. Come raggiungere la Realta'?". Il Maestro parlo' a tutti: "Smontando cio' che non e' Uno, Contemplando la materia che inventa la frattura, amando la frattura per i suoi giochi, amandone i giochi per la strada che essa traccia verso il Gioco". Poi disse ancora: "Osando". Uno dei discepoli si alzo' allora e chiese: "E dicci, ora: cosa significa la Materia? Dobbiamo credere che si perpetui all'infinito?". Il Maestro insegno': "Tutto cio' che e' stato inventato e che e' stato creato, tutti gli elementi che compongono la natura dei mondi sono interdipendenti e sposati fra loro. Ma sara' smontato tutto cio' che e' stato montato affinche' tutto ritorni alla Radice-Madre. Cosi', colui che ha orecchie per ascoltare faccia appello all'Orecchio per intendere".

Simon Pietro chiese: "Poiche' ti dici messaggero e interprete degli elementi e dei fenomeni di questo mondo, dicci dunque: qual'e' la natura dell'errore?". Il Maestro alzo' la mano e disse: "L'errore non esiste. Perche' siete voi soltanto che lo fate esistere. Lo fate ogni volta che vi piegate ai riflessi della vostra realta' costruita ed adultera. Ecco come l'errore prende forma. Ecco anche perche' il Bene vi ha fatto visita. Il Bene ha partecipato agli elementi delle vostre realta' per sposarle di nuovo alla Radice". Il Maestro continuo' e disse: "Ascoltate la ragione che fa di voi dei malati ed anche dei morenti: guardate i sogni delle vostre azioni, e saprete che cosa vi allontana da voi stessi. Comprenda colui che vuole comprendere. Dall'essere incatenati ai giochi della Materia nasce una passione contro l'Essenza e nel corpo sorge allora un disturbo. Ecco perche', in verita', vi annuncio: cercate l'armonia insieme all'Essenza. E se accade che siate in rotta con l'ordine di Quest'ultima, traete ispirazione da tutte le immagini naturali che evocano la vostra realta' profonda. Cosi', colui che ha sviluppato le orecchi impari ad intendere con l'Orecchio" . Dopo queste parole, il Beato accordo' loro la Sua benedizione. "Che la Pace sia con voi. Che la mia Pace metta radici, si incarni in voi e si moltiplichi. E che nessuno vi smarrisca dicendo: "Guardiamo questo, guardiamo quello" perche' in verita', e' nel vostro Centro che risiede Colui che si chiama "Figlio dell'Uomo". Portate a Lui andando a Lui. Perche' coloro che hanno la volonta' di cercarLo Lo trovano. Levatevi dunque, e fatevi testimoni della Parola del Vostro Regno. Guardatevi bene dall'imporre regole a parte quella di cui porto la fiaccola altrimenti sprofonderete ancora di piu' nella schiavitu'. Io sono Colui che rinverdisce il Ricordo".

Dopo aver pronunciato queste parole, il Maestro li lascio'. I Suoi discepoli sentirono la solitudine e la tristezza. Alcuni piansero abbondantemente dicendo: "Bisogna davvero recarsi da coloro che non vogliono credere, e annunciare loro il Regno Essenziale del "Figlio dell'Uomo"? Costoro non L'hanno risparmiato,allora come potranno risparmiare noi?". Fu per questo che Maria si alzo', li bacio' ed annuncio' ai suoi Fratelli: "Perche' rimanete nel dubbio e nella sofferenza? Vi dico che la Sua Essenza di Luce non ci abbandona. Vi dico che sara' Lei a proteggerci. LodiamoLo, Colui che ci ha rigenerati e preparati, perche' ecco che Egli ci chiede di tornare ad essere dei veri Umani". Con queste parole, Maria oriento' il cuore dei discepoli verso il bene, ed essi si aprirono un po' di piu' alle parole del Maestro.

Simon Pietro si rivolse a Maria con voce alta: "Tu che sei una Sorella per ciascuno di noi, tutti sanno che il Maestro ti ha amata in modo diverso dalle altre donne. Secondo le parole che Lui ti ha affidato, insegnaci ora. Dicci le parole che la tua memoria privilegia e alle quali non abbiamo potuto avere accesso". Maria si avvicino' e disse loro: "Cio' che non siete stati capaci di intendere, Io sono incaricata di annunciarvelo; Ho avuto una visione del Maestro ed ecco cio' che Gli ho detto: "Maestro, perche' Ti vedo qui, sotto questa forma?" Ed Egli mi rispose dentro di me: "Tu, la Beneamata, non dimentichi il tuo centro quando Io compaio. Tu non guardi, tu vedi ed impari ad essere. Allora ascolta: La' dove e' il nous, risiede l'inestimabile gioiello, Cio' che si chiama Porta". Subito Gli dissi dentro di me: "Maestro e Beneamato, dimmi se chi puo' contemplare la Tua apparizione in seno al Tempo, vede con gli occhi dell'anima o se respira la Tua presenza con la mente". Il Maestro mi rispose: "Non mi riceve ne' con l'anima ne' con la mente ma mi contempla attraverso la Porta del nous, la Porta che insegna a vedere ed a lasciar venire il Soffio". Gli chiesi ancora: "Parlami di questa Porta. Io mi trovo sulla soglia?". Allora, il Maestro depose in me questa risposta: "In verita', e' precisamente alla sua soglia. Colui che non si preoccupa della Porta ma della Realta' celata da essa. Cosi', colui che guarda i suoi occhi, non vede il suo Occhio. Il nous e' una morte perche' e' risveglio. E' la morte delle immagini costruite. E' l'istante in cui le maschere si disgregano e nel quale la Materia confessa di essere un gioco. La sua Porta e' un sorriso fra le realta' e l'Uno. Attraverso il nous, l'Essenza umana contempla l'Uno che genera il Due per amore". Poi, il Maestro mi disse ancora: "La consapevolezza dell'amore e' generata dalla Separazione. Cosi' e', bisogna morire di molte morti per conoscere la luce della nascita". Allora chiesi dentro di me:"Dimmi come raggiungere questa Porta". La Visione del Maestro si avvicino' e cosi' parlo': "Ti diro' come passare per questa Porta perche' il risveglio non conosce mezze misure. In verita', il risveglio nasce dal ricordo dell'Oblio e dalla denuncia dell'Oblio negli atti. Il raggiungimento del nous si ottiene per amore. La manifestazione dell'amore si ottiene con l'esigenza". Ecco che cosa il Maestro mi confido', e che voi non avete potuto sentire".

Simon Pietro indico' Maria a tutti e disse: "Chi e' questa donna? Che meriti ha per aver ricevuto il Maestro? Noi abbiamo ancora sete. Parlaci ancora, Sorella nostra, tu che Lo conosci". Maria si tiro' il velo sugli occhi e allora parlo' cosi': "Ecco un'altra cosa che Egli mi insegno'. Ma potranno bere soltanto quelli che hanno gia' svegliato in se' la Fonte. Accadde che il Maestro mi consegno' queste parole: "L'esigenza e' purezza e disciplina. Essa attraversa i mondi con l'essere che cerca il Cuore nascosto nel cuore, perche' e' anche volonta'. Le deboli maschere non possono neppure intravedere la Porta del nous. Non fanno appello all'esigenza ma guardano le altre maschere chiamandole deboli. Le maschere che giocano tra loro simulano la sete, mentre la loro terra e' arida. Come vivere nell'aridita' e nel rifiuto dell'acqua? E' cosi' che nascete alla morte, per debolezza della volonta'" ".

Andrea parlo' piu' forte degli altri discepoli. Egli disse a Maria, segnandola a dito: "Perche' dovremmo crederti? Perche' il Maestro avrebbe dovuto nutrirti in questo modo, Tu che sei una donna?". Maria lo guardo' e rispose: "Dalle donne vengono le nascite. Per quale ragione la Nascita non dovrebbe venire da una donna?". Il discepolo Simon Pietro si alzo' allora e trovo' queste parole per tutti: "Sorella nostra, queste parole ci frastornano e ci fanno paura. Tuttavia, parlaci ancora, perche' tutti sappiamo che il Maestro ti ha incontrata spesso". Allora Maria si tiro' il velo sul volto e cosi' parlo': "Il Beato mi ha insegnato il viaggio dell'anima che si scopre e si contempla. E' il viaggio dalle cortecce verso la linfa. Quello che traccia la chiave della Porta del Nous. Ecco: l'anima visita i mondi della Collera. Essa scopre un primo stato che la trattiene. Esso si chiama Tenebra ed e' amore della prigione. Tenebra disse all'anima: "Perche' mi hai amata, tu che sei scintilla?". Quando udi' questa domanda, l'anima pronuncio' all'esterno queste parole: "Ti ho amata perche' eri Separazione e la Separazione e' il sonno nato dall'orgoglio". Allora, l'anima ando' incontro al secondo stato. Questo si chiamava Bramosia. Vedendosi attraversato, esso le chiese: "Non capisco come tu sia potuta scendere ora che ti vedo ascendere. Dimmi il perche' della menzogna che nasce dall'orgoglio e dall'invidia giacche' sei parte e nutrimento del mio essere". L'anima rispose: "Perche' io ti ho intuito e tu, non hai saputo riconoscere la mia verita'. I tuoi occhi non hanno voluto imparare a distinguermi anche se ero mescolata ed unita a te come ad un abito". Quando ebbe detto questo, l'anima riprese la sua strada, piu' nuda e nella gioia finche' attraverso' il terzo stato, quello che si chiama Ignoranza. Ignoranza interrogo' subito l'anima: "In che modo serpeggia il tuo sentiero? Non c'e', in te, una strana malattia? Infatti sei diventata schiava perche' sprovvista della chiara visione". L'anima rispose: "Perche' giudicarmi, io che in essenza non giudico, Io che ho accettato la dominazione senza aver dominato? Nessuno mi ha riconosciuta mentre io ho visto in me che ogni cosa costruita e non-Una verra' smontata sulle terre e nei cieli". Una volta uscita dal terzo stato, l'anima continuo' la sua ascensione. Ci mise molto a scorgere il quarto stato. Questo stato conteneva, da solo, sette altri mondi. Il primo di essi si chiamava Tenebra, il secondo Bramosia, il terzo Ignoranza, il quarto Veleno-Gelosia, il quinto Prigione Carnale, il sesto Saggezza Ebbra, il settimo Ira di Saggezza. Si attardo' alquanto in questo quarto stato. Cosi', si enumerano i mondi della Collera attraverso i quali l'anima soffoca di interrogativi, perche' la Collera e' venuta dalla Ribellione e la Ribellione e' Tenebra della Separazione. Collera chiese all'anima: "Qual e' la tua origine, tu che hai imparato ad uccidere? Qual e' il tuo scopo, tu che ti sposti solo errando?". Allora, l'anima rispose: "Tutto cio' che mi soffocava e' stato prosciugato e tutto cio' che mi velava l'orizzonte con frontiere e' evaporato perche' ho voluto guardarlo. Cosi' la mia bramosia se n'e' andata cosi' sono uscita dal cerchio dell'ignoranza e cosi' l'orgoglio si e' esaurito. Ecco, ho trovato l'uscita dallo scenario penetrando in un altro scenario. Un'immagine si e' cancellata. Grazie ad un'altra, piu' Pura e piu' Una. E' adesso che imbocco la via della quiete. La quiete annuncia la Pace la' dove il Tempo si immobilizza nell'Eternita'. In verita', la mia Via e' Una Via di Silenzio"". Dopo avere cosi' parlato, Maria tacque.

Tutti videro allora come il Maestro le avesse insegnato. Poi, fu Andrea a rivolgersi ai suoi Fratelli: "Ditemi il vostro pensiero su cio' che questa donna ha appena detto. Per quanto mi riguarda, non presto fede al fatto che il Maestro abbia potuto esprimersi in tal modo. Queste parole ci separano da cio' che abbiamo potuto avvicinare". Simon Pietro guardo' Andrea e si alzo': "Accetteremo la possibilita' che una donna abbia ricevuto simili parole dalla bocca del Maestro? Che Egli le abbia confidato dei segreti a cui non abbiamo avuto accesso? Dovremo cambiare sguardo e cammino accettando di aprire le orecchie a questa donna? Vi chiedo: e' lei che Lui ha scelto, preferendola a noi?"

Maria allora si mise a piangere e disse a Simon Pietro: "Mio Fratello nello spirito, che cosa stai attraversando? Pensi che io abbia inventato questa Visione e che a proposito del Nostro Maestro dica menzogne?". Levi (Matteo) si alzo' fra tutti e disse: "Simon Pietro, ti abbiamo sempre visto focoso. Perche' ora ti ribelli contro la Donna come se fosse un nostro avversario? Se il Maestro l'ha resa degna del Suo Cuore, chi sei, tu, per respingerla? In verita', il Maestro che la conosceva bene l'ha amata piu' di noi perche' la sua anima ha fatto un grande viaggio. Guardiamo ora la nostra debolezza e sbrighiamoci a diventare totalmente perfetti. Lasciamo che l' uomo perfetto metta radici dentro di noi e cresca come un albero perche' e' quello che il Maestro ci ha chiesto. Andiamo, senza piu' esitare, ad annunciare la Novella. Che nell'anima nostra non vi sia altra regola se non quella di cui Egli e' il Testimone". Quando Levi ebbe detto queste parole vi fu silenzio. Poi, i discepoli si alzarono insieme per andare ad offrire la Parola.

Cosi e' il Vangelo di Maria Maddalena.

Introduzione al Vangelo di: Placido Schillaci


Commenti:
Sipolino Fabio
Thursday 25th of November 2021 03:28:42 PM

https://www.centrostudiantropologici.it/blog/vangelo-maria-maddalena-testo-integrale/


N° Post: 609
Sipolino Fabio
Thursday 25th of November 2021 02:45:34 PM


Shiva e Shakti




Coscienza ed Energia
Tra gli attributi dei Chakra incontriamo due importanti simboli: Shiva e Shakti.

SHIVA simboleggia la coscienza, il principio maschile.
SHAKTI simboleggia il principio femminile, il potere attivante e l'energia.

Ogni volta che un potere diventa attivo, e dovunque esiste energia, Shakti e' all'opera. Altri termini per questi principi primordiali sono PURUSHA e PRAKRITI; Purusha e' coscienza e Prakriti e' natura.

Lord Shiva e' generalmente raffigurato con in mano un tridente, che rappresenta la trinita' di ?shwara, Purusha e Prakriti.

shwara e' il principio divino onnipresente, eterno, senza forma; Purusha e' l'Atma e Prakriti e' la manifestazione, la natura. Una luce elettrica puo' essere usata per spiegare la loro relazione. La corrente elettrica, che e' la sorgente della luce, e' ?shwara; la luce e' Purusha e l'oggetto illuminato e' Prakriti.

SHAKTI (o Prakriti) significa energia, potere, movimento, cambiamento, natura. E' il principio materno: il provveditore, l'abbondanza. Nel regno umano come in quello animale la madre offre nutrimento, calore e sicurezza. Non c'e' amore piu' grande dell'amore di una madre. La madre porta e nutre il bambino nel proprio corpo. Quando nasce, gli fornisce il latte materno e lo alleva con il sacrificio di se stessa finche' non diventa autosufficiente.

SHIVA (o Purusha), d'altra parte, e' pura coscienza - l'osservatore immutabile, illimitato e irremovibile. Purusha non ha alcun desiderio; questi sono inerenti solo a Prakriti. Purusha e' lo schermo vuoto e chiaro su cui Prakriti proietta il suo film colorato.

Shiva e Shakti sono manifestazioni della coscienza divina all-in-one - diverse facce della stessa medaglia. In molte immagini questi due poteri primordiali sono rappresentati ciascuno come una meta' della stessa immagine; un lato femminile e un lato maschile. Il lato sinistro e' la Madre Divina, P?rvat?, l'energia "femminile", e il lato destro rappresenta Shiva, la coscienza "maschile".

Attraverso la scissione del principio primordiale all'avvento della creazione e' nata la dualita' all'interno delle nostre vite, insieme a una forza forte che cerca costantemente di riunirsi con l'altra parte.

Solo quando Shiva e Shakti si combinano possono sorgere azione, movimento e creazione. Finche' l'energia non e' impregnata di coscienza e' ignorante, disordinata, senza scopo e "cieca". L'energia da sola non puo' produrre nulla; la coscienza gli conferisce contenuto, forma e direzione. Al contrario, la coscienza senza energia e' potere assopito, energia dormiente, e di per se' non e' in grado di essere la causa di nulla. Proprio come Prakriti senza Purusha e' incapace di agire, e viceversa, Purusha senza Prakriti e' anche incapace di creare qualsiasi cosa.

Il significato di Shiva e Shakti e' occasionalmente frainteso quando Shiva e Shakti sono considerati "uomo" e "donna" e la loro unione e' considerata una relazione sessuale. La sessualita' e' qualcosa di completamente naturale e l'incomprensione sorge solo quando sessualita' e spiritualita' si mescolano.

La sessualita' e' l'unione dell'uomo e della donna
La spiritualita' e' l'unione della coscienza umana e divina.
Shiva e Shakti esistono in ognuno di noi come principi maschili e femminili. Questo ha un effetto a livello fisico: e' la causa dell'attrazione sessuale. Nell'uomo esiste una tendenza verso le qualita' femminili e nella donna una tendenza verso il maschile. Attraverso questo la coscienza maschile e' attratta dal femminile e viceversa. Se entrambi sono in equilibrio non c'e' attrazione sessuale. Ma se nell'uomo predomina una tendenza al maschile, o nella donna al femminile, ne deriva una preferenza per un partner omosessuale.

Shiva risiede nel Sahasr?ra Chakra e Shakti nel M?l?dh?ra Chakra. Quando Prakriti e Purusha si uniscono nel Sahasr?ra Chakra, la conoscenza, il conoscitore e l'oggetto della conoscenza diventano uno. Una volta che abbiamo sperimentato questo, nessun desiderio rimane dentro di noi perche' ci rendiamo conto inequivocabilmente che tutto cio' che abbiamo sempre desiderato e' portato dentro di noi. In questo stato di assoluta coscienza non ci sono polarita' e quindi non piu' dolori; c'e' solo gioia eterna, amore incondizionato, compassione illimitata e comprensione totale per tutti gli esseri viventi.

Finche' la coscienza e' connessa al corpo fisico non e' in grado di rimanere costantemente nel Sahasr?ra Chakra e cosi' ritorna alla residenza dell'?tm? nel Centro del Cuore (An?hata Chakra). Una persona realizzata pensa, sente e agisce sempre dal cuore. Immersa nell'amore eterno e nella felicita' eterna, quella persona e' sempre cosciente dell'immortale ?tm?, l'oceano della beatitudine, e la sua coscienza e' per sempre connessa alla coscienza divina.

Shakti e' l'amore materno di Dio che ci circonda di calore, cura e protezione.
Shiva e' l'amore paterno di Dio che ci da' coscienza, chiarezza e conoscenza.
Vi auguro la benedizione della Madre Divina che vive in voi come energia e vitalita', e la benedizione del Padre Divino che risiede in voi come coscienza e conoscenza. Possano sempre prendersi cura di te, proteggerti e guidarti, e nel loro amore infinito condurti alla coscienza cosmica.


Commenti:
Sipolino Fabio
Thursday 25th of November 2021 02:45:52 PM

https://www-chakras-net.translate.goog/yoga-principles/shiva-and-shakti?_x_tr_sl=en&_x_tr_tl=it&_x_tr_hl=it&_x_tr_pto=nui,sc


N° Post: 605
Sipolino Fabio
Thursday 18th of November 2021 08:01:35 PM


I nove precetti Toltechi




L'uomo in essenza e' puro spirito, ma alla nascita assume un veicolo fisico composto dal corpo, dalla personalita' e dalla mente. I nostri pensieri, le nostre sensazioni e le nostre azioni sul piano fisico fanno tutte parte di questo veicolo. Questo bozzolo luminoso, con tutti i campi energetici in esso contenuti, costituisce un'isola fisica nello sconfinato oceano dell'essere puro e contiene qualsiasi cosa necessiti all'individuo incarnato per vivere sul piano fisico.

Il bozzolo e' lo stato della manifestazione in tutte le sue innumerevoli differenziazioni, fisiche, emozionali, mentali e perfino cio' che definiamo come essere spirituale, al contrario dello spirito che e' non manifestazione; il bozzolo e' qualche cosa mentre lo spirito e' nessuna cosa.

L'UOMO e' l'essere magico dell'universo, quel punto dove e' assemblata la percezione





I nove precetti Toltechi

1. L'universo consiste di un infinito numero di campi energetici che sembrano dei filamenti luminosi.

2. Questi campi di energia simili a filamenti si irradiano da una sorgente di dimensioni inimmaginabili che metaforicamente viene chiamata l'Aquila. Questo e' il motivo per cui questi campi energetici vengono chiamati le Emanazioni dell'Aquila.

3. Gli esseri umani sono composti allo stesso modo dallo stesso infinito numero di filamenti energetici, che prendono forma di un grosso uovo luminoso. L'altezza di questo uovo e' pari alla lunghezza del corpo umano piu' il braccio alzato sopra la testa sull'asse verticale. La larghezza e' stabilita dall'apertura delle braccia sull'asse orizzontale. Questo uovo e' conosciuto come il bozzolo, la bolla dell'uomo.

4. Solamente una piccola parte dei campi energetici contenuti nel bozzolo vengono illuminati nello stesso momento da un punto di luce brillante situato sulla superficie del bozzolo.

5. La percezione avviene quando i campi energetici illuminati dal punto luminoso estendono la loro luce per illuminare i corrispondenti campi energetici al di fuori del bozzolo. Questo punto luminoso viene chiamato il punto in cui viene assemblata la percezione, normalmente abbreviato come punto di assemblaggio (punto di unione).

6. E' possibile spostare il punto di assemblaggio su qualsiasi altra posizione sulla superficie del bozzolo e perfino al suo interno. Dal momento che il punto di assemblaggio illumina qualsiasi campo energetico con cui viene in contatto, i diversi campi illuminati da tale spostamento costituiscono percio' una percezione totalmente nuova. E' un nuovo livello percettivo conosciuto come il vedere.

7. Quando il punto di assemblaggio si sposta sufficientemente lontano, un nuovo completo mondo viene percepito, che e' reale come quello che abitualmente percepiamo.

8. Esiste nell'intero universo una forza misteriosa conosciuta come intento. E' per mezzo di questa forza che avviene la percezione, e' l'intento che dapprima allinea i campi energetici e poi causa la consapevolezza di tale allineamento.

9. Lo scopo del guerriero e' quello di sperimentare tutta la percezione possibile all'uomo. Cio' costituisce quello che viene chiamato Consapevolezza Totale, che conduce a una via alternativa alla morte.

La visione del mondo dipende dalla posizione del punto di unione dell'uomo

Il punto di unione e' un emisfero di luce intensa, all'incirca della grandezza di una palla da tennis ed i campi di energia a cui si ha accesso sono quelli illuminati da questo emisfero quando lo attraversano.

I campi di energia sono raggi di luce spessi circa come fili di cotone, e per questo motivo i veggenti li hanno equiparati a fili di luce. Essendo cosi' sottili, letteralmente migliaia di campi energetici passano attraverso il punto di unione per allinearsi con i corrispettivi campi energetici fuori dal bozzolo.

Quando un uomo allinea i suoi campi energetici con quelli esterni al bozzolo avviene la percezione.

Il punto di unione e' molto simile al sintonizzatore di una radio, nel senso che da' accesso a certi campi energetici che costituiscono la nostra visione del mondo. Sottostando a questa visione otteniamo una certa esperienza e conoscenza che sono peculiari solo a quel particolare punto di vista. Nel caso in cui potessimo accedere ad altri campi energetici accederemmo anche a un'altra visione. Questo nuovo punto di vista ci fara' perdere contatto o "dimenticare" le esperienze e la conoscenza ottenuta precedentemente. E' necessario dire che in realta' non dimentichiamo, e' solo che il nostro vecchio punto di vista rimane sopraffatto dall'impatto della nuova visione e delle sue relative esperienze.

Muovere il punto di unione significa ruotarlo entro la sua posizione normale, cosi' da apportare una diversa sistemazione dei campi energetici. E' alquanto simile al sintonizzare una radio per migliorare la qualita' di ricezione del suono ricevuto da una determinata stazione.

Uno spostamento avviene invece quando il punto di unione viene risistemato per accedere a un gruppo di campi energetici totalmente diverso. Questo movimento puo' avvenire sia sulla superficie del bozzolo che al suo interno.

A meno che non riusciamo a muovere il punto di unione, la nostra percezione risulta rigidamente fissata e cosi' pure la nostra visione del mondo. E' questa fissazione che causa la ripetizione e le azioni abitudinarie, siano esse fisiche, emozionali o mentali. Il contrario e' ugualmente valido, la ripetizione fissa il punto di unione facendo insorgere nella persona la monotonia e la noia. I bambini, per esempio, sono in grado di muovere i loro punti di unione abbastanza spontaneamente.

Il mondo appare cosi' come e' solo a causa della nostra percezione. Con il verificarsi di percezioni diverse la nostra visione del mondo, che ci sembra cosi' definitiva, cambia drasticamente.

Il bozzolo luminoso dell'uomo, che contiene la forza vitale, e' in verita' un campo di forza elettromagnetica composto da un numero incalcolabile di linee luminose. Queste fibre energetiche nascono come il risultato del movimento o interazione tra gli atomi. Bisogna ricordare che quando un uomo allinea i suoi campi energetici con quelli esterni al bozzolo avviene la percezione.

Quando gli impulsi generati sia da colui che osserva che da colui che viene osservato si incontrano, si mescolano e interagiscono per ottenere degli impulsi secondari. Questi impulsi secondari ritornano indietro sia all'osservatore sia a colui che e' osservato tramite i campi energetici, e sono cio' che l'uomo interpreta come emozioni.

Il compito dell'apprendista risiede nel "purificare" i suoi campi energetici, dapprima espellendo tutte le fibre estranee dal suo bozzolo, e poi recuperando le fibre che ha perso.

Lo scopo dell'esistenza e' di migliorare la qualita' della consapevolezza.

La vera conoscenza e' la conoscenza di se stessi, e tale conoscenza non ci puo' essere fornita da nessuno, e nemmeno puo' essere comprata con tutto l'oro del mondo.

La vera conoscenza e' quella che deriva dalla personale esperienza, e' per questo che i Toltechi hanno sempre sostenuto che il vero insegnamento non e' mai stato e non potra' mai essere scritto o annotato in qualsiasi altra forma.

Solo dei pazzi cercano di insegnare alla gente cio' che la maggior parte di loro non vuole sentire.

Negli insegnamenti Toltechi la normale consapevolezza e' conosciuta come Prima Attenzione o lato destro del bozzolo.

La prima attenzione e' definita come tutte le possibili permutazioni della percezione all'interno della normale posizione del punto di unione (a tal proposito l'uomo comune, non avendo un punto di unione fluido, usa sempre solo una delle possibili permutazioni disponibili entro la normale consapevolezza, questo viene chiamato conosciuto).

La Seconda Attenzione, o lato sinistro, e' l'insieme di tutte le permutazioni della percezione che si rendono accessibili ogni volta che il punto di unione si sposta in qualsiasi punto all'interno della Banda dell'Uomo,

La vera meditazione consiste in un completo silenzio interiore, un silenzio in cui c'e' solo consapevolezza. Il sognatore e' proprio questa consapevolezza. Una volta che questo e' stato realizzato, non solo il guerriero entra nella consapevolezza del suo sognatore, ma diventa uno con esso, con il suo vero Se'. Questo stato dell'essere, chiamato Terza Attenzione, e' un livello di consapevolezza in cui il guerriero puo' manipolare coscientemente l'espressione della forza universale del suo sognatore, chiamata la volonta' dell'Aquila o intento.

L'intento e' la sola e unica forza presente in tutto l'universo, e' semplicemente la volonta' inflessibile o lo scopo dell'Aquila, ed e' presente all'interno di tutte le forme di vita, organica ed inorganica.

Conclusioni

Se osserviamo la tastiera di un pianoforte, possiamo vedere che ogni nota si ripete, ad intervalli regolari e secondo uno schema ben definito, tante volte quante sono le sue ottave e la frequenza raddoppia man mano che si passa ad un'ottava superiore. Analogamente i sette colori dell'arcobaleno hanno frequenza diversa a seconda dell'ottava di luce a cui appartengono.

Il punto di unione funziona come un tuner permettendo di sintonizzarci su frequenze luminose appartenenti ad ottave diverse.

Cosi' come la luce solare illuminando la realta' materiale ci consente di riflesso di percepire il mondo visibile, allo stesso modo ogni altra frequenza luminosa emessa dal punto di unione illumina e permette di percepire realta' totalmente diverse.




N° Post: 603
Sipolino Fabio
Thursday 18th of November 2021 07:37:45 AM


La Fisica del Nagual





"Il crepuscolo e' la fenditura
tra i mondi" disse Don Juan
"E' la porta dell'ignoto."
L'ISOLA DEL TONAL -- C. Castaneda

Mario Bruschi

Chi ha letto qualche libro di C. Castaneda, sa che tonal e nagual sono due termini fondamentali nell'insegnamento di Don Juan al suo riluttante discepolo Carlos. Cosa si intenda con tonal e nagual e' molto difficile da spiegare a parole tanto che a Castaneda occorrono molti libri e un duro apprendistato (che poi sia finzione o realta', poco importa). E' quindi di nuovo sorprendente che questi due concetti, che si vuole appartenenti alla tradizione degli stregoni amerindi, abbiano una quasi esatta controparte nella fisica attuale e quindi in questo contesto siano comprensibili (e utilizzabili/utilizzati, pur restando decisamente controintuitivi). Mi accingo quindi all'improbo compito di spiegare dapprima cosa sono tonal e nagual e quindi quale analogo hanno nella meccanica quantistica.

Cos'e' il tonal? Il tonal e' tutto, cioe' tutto cio' che vediamo, tocchiamo, sentiamo, percepiamo, pensiamo, immaginiamo. In altre parole il tonal e' il mondo, la realta' come comunemente ci appare. Esistono due tipi di tonal, l'individuale e il collettivo; il primo appartiene al singolo, il secondo alla societa' nel suo complesso, alla cultura in cui il singolo e' inserito.
Usando la terminologia introdotta da E. Harrison (anche lui fisico!) nel suo interessante libro "Le maschere dell'Universo", potremmo dire che il primo tonal, l'individuale, e' la visione del mondo personale che e' simile, ma non identica, a quella degli altri nostri contemporanei e conterranei; tutte queste separate, simili, visioni del mondo hanno una intersezione, piu' o meno grande, con la visione del mondo dominante in un certo periodo, in una certa cultura, cioe' il tonal collettivo, il tonal del tempo secondo Don Juan o, secondo Harrison, l'universo (con la u minuscola, vedi dopo). Se dunque il tonal e' tutto, cosa altro rimane? cosa e' mai il nagual? Se avete pensato a qualcosa di immateriale, spirituale, dio, siete fuori strada: infatti anche tutto cio' fa parte del tonal-universo.
Quando Don Juan spiega a Carlos per la prima volta, i due sono seduti ad un tavolo del ristorante; questo suggerisce a Don Juan una bizzarra analogia: "Il tonal e' un'isola- dice Don Juan -- Possiamo dire che il tonal e' come il piano di questo tavolo. Un'isola. E su quest'isola abbiamo tutto. Quest'isola e' infatti il mondo". "Ecco: gli uomini? sono gli stecchini; le case? sono i piatti; il mare? e' l'acqua nella caraffa" e cosi' via. Chiaramente a questo punto anche Carlos parte alla caccia di questo elusivo nagual ma per ogni cosa che nomina, Don Juan trova una controparte sul tavolo: l'anima? e' il portacenere; uno stato interiore, uno stato di grazia? e' il tovagliolo; l'essere supremo, dio? "No -- risponde Don Juan -- anche dio e' sulla tavola. Diciamo che dio e' la tovaglia!". Cos'e' dunque il nagual o almeno dove si trova?
Don Juan indica lo spazio tutto intorno al tavolo: "il nagual e' la' -- dice -- tutt'intorno all'isola, la' dove il potere si libra". Notate che, immersi nel nagual, ci sono altri tavoli, altre isole, altri tonal personali, altre visioni del mondo. Su ognuno di questi abbiamo di nuovo, ad esempio, le case (i piatti), l'anima (il portacenere), dio (la tovaglia).
Dei dettagli possono differire (ad esempio il cibo nei piatti) ma sostanzialmente i tavoli sono simili: questo e' frutto del tonal del tempo, secondo Don Juan, o se vogliamo, secondo E. Harrison i vari individui con le loro visioni del mondo (i tavoli) condividono lo stesso universo, cioe' sono pur sempre nello stesso ristorante di un determinato paese e di un determinato periodo (se fossero ad esempio in un ristorante cinese, magari di un secolo fa, il loro aspetto sarebbe ben diverso: mancherebbero le posate, potrebbe mancare addirittura la tovaglia (dio!)...).
Che cosa possiamo dire del nagual? "Per il nagual non c'e' descrizione, -- dice Don Juan -- non parole, non nomi, non sensazioni, non sapere". Nei termini di E. Harrison, oltre l'universo, storicamente e spazialmente determinato e in realta' dagli uomini creato, c'e' pur sempre un irriducibile, inesprimibile, inconcepibile, inconoscibile, tremendo Universo (con la U maiuscola!). Spero che ora avrete almeno una idea di cosa siano tonal e nagual: del resto concezioni simili si trovano in molte filosofie e tradizioni (pensate per esempio all'analogia tra i tonal -- tavoli -- isole e le Monadi di Leibniz o tra il brahama e il Brahama, con la B maiuscola!, nella tradizione indu').
Ma nella concezione di Don Juan c'e' un altro punto, fondamentale, difficile da afferrare: il tonal (cioe' il mondo, l'universo) e' una creazione dell'uomo, e' il prodotto del 'primo anello del potere'. In effetti e' anche una difesa necessaria per l'uomo: esso fa si che la Realta', tremenda, inconcepibile, caotica acquisti ordine, intellegibilita'.
E' lo specchio-scudo attraverso cui possiamo guardare in volto Medusa.
Quindi la realta', la nostra ordinaria, spesso banale realta', e' cosi' come ci appare perche' il nostro potere-tonal la costruisce cosi'; e' un frutto magico: in verita' noi facciamo il mondo, incessantemente, continuamente noi creiamo l'universo! Voglio sottolinearlo: noi creiamo la realta', letteralmente; non sto parlando di percezione alterata o di allucinazioni o similia.
Conseguenza logica: non e' affatto necessario che il mondo sia cosi' come e'. Potremmo usare diversamente il nostro 'primo anello del potere' per costruire un mondo diverso.
Tutto il duro noviziato di Carlos ha lo scopo di portarlo, dapprima sporadicamente e con ausili straordinari (droghe), poi sempre piu' a comando, a costruire un mondo diverso (nella fattispecie il mondo degli stregoni). E imparando ad usare volontariamente il primo, puo' indirettamente anche conoscere ed in una certa misura usare anche il 'secondo anello del potere': nello "spazio" tra due mondi-tonal distinti ci si trova faccia a faccia con la Realta'-nagual.




N° Post: 598
Sipolino Fabio
Wednesday 17th of November 2021 08:01:53 AM


Il Sistema della Pistis Sophia





tratto da "Viaggio nella Gnosi" di Andrea Bertolini e Fabio Imbergamo

Sedere accanto a Gesu' e ascoltare gli insegnamenti direttamente dalla sua voce:

ecco uno dei massimi desideri che da sempre hanno coloro che sono innamorati del Cristianesimo.

Chiaramente cio' non e' possibile;

tuttavia ci sono testi gnostici pensati per trasmettere i massimi insegnamenti del Maestro creando un ambiente plastico, in cui vi e' un'ambientazione talmente densa da destare una trasmissione di contenuti che avviene non solo sul piano intellettivo, ma su un piano in cui vi sono impressioni, sensazioni e perfino percezioni che vanno oltre i normali stati di coscienza.

In questi testi avviene qualcosa di magico:

le parole si trasformano in esperienza.

La figura del Maestro Gesu' diventa talmente viva e reale da prendere forma nel lettore.

Lo gnosticismo e' innanzitutto esperienza che avviene nell'universo interiore, in cui si puo' incontrare l'infinito.

Molti dei testi sacri che conosciamo sono stati scritti proprio con l'intenzione di innescare nel lettore un'esperienza di comprensione profonda, che trascenda i normali stati di coscienza, in cui e' molto difficile uscire dalla dimensione della razionalita' fine a se stessa.

La Pistis Sophia e' senza dubbio uno di questi testi.

In essa ci sono tutti gli elementi per donare al lettore attento qualcosa di vivo e sempre nuovo.

Certamente un testo non semplice, perche' pieno di simboli, riferimenti storici e contenuti teologici.

Cio' nonostante questo non deve scoraggiare;

anzi, deve spingere ad affrontarne la lettura con grande pazienza, con la certezza che presto la Pistis Sophia si schiudera' come una rosa che sboccia e ci permettera' di accedere a una dimensione magica e sempre nuova, di cui il Maestro Gesu' e' il protagonista luminoso.



La storia del manoscritto

Una delle poche cose certe che sappiamo sul manoscritto originale della Pistis Sophia e' che fu' acquistato nel 1772 a Londra dal bibliofilo Anthony Askew, da cui prese in nome di Codex Askewianus.

Il manoscritto sembra provenisse dall'Egitto, proprio dalle stesse regioni dove, quasi due secoli dopo, nel 1945, saranno ritrovati i manoscritti di Nag Hammadi che porteranno finalmente luce su molti aspetti del pensiero gnostico.

Ma torniamo ad Askew:

possiamo ragionevolmente supporre che egli intui' la portata storica del testo e, dopo averlo acquistato, lo affido' a Karl Gottfried Woide, studioso di religioni e culture orientali, all'epoca impiegato come esperto bibliotecario presso il British Museum, che in seguito diventera' noto per i suoi studi sul Codex Alexandrinus.

Woide fece una prima trascrizione che, pero', non fu mai pubblicata.

Dopo aver esaminato con cura il testo gli diede il titolo, che poi rimarra' sino ai giorni nostri, di Pistis Sophia.

Tuttavia i suoi studi, per quanto accurati, attrassero poco l'attenzione dei suoi colleghi e dovremo attendere l'800 affinche' altri insigni studiosi ne facciano ulteriori trascrizioni in lingue occidentali.

Sara', infatti, nel 1848 che lo Schwartze fara' una traduzione dal copto al latino considerata nei tempi a venire l'edizione di riferimento, pubblicata nel 1851 a cura del Petermann, e ancora oggi strumento di molti ricercatori che studiano e approfondiscono le pagine della Pistis Sophia.

In seguito il celebre studioso tedesco Cari Schmidt si dedico' molto allo studio della Pistis Sophia e nel 1905 ne pubblico' un'edizione in lingua tedesca, che sara' poi ripresa e sempre migliorata, sino a quando lo Schenke, nel 1959, pubblichera' un'edizione che rimarra' di riferimento.

La scoperta dei manoscritti di Nag Hammadi portera' nuovi elementi di approfondimento e, nel 1978, apparira' la pubblicazione della studiosa Violet MacDermont in cui vi e' l'edizione copta a suo tempo curata dallo Schmidt e, a fronte, la versione inglese.

Il manoscritto originale rimarra' al British Museum, che lo acquisto' subito dopo la morte di Askew e dove e' tuttora conservato con la numerazione di catalogo AD 5114.



La struttura dell'opera, la lingua e l'autore

L'intero testo appare subito diviso in quattro grandi sezioni che, conven-zionalmente, sono considerati i Quattro Libri della Pistis Sophia.

Lo Schmidt divise ulteriormente il testo in 148 capitoli, divisione, in seguito, universalmente adottata:



Il Libro Primo, che va dal cap.1 al 62. In esso viene data una collocazione spazio-temporale degli avvenimenti descritti e viene presentata la figura del Salvatore Gesu' in tutta la sua autorita' spirituale.

Segue, quindi, una sezione in cui i discepoli pongono alcune domande al Maestro, dopo di che inizia la narrazione delle vicende che coinvolgeranno direttamente Pistis Sophia dalla caduta sino alla sua incoronazione.

Il Libro Secondo, dal cap.63 al 100, ha come titolo Secondo Libro di Pistis Sophia.

Nella prima meta' proseguono le vicende di Pistis Sophia, che dopo la sua incoronazione per opera di Gesu' viene tratta dal caos e trasferita nel tredicesimo Eo'ne.

Nella seconda parte del libro inizia una serie di domande che i discepoli pongono a Gesu' su questioni che riguardano l'anima e il suo cammino all'interno delle dimensioni spirituali.

Il Libro Terzo, dal cap.101 al 135, ha come titolo Parte dei Libri del Salvatore.

In esso vi sono interrogazioni dei discepoli e relative risposte di Gesu' sui regni dell'aldila', sul significato del peccato, sul Battesimo, sul trapasso dell'anima e sui misteri piu' alti a cui l'anima possa accedere.

Il Libro Quarto, infine, che va dal cap.136 al 148.

Si colloca in un'ambientazione diversa da quella dei tre precedenti e presenta alcuni scenari di grande contenuto mistico in cui, ancora una volta, sono presenti Gesu' e i discepoli.

Secondo lo Schmidt i primi tre libri sarebbero databili intorno alla seconda meta' del terzo secolo, e farebbero parte di un'unica opera;

mentre il quarto, che si discosta per contenuti e ambientazione dagli altri tre, sarebbe di poco anteriore e risalirebbe alla prima meta' del terzo secolo.

C'e' anche da notare che solo il secondo e il terzo libro hanno un titolo che, pero', sembra essere stato aggiunto in un secondo momento, forse dall'amanuense che trascrisse la copia a noi pervenuta.

Le vicende di Pistis Sophia, in realta', sono narrate solo nel Primo Libro e nella prima parte del secondo.

Il manoscritto e' in lingua copta ed e' sicuramente la traduzione a suo tempo fatta di un originale greco, tanto da contenere in esso un gran numero di termini greci mantenuti dal primo traduttore che, evidentemente, pensava che, traducendoli, si sarebbero perse importanti sfumature di significato.

Sull'autore della Pistis Sophia, ancora una volta, non vi sono certezze:

inizialmente se ne attribui' la paternita' a Valentino, il celebre maestro gnostico di origine egiziana vissuto nel secondo secolo, e questa ipotesi fu a suo tempo appoggiata anche dal Woide e dallo Schwartze.

Ma le argomentazioni a favore di questa tesi non furono mai convincenti, e durante la meta' del '800 nacquero altre teorie che ne attribuivano la composizione a comunita' egiziane della corrente degli Otiti.

L'unica certezza a riguardo e' proprio l'origine egiziana della Pistis Sophia, e cio' emerge in modo chiaro dall'adozione del calendario egizio per datare gli avvenimenti e dalla presenza nel testo di nomi appartenenti a culture e tradizioni mistiche di quella zona geografica.

Prima di entrare nella struttura e nei contenuti del testo, e' utile descrivere lo scenario in cui il tutto avviene:

la cosmologia gnostica, che nella Pistis Sophia e' presentata in una versione particolarmente articolata.

Per ben comprendere quanto descritto da Gesu' e dai discepoli e' necessario, infatti, riferirsi alla cosmologia e alle "zone" in essa rappresentate.

Possiamo immaginare un Universo in cui si distinguono tre grandi aree, che per comodita' possiamo anche chiamare mondi:

Il Mondo dell'Ineffabile, la cui realta' e' talmente elevata da esservi i piu' grandi misteri ai quali si possa accedere.

In questo mondo vi sono tre grandi "ambiti" o "spazi", che abbiamo rappresentato come tre grandi sfere:

1.

Lo Spazio dell 'Ineffabile, che rappresenta una realta' talmente elevata da essere inesprimibile e inimmaginabile.

2.

Il Primo spazio del I Mistero.

Il Primo Mistero e' immagine perfetta dell'ineffabile.

Da qui si genera tutto l'Universo e la realta' conosciuta;

da qui proviene Gesu', ed e' proprio a questo Mistero a cui lui si riferisce quando nomina il Padre.

E' dal Primo Mistero che vengono prese le decisioni per la salvezza dell'umanita' e da cui vengono decretate le avventure di Sophia.

3.

Il Secondo Spazio del I Mistero:

Il Primo Mistero, al contrario dell'ineffabile, in cui tutto e' straordinaria unita', ha bisogno di due spazi in cui dividersi, uno interiore e uno esteriore dove, tramite l'espressione di una realta' fatta di dualita', si possa generare la creazione intera dai piani piu' alti sino a scendere a quelli piu' bassi.

Ecco quindi un Secondo Spazio del Primo Mistero, in cui si manifesta una realta' piu' esteriore, piu' vicina agli uomini.

Per non confondersi durante la lettura e' necessario puntualizzare che questo spazio rappresenta anche l'ultima tappa del cammino spirituale umano, che nella Pistis Sophia e' chiamato il XXIV Mistero.

Infatti i discepoli erano stati istruiti da Gesu' proprio sino a questo spazio, credendo cosi' di essere giunti all'apice della conoscenza.

In realta' ignoravano totalmente l'esistenza degli altri due spazi, la cui conoscenza Gesu' sta ora per rivelargli.



Il Mondo della Luce Pura, in cui troviamo tre immense regioni:

1.

La Regione del Tesoro della Luce, in cui si trovano anime particolarmente elevate che hanno gia' ricevuto i misteri fra cui le Emanazioni, i Sette Amen, le Sette Voci, i Cinque Alberi, i Tre Amen, il Fanciullo del Fanciullo, i Dodici Salvatori e i Nove Custodi delle tre Porte della Luce.

2.

La Regione di destra, detta anche Luogo della destra, in cui si trovano entita' che hanno il compito di ricondurre alla Luce coloro che hanno sviluppato in se' la scintilla che potenzialmente e' in ognuno.

Il grande Messaggero a capo di queste entita' e' Jeu, in alcuni testi chiamato anche Primo uomo o anche Vescovo della Luce, che da questa sua dimora provvede a tutto cio' che necessita nelle sfere inferiori.

3.

La Regione di Mezzo, in cui vi si trovano sei grandi entita':

Melchisedech, supremo sacerdote del Regno della Luce;

il Grande Sabaoth, colui che prese l'anima di Gesu' e la poso' nel grembo di Maria;

il Grande Jao, con al suo servizio 12 diaconi dai quali Gesu' trasse le anime dei 12 apostoli;

il Piccolo Jao, dal quale Gesu' prese una grande luce e la poso' nel grembo di Elisabetta per far nascere il suo precursore Giovanni il Battezzatore;

il piccolo Sabaoth e, infine, la Vergine Luce, dispensatrice di benedizioni e sofferenze, al cui servizio vi sono, fra gli altri, i famosi ricevitori erinnici o, semplicemente, ricevitori, che prendono le anime delle persone appena defunte e le portano nel luogo corrispondente al loro stadio evolutivo.



Nella zona inferiore abbiamo, infine, il Mondo degli Eo'ni, in cui Luce e Materia si fondono e si mischiano.

Le anime che risiedono in questo mondo hanno perso l'originale integrita' e lottano per riconquistare la loro parte luminosa.

Qui Luce e Tenebre danno luogo a drammatici scontri, e il bene e' in perenne lotta per non soccombere al potere del male.

Qui Sophia vive le sue avventure fino a quando non sara' liberata dal potere del Salvatore.

Anche in questo Mondo vi e' la presenza di tre grandi Regioni:

1.

La Regione di Sinistra, che si pone molto vicina al Mondo della Luce Pura.

In precedenza, infatti, era abitata da 12 Eo'ni, di cui sei facevano capo a Sabaoth Adamas, e gli altri sei a suo fratello Jabraoth.

Questa regione fungeva da confine con il Mondo della Luce Pura, e i due governavano il Mondo degli Eo'ni in base alle direttive provenienti dalle regioni sovrastanti.

Ma ben presto i due fratelli furono presi da una irresistibile brama di potere e vollero creare un regno di creature su cui esercitare uno spietato dominio.

Cominciarono a dedicarsi a scellerate pratiche sessuali al fine di procreare nuovi esseri da soggiogare e interruppero, cosi', il contatto diretto con le Regioni della Luce.

Jeu, su indicazione del Primo Mistero, relego' i due fratelli ribelli nelle regioni inferiori senza possibilita' alcuna di uscirne.

Ma ecco che Jabraoth e i suoi sei eo'ni si pentirono e, a seguito del loro gesto, furono trasferiti in un tredicesimo eo'ne, appositamente creato e di molto sovrastante gli altri dodici.

Questo tredicesimo eo'ne, che si pone in una zona centrale e unisce il Mondo della Luce Pura e il Mondo degli Eo'ni, in altri scritti gnostici viene chiamato ogdoade.

In esso vengono posti Jabraoth e i suoi, insieme ai Tre dotati di triplice forza e i Ventiquattro invisibili, questi ultimi fratelli e compagni di Pistis Sophia.

In seguito Gesu' vi collochera' anche Abramo, Isacco e Giacobbe e vi andranno ad abitare tutti coloro che aspirano ardentemente al Mondo della Luce.

Nel Tredicesimo Eo'ne, detto anche Luogo della giustizia, non vi e' piu' solo materia, ma entra anche la Luce e con essa una scintilla visibile del Padre Primordiale.

Destino molto diverso ebbe, invece, il fratello "cattivo" Sabaoth Adamas, detto anche il Grande Tiranno o, semplicemente, il Re Adamas, che con una moltitudine di arconti, angeli e arcangeli ed esseri mostruosi continua la sua azione di dominio sugli uomini, imprigionandoli in un terribile destino, e costringendoli a vivere nell'oblio e nel sonno della coscienza.

2.

Abbiamo poi la Regione degli Uomini, in cui si consumano i drammi propri dell'esistenza umana.

Qui si scambiano gli arconti del tiranno Adamas per i nostri veri genitori, cadendo in cio' che nello Gnosticismo e' spesso definito come Terrore.

In questa regione gli uomini vivono in uno stato di sonno della coscienza e di "non-esistenza".

Tuttavia essi anelano al Mondo della Luce.

La speranza e' che il desiderio di uscire dal loro stato penoso sia sempre maggiore sino a quando, come accadra' per Sophia, essi si metteranno in cammino verso le regioni superiori.

3.

Infine vi e' la Regione del Mondo Inferiore, in cui regnano le Tenebre esteriori, di cui Gesu' parlera' diffu'samente nel Libro Terzo.

Nella Pistis Sophia e in altri testi gnostici questo luogo viene detto anche Amente o Luogo in cui domina il caos.

Qui gli uomini affrontano le dolorose conseguenze derivanti dai peccati compiuti durante la loro vita terrena.

Come detto inizialmente, si tratta di una forma particolarmente articolata di cosmologia gnostica nella quale, da un Padre che tutto sovrasta, Dio ineffabile e inconoscibile, si scende sempre piu' in basso sino a giungere alle regioni in cui dominano il caos e le tenebre.

Gli uomini si collocano in un punto di questa scala in base al loro grado di contatto con la Luce, e tramite sforzi risalgono sino ad avvicinarsi sempre piu' al Padre Primordiale che vive nel Mondo dell'Ineffabile.

Questo modo di concepire l'infinito e l'universo interiore mostra subito un'evidente similitudine con la teoria gurdjieffiana del Raggio di Creazione, in cui vi e' un Assoluto che tutto sovrasta e si scende progressivamente verso la Terra, sulla quale la vita viene resa difficile proprio dall'estrema lontananza dall'Assoluto.

Tali difficolta' sono indicate con ben 48 ordini di leggi "limitanti" a cui l'uomo cerca con i suoi sforzi di sfuggire.

Il punto piu' basso del raggio e' rappresentato dalla Luna, in cui le leggi a cui sottostare sono addirittura novantasei.

Osservando inoltre la figura con cui abbiamo rappresentato la cosmologia descritta nella Pistis Sophia, non puo' sfuggire la grande somiglianza con un altro simbolo antichissimo che appartiene alla tradizione ebraica, l'Albero della Vita, in cui vi sono "sfere" con un andamento che si propaga dall'alto verso il basso in un susseguirsi di precisi contenuti.

Questa somiglianza, a un attento esame, puo' confermare che la cosmologia della Pistis Sophia si rifa' a tradizioni precedenti e, d'altra parte, in tutto il testo appare chiara la connessione di quanto narrato con i testi dell'Antico Testamento biblico, matrice primaria di tutte le religioni monoteistiche.



LIBRO PRIMO

Il mondo della Pistis Sophia e' surreale e fantastico.

Ora si entra in un'altra dimensione, in cui i luoghi di un tempo si incrociano con il senza-tempo proprio dell'infinito.

Il Libro Primo si apre con Gesu' che, dopo essere risorto, trascorre undici anni con i discepoli durante i quali li istruisce sugli insegnamenti che riguardavano il Ventiquattresimo Mistero.

Sicuramente insegnamenti elevatissimi, tanto e' vero che i discepoli credono ormai di sapere tutto.

In realta' sappiamo dalla cosmogonia della Pistis Sophia che esistono ulteriori due luoghi, ovvero le due sfere piu' elevate relative al Primo Spazio del Primo Mistero e allo Spazio dell'ineffabile, di cui i discepoli non sospettano nemmeno resistenza.

Ecco, quindi, che Gesu' inizia a parlare di tutto cio' che sovrasta le loro attuali conoscenze, realta' spirituali del massimo grado che trovano posto nelle sfere piu' elevate della cosmogonia gnostica.



L'ascesa di Gesu' e l'abito di luce

E ora, con un balzo spazio-temporale, giungiamo improvvisamente sul Monte degli Ulivi, il quindicesimo giorno della Luna, nel mese di Tibi:

il riferimento e' al calendario egizio e siamo in un giorno di luna piena, simbolicamente significativo in tutte le culture antiche perche' la Luna riflette

completamente la luce solare sulla Terra, con tutta la conoscenza che da esso ne deriva.

Mentre i discepoli si rallegrano perche' convinti di possedere "l'intera' perfezione", Gesu' siede pensieroso in disparte.

Ed ecco che "...allorche' il Sole usci' per il suo corso, fu seguito da una grande forza luminosa, molto splendente, la cui luce era al di la' di ogni misura" (2,2).

Gesu' viene avvolto da questa forza luminosa e ascende in cielo davanti agli occhi increduli dei discepoli.

Siamo di fronte ad un avvenimento di eccezionale portata, che ci conferma che sta realmente accadendo qualcosa di importante.

E mentre per un giorno intero sulla terra hanno luogo grandi sconvolgimenti, il Maestro in cielo riceve, finalmente, l'incarico dal Primo Mistero di istruire i discepoli sulle massime verita'.

Il giorno seguente, "intorno all'ora nona" (4,2), che corrisponde all'incirca alle tre del pomeriggio ed e' la stessa ora in cui mori' dopo essere stato crocifisso, ecco che Gesu' ridiscende sulla Terra piu' luminoso che mai, tanto che i discepoli, abbagliati dalla luce che esso emana, nemmeno riescono a guardarlo.

L'autore ci segnala che in questo lasso di tempo e' accaduto qualcosa che ha conferito al Maestro un carisma elevatissimo.

Sara' Gesu' stesso a spiegare che:

"Dall'Ineffabile e dal Primo Mistero di tutti i misteri mi fu dato, infatti, il potere di parlare con voi dall'inizio sino alla pienezza, dall'interno sino all'esterno e dall'esterno sino all'interno" (5,4).

A questo punto Gesu' introduce un simbolo importante in tutto lo gnosticismo:

l'abito, da tempo immemorabile sinonimo di iniziazione sul percorso spirituale.

Il "possedere l'abito" e' segno distintivo della persona eletta, pronta a svolgere un determinato ministero.

Ed ecco che Gesu' nel suo "soggiorno" in cielo recupera finalmente l'abito che gli apparteneva, ma che era rimasto in cielo sino al momento in cui avrebbe iniziato a "parlare col genere umano e rivelare tutto dall'inizio della verita' fino al suo compimento, trattando dell'interno degli interni fino all'esterno degli esterni e dall'esterno degli esterni fino all'interno degli interni" (7,2).

L'attenzione si sposta ora sui 12 apostoli, che discendono da dodici potenze che Gesu' prese dai dodici salvatori del Tesoro della Luce e, per comando del Primo Mistero, le "getto'" nel seno delle rispettive madri.

Il Maestro attesta l'origine degli apostoli, che provengono dal Regno della Luce e, come tali, sono in grado di resistere alle pressioni degli "arconti del mondo, alle sofferenze del mondo, ai loro pericoli e a tutte le persecuzioni che gli arconti dell'alto faranno venire su di voi" (7,4).

Gesu' stesso narra della sua discesa in questo mondo:

trasformatosi nelle sembianze dell'Arcangelo Gabriele attraverso' senza essere riconosciuto le sfere e giunse sulla terra, dove trova Elisabetta e semina in lei una forza luminosa, presa dal piccolo buon Jao, per far nascere il Battista, reincarnazione dell'anima del profeta Elia.

Poi egli stesso trova Maria, che "secondo il corpo materiale e' detta mia madre" (8,1) e, apparendole nuovamente con le sembianze dell'Arcangelo Gabriele, immette in lei la forza presa da Barbelo e la forza del buon Sabaoth, dando luogo al concepimento del suo futuro corpo fisico.

In questo modo sia Gesu' che gli apostoli vengono sulla terra privi dei condizionamenti degli arconti e delle influenze che rendono schiavi gli uomini.

Tutto cio' e' importante per attestare la funzione di Gesu' Salvatore e degli apostoli futuri salvatori del mondo.



Gesu' sconfigge il Grande Tiranno

E siamo giunti al cap.11 :

Gesu', dopo aver indossato i suoi abiti di luce, viaggia attraverso le sfere e giunge nel Mondo degli Eo'ni.

Al comparire della sua presenza luminosa gli arconti degli eo'ni si sconvolgono e il grande tiranno Adamas, che risiede per l'appunto nella Regione di Sinistra del Mondo degli Eo'ni, assieme ai suoi arconti inizia a fare guerra alla Luce, ma:

"...ignoravano contro chi facevano la guerra, poiche' non vedevano altro all 'infuori della luce straordinaria" (15,2).

E l'eterna lotta fra Luce e Oscurita'!

Nello gnosticismo vi e' una continua guerra fra le due, in cui l'oscurita' sembra avere la meglio.

In realta' cosi' non e', e la Luce portata da Gesu' rappresenta la Realta' superiore di cui gli abitanti del mondo materiale sono spesso ignari.

Il messaggio e' di capitale importanza per i credenti di tutte le epoche;

come a dire che, nonostante nel mondo succedano cose terribili, vi e' una Realta' superiore che vigila e segue perfettamente tutto, e che alla fine sara' la vera vincitrice.

Un messaggio di grande speranza per coloro che vivono in situazioni disagiate, colpiti da avvenimenti di grande sofferenza.

La persona che nel momento della difficolta' si ricorda di tutto questo fa un "salto di consapevolezza" simile a quello di Gesu' sulla croce mentre pronuncia una delle frasi che rimarranno nella storia del cristianesimo:

"Padre, perdonali perche' non sanno quello che fanno" (Le 23,34).

Ma torniamo al mondo incantato della Pistis Sophia.

Gesu' vince i tiranni che da tempi immemorabili affliggono le sfere degli eo'ni privandoli della loro forza:

"Quando, dunque, giunsi al loro luogo, mi si contrapposero e mossero guerra contro la Luce;

io tolsi un terzo della loro forza affinche' non fossero piu' in condizione di compiere le loro cattive azioni;

il destino e la sfera, retti da essi, li ho girati e disposti in modo che per sei mesi siano rivolti e compiano i loro influssi a sinistra, e li ho disposti in modo che per altri sei mesi siano rivolti e compiano i loro influssi a destra" (16,1).

Questo passo sembra enigmatico, ma vedremo fra un attimo che, in realta', pone questioni di grande importanza nella vita dei credenti e di tutti gli esseri umani in generale.



Le domande di Maria Maddalena

Siamo al cap.17 e succede una cosa nuova.

Compare uno dei personaggi portanti della narrazione che da qui in avanti si sviluppera':

Maria Maddalena, che nell'arco del testo interverra' per ben sessantasette volte, ponendo sempre questioni di grande rilevanza.

Maria riprende e amplia il tema della lotta fra Gesu' e la Luce rifacendosi a un passo del profeta Isaia.

Il parallelismo fra le parole di Gesu' e passi tratti dall'Antico Testamento sara', da ora in poi, la modalita' che il testo pone in essere per dare respiro e ampiezza ai contenuti, mostrando la connessione fra l'insegnamento del Salvatore e la Tradizione veterotestamentaria.

Maria chiede, quindi, se astrologi e maghi avranno ancora potere, visto che Gesu' ha tolto forza alle potenze che dominano il mondo.

Per ben comprendere la domanda dobbiamo pensare che a quei tempi vi erano personaggi che tramite l'esercizio di arti divinatorie e pratiche misteriche esercitavano un grande potere sulle persone.

Senza nulla togliere a culti e rituali che avevano radici profonde, non possiamo pero' dimenticare che vi erano pratiche religiose che altro non erano che riti volti a esercitare una forma di controllo.

Ma ora, tramite l'azione di Gesu', astrologhi e maghi "Non avranno successo come invece lo avevano dall'inizio:

io, infatti, ho tolto un terzo della loro forza." (20,2).

Gesu' opera poi una distinzione fondamentale, distinguendo gli impostori da coloro che, invece, operano in armonia alle forze provenienti dalle sfere elevate del Tredicesimo Eo'ne:

"Se, dunque, invocano i misteri della magia del tredicesimo eo'ne avranno di certo un sicuro successo;

in conformita' al comando del Primo Mistero, io non ho, infatti, tolto alcuna forza da quel luogo" (20:3).

Anche fra astrologi e maghi esistono coloro che seguono la Luce, e non possiamo non ricordare come esempio supremo i Magi d'Oriente che, osservando le stelle, previdero la nascita del futuro Salvatore.

(Mt cap.2).

La questione di astrologi, maghi, eo'ni e sfere posta da Maria ci da', infine, modo di riflettere su un'altra domanda che l'uomo da sempre si pone:

esiste il libero arbitrio?

Oppure l'uomo e' incatenato ad un ineluttabile e immutabile destino?

La Pistis Sophia fornisce una soluzione secondo cui chi incorpora in se' lo spirito cristico ha l'effettiva possibilita' di mutare almeno in parte cio' che in principio nella sua vita poteva essere ineluttabile.

Gesu', nella sua azione in favore della Luce, toglie forza e potere ai tiranni che comandano sul mondo, rendendo maggiormente possibile agli uomini che seguono i suoi insegnamenti l'afferrare le briglie della propria vita.

Non si sara' mai completamente liberi, e sino a quando vivremo sulla Terra saremo almeno in parte soggetti alle relative leggi della materia.

Ma adottando il supremo insegnamento del Salvatore potremo dare un senso diverso e un nuovo corso alla nostra esistenza.

Il tema del destino e del libero arbitrio sara' poi ulteriormente approfondito nel Libro Terzo della Pistis Sophia.

Siamo al cap.22 e si pone in primo piano un nuovo personaggio:

Filippo, che ha l'incarico di trascrivere tutto cio' che Gesu' sta dicendo, chiede al Maestro se

"...hai voltato la compattezza degli arconti, dei loro eo'ni, del loro destino, della loro sfera, e di tutti i loro luoghi (...) per amore della salvezza del mondo, oppure no?" (22,2).

La domanda da' modo a Gesu' di chiarire definitivamente le reali motivazioni del proprio operato:

"...se non avessi girato il loro corso, una quantita' di anime sarebbe stata annientata (...) le anime avrebbero avuto bisogno di molto tempo (...) si sarebbe protratto il compimento del numero delle anime perfette che, attraverso i misteri, sono state annoverate per l'eredita' dall'alto, e saranno nel tesoro della luce" (23,1).

Siamo di fronte all'eterna missione di tutti i grandi Maestri:

portare un'accelerazione nel progresso spirituale degli uomini.

Gesu', massimo Maestro del Cristianesimo, porta sulla terra un insegnamento che consente di non perdersi fra le insidie di un mondo in cui regnano caos e oscurita':

come vedremo piu' avanti si tratta dei Misteri.

Ma come si traduce tutto cio' nel linguaggio gnostico, in cui simbolo e mito formano un tutto indissolubile?

Ecco che una nuova domanda di Maria spinge Gesu' a chiarire alcuni aspetti.

Dal cap.24 al 27 il supremo Maestro parla, infatti, dell'operato nefasto degli arconti degli eo'ni, degli arconti del destino e di quelli della sfera, che sono le entita' deputate a porre in essere l'eterno processo secondo cui gli esseri viventi, dagli animali sino agli umani, sono materialmente creati e giungono sulla terra.

Questi arconti, prima dell'opera di indebolimento di Gesu', perseveravano imperterriti nel loro compito di creare esseri viventi da cui poi traevano la loro stessa forza, succhiando loro l'energia e la Luce.

Gli arconti facevano questo "...per non essere annientati, per potere indugiare, per far passare molto tempo fino al compimento del numero delle anime perfette, che giungeranno nel tesoro della luce" (26,5).

Questo processo di "sottrazione delle forze" faceva si' che le creature viventi sulla terra non avessero mai l'energia necessaria per sottrarsi al potere dei tiranni e, epoca dopo epoca, venivano da essi divorate senza possibilita' di scampo.

Ora, grazie all'azione esercitata da Gesu', che piomba fra gli arconti e ne indebolisce il potere, le anime possono godere di momenti e cicli favorevoli in cui esercitare un'azione per sottrarsi ai tiranni:

"Per amore dei miei eletti ho ridotto i tempi, altrimenti nessuna anima avrebbe potuto salvarsi" (27,7).



Pistis Sophia si innamora della Luce

E ora, Gesu', nel suo viaggio fra i mondi infiniti e le sfere, si dirige verso le cortine del Tredicesimo eo'ne che al suo arrivo si aprono magicamente.

Siamo al cap.29:

"Entrai nel Tredicesimo Eo'ne, al di sotto del Tredicesimo Eo'ne trovai Pistis Sophia tutta sola;

nessuno era con lei.

Se ne stava in quel luogo triste e malinconica perche' non era stata accolta nel suo luogo superiore, nel Tredicesimo Eo'ne;

inoltre era triste a motivo delle sofferenze che le aveva arrecato l'Arrogante, uno dei dotati di triplice forza" (29,1).

Si entra nel vivo della vicenda di Pistis Sophia, in cui narrazione, simbolo e mito si fondono in un tutto indissolubile.

Ora piu' che mai occorre far ricorso alla capacita' di rappresentare a livello immaginativo cio' che l'autore sta narrando.

Il testo comincia ad apparire come un'antica fiaba, in cui tutti i personaggi e gli avvenimenti hanno una loro ragione di esistere.

Ed ecco il Tredicesimo Eo'ne in cui vi sono Sophia, il suo compagno e altre ventidue entita' che vivono in una strana condizione:

essi sono soggiogati dall'Arrogante, un'entita' che domina tutto il Tredicesimo Eo'ne;

pero' al contempo sono in grado di vedere, seppure da lontano, anche le realta' superiori.

Nel Tredicesimo eo'ne, infatti, vi e' una miscela di materia e luce che lo fa essere un luogo intermedio fra le sfere inferiori, in cui regna il caos, e le sfere superiori del Mondo della Luce.

Possiamo immaginare, quindi, questo luogo come una dimensione strana e ibrida, in cui tutto si svolge in modo subordinato a un'entita' chiamata Arrogante, che vigila affinche' tutti gli abitanti siano a lui sottomessi e non abbiano nessun impulso a cambiare uno stato di cose che si perpetua da sempre.

Allo stesso tempo, pero', gli abitanti di questo particolare eo'ne sono in grado di scorgere le soprastanti Regioni della Luce.

Il Primo Mistero osserva tutto dalle sue altissime sfere e si rende conto che nel Tredicesimo Eo'ne la situazione e' tragicamente statica:

tutto procede in modo immutabile era dopo era, e gli abitanti del luogo non possono fare niente per migliorare la propria condizione.

Allora Egli, in modo misterioso quanto irresistibile, manda un comando a Pistis Sophia con cui la spinge a sollevare lo sguardo verso i mondi superiori:

"Quando Pistis Sophia si trovava nel Tredicesimo Eo'ne, nel luogo di tutti i suoi fratelli, nel luogo degli invisibili, cioe' delle ventiquattro emanazioni, per ordine del Primo Mistero guardo' verso l 'alto:

vide la luce della cortina del Tesoro della Luce, e bramo' giungere in quel luogo, ma non era in condizione di giungere in quel luogo;

smise, pero', di eseguire il mistero del Tredicesimo Eo'ne, inizio' a lodare la luce dell 'alto, quella che aveva visto nella luce della cortina del Tesoro della Luce" (30,2).

Pistis Sophia guarda finalmente in alto e vede una luce straordinaria di cui si innamora:

da quel momento il suo unico desiderio sara' raggiungere proprio quella Luce.

Per lei non ha piu' senso vivere in modo vuoto e meccanico, e inizia a lodare la Luce.

L'Arrogante, capo e despota indiscusso del Tredicesimo Eo'ne, e tutti i suoi arconti dei regni inferiori, cominciano a odiare Pistis Sophia perche' lei ha osato desiderare qualcosa che e' ben al di sopra dei mondi da essi governati.

Il solo pensiero che qualcuno possa sottrarsi al loro dominio e' per loro insopportabile:

essi credono di essere i padroni di tutto, e niente li fa infuriare piu' del fatto che vi possa essere qualcuno che regna sopra di essi.

L'Arrogante, in preda ad una grande rabbia, che altro non e' che l'espressione della sua paura di perdere il potere "...emano' da se' una grande forza dall'aspetto di leone, dalla sua materia emano' una quantita' di altre emanazioni materiali molto vigorose, e le invio' nei luoghi inferiori, nelle parti del caos, affinche' insidiassero Pistis Sophia e le togliessero la sua forza, poiche' lei aveva pensato di andare verso l'alto, al di sopra di tutti loro, aveva smesso di eseguire il suo mistero ed era invece sempre triste e bramosa della luce che aveva visto" (30,6).



Iniziano le vicende di Pistis Sophia

Pistis Sophia vede la grande forza di leone e la scambia per un'emanazione proveniente dai mondi del Tesoro della Luce di cui e' profondamente innamorata.

Subito decide di andare giu' per unirsi alla luce, pensando in questo modo di realizzare il suo obiettivo:

"Pensava:

voglio andare in quel luogo senza il mio compagno, prendere la luce e crearmi degli eo'ni luminosi per essere in condizione di recarmi alla luce delle luci, delle altezze.

Con questo pensiero usci' dal suo luogo, cioe' dal tredicesimo eo'ne, e discese nel dodicesimo eo'ne" (31,2).

Senza indugio, quindi, esce dal Tredicesimo eo'ne e va in basso nei mondi inferiori:

il suo obiettivo e' quello di appropriarsi della forza luminosa e con essa avvicinarsi poi ai luoghi del Tesoro della Luce.

Ma, ahime', il suo piano non puo' funzionare!

Non appena giunge nel dodicesimo eo'ne e si avvicina alla luce per impossessarsene, questa mostra la sua vera natura:

la forza dal volto di leone e tutte le emanazioni precedentemente create dall'Arrogante la circondano imprigionandola nelle sfere inferiori.

Il suo impeto verso la Luce la porta, quindi, non solo a non migliorare la propria condizione, ma a essere ancor piu' sottomessa alle forze dell'Arrogante che, a sua volta, si impadronisce di tutta l'energia vitale di Pistis Sophia e diventa il grande arconte "dalla faccia di leone meta' fuoco e meta' tenebra, cioe' Jaldabaoth, del quale piu' volte vi ho parlato.

Dopo questo, Sophia divenne molto debole:

quella forza luminosa dalla faccia di leone comincio' a eliminare tutte le forze luminose di Sophia;

tutte insieme le forze materiali dell'Arrogante circondarono e oppressero Sophia" (31,3-4).

Ed ecco che Gesu' trova Pistis Sophia nella tragica condizione di colei che, seppur animata dall'amore per la Luce vera, si ritrova invece ancora piu' preda di quelle forze che tengono soggiogati gli esseri nei mondi inferiori.

Il suo amore e' sincero, ma il mezzo tramite il quale lei voleva giungere alla Luce si e' dimostrato fallace.

Lei credeva di poter arrivare alla luce solamente tramite le proprie forze, ma e' invece caduta ancora piu' in basso, perche' il solo modo di sconfiggere definitivamente le tenebre e andare verso la Luce e' tramite l'aiuto del Salvatore Gesu' Cristo, appositamente mandato dal Primo Mistero per togliere potere alle potenze che dominano il mondo e permettere, cosi', a tutti coloro che amano la luce di salire verso le sfere superiori.

Sophia, nella sua tragica condizione, e' ora consapevole che la sua strategia non ha funzionato e si ritrova sola e priva di forze.

Non sa ancora che la sua sola possibilita' di salvezza risiede proprio in un intervento da parte di Gesu'.

Nel suo buio totale sa, pero', che deve avere fede nella Luce, la stessa per amore della quale si e' mossa portando scompiglio nel Tredicesimo eo'ne e nella sua stessa esistenza.

Ora piu' che mai lei e' "pistis", cioe' fedele!

Ed ecco che comincia a invocare la Luce, pregando e dando vita alle penitenze che dal cap.32 in avanti costituiranno un capolavoro di lirismo spirituale, in uno straordinario gioco di corrispondenze con alcuni salmi dell'Antico Testamento biblico, che vengono riportati tratti dalla versione della Bibbia greca dei Settanta.

Quelle di Sophia sono anche lodi alla Luce, come attestera' lo stesso Gesu' varie volte nel corso del testo.

E proprio mentre Gesu' osserva inerme -- non avendo ancora ricevuto alcun comando dal Primo Mistero per intervenire -- Pistis Sophia innalza la prima lode-penitenza e invoca la Luce di venirle in soccorso.

Subito segue l'interpretazione di Maria Maddalena che la ricollega al Salmo 68, tradizionalmente attribuito a Davide.

Il fatto che ogni penitenza di Sophia venga "interpretata" attesta che il suo contenuto e' stato compreso, assimilato e rielaborato da almeno uno dei discepoli presenti.

Inoltre il susseguirsi della sequenza penitenza-interpretazione guida i discepoli, e il lettore, in un crescendo che trasmuta l'animo e trasporta in uno stato di coscienza piu' elevato, divenendo pronti per assimilare gli insegnamenti sempre piu' alti che Gesu' si appresta a impartire.

Segue una seconda penitenza, interpretata da Pietro tramite il Salmo 70;

poi una terza interpretata da Marta tramite il Salmo 69;

una quarta interpretata da Giovanni tramite il Salmo 101;

e una quinta interpretata tramite il Salmo 87 da Filippo, che con Matteo e Tommaso ha il compito di trascrivere e registrare tutti i discorsi pronunciati da Gesu'.

Durante la proclamazione delle prime cinque penitenze si verificano due fatti importanti:

Pietro si scaglia contro Maria, accusandola di parlare sempre, togliendo agli altri la possibilita' di esprimersi.

Secondo, Filippo, che come gia' detto ha il compito insieme a Matteo e Tommaso di trascrivere tutti i discorsi di Gesu' per poterli trasmettere ai posteri, protesta, perche' a causa di tale compito non gli e' possibile parlare.

Entrambe le situazioni sono risolte in modo mirabile da Gesu', che non reprime i sentimenti aggressivi dei due discepoli tramite misure punitive, ma risolve i conflitti rafforzando il rapporto che essi hanno con lui, premiandoli e dando loro la possibilita' di parlare pur ribadendo la necessita' dei loro ruoli.

E' questo uno degli aspetti piu' straordinari dello gnosticismo, in cui non vi sono punizioni, ma le comprensioni avvengono tramite la valorizzazione e il consolidamento del rapporto maestro-discepolo.

Vi e' una nota quasi psicologica in tutto questo:

Pietro e Filippo sono due discepoli che, seppure per motivi diversi, si sentono trascurati ed esclusi da cio' che sta accadendo.

Gesu' sa bene tutto cio', e risolve rafforzando il rapporto, dando ai due la considerazione di cui si sentono privati.

In questo modo la soluzione porta vera pace nel gruppo dei discepoli.





Gesu' offre un primo aiuto a Pistis Sophia

Ma andiamo avanti.

Siamo al cap.45 e Sophia innalza la sua Sesta penitenza, prontamente interpretata da Andrea tramite il Salmo 129;

poi la settima interpretata da Tommaso.

Gesu', a questo punto, mosso da compassione, pur non avendo ancora ricevuto alcun comando dal Primo Mistero, decide di sua spontanea iniziativa di intervenire porgendo un primo aiuto:

"Allorche' Pistis Sophia pronuncio' nel caos la sua settima penitenza, non mi era ancora giunto, dal Primo Mistero, il comando di liberarla e di estrarla dal caos;

ma io, spontaneamente, senza alcun comando, mosso da misericordia la condussi in un luogo piu' ampio, sempre nel caos.

(...) Ma allora Pistis Sophia non comprese che io sarei stato il suo aiuto, ne' mi conosceva affatto:

seguitava invece a lodare la Luce del Tesoro che una volta aveva visto e nella quale aveva creduto" (47,1-3).

Lei ancora non comprende che la sua salvezza verra' proprio da Gesu', e in questo vi e' il suo limite, e continua a essere fedele alla Luce, per amore della quale la sua esistenza e' stata completamente stravolta e in questo vi e' il suo piu' grande merito.

E continua quindi ad invocare la Luce, oppressa ma fiduciosa, in una ottava penitenza, interpretata da Matteo tramite il Salmo 30;

segue poi la nona penitenza interpretata da Giacomo tramite il Salmo 34.

Pistis Sophia viene nuovamente oppressa dalla Forza dal volto di leone e dagli arconti emanati dall'Arrogante, ma il Primo Mistero, finalmente, esaudisce le sue preghiere e comanda a Gesu' di intervenire:

"Per comando del Primo Mistero fui percio' mandato ad aiutarla segretamente (...) Sophia vide che splendevo diecimila volte piu' della forza dal volto di leone, che ero molto misericordioso verso di lei;

comprese che provenivo dall 'altezza delle altezze nella cui luce essa aveva creduto fin dall 'inizio" (52,6-8).

Sophia nota la differenza fra la luce emanata da Gesu' e quella emanata dall'Arrogante che l'aveva inizialmente attirata nei mondi inferiori.

Ora sa riconoscere la vera misericordia, distingue il vero amore dalle trappole dell'Arrogante.

E pronuncia la decima penitenza, interpretata da Pietro tramite il Salmo 119, in cui si sente finalmente esaudita.

Ma il suo cammino non e' ancora libero da difficolta'.

La Forza dal volto di leone, appena capisce che Sophia sta sfuggendo al suo controllo, si inferocisce ancora di piu'.

Ma ormai Sophia ha compreso e, nell'undicesima penitenza, interpretata da Salome tramite il Salmo 51, dichiara la sua intenzione nel non voler piu' sottostare alle forze del male.

Gesu' si scaglia contro la Forza dal Volto di Leone, che chiede aiuto all'Arrogante, suo creatore, che gli manda altra energia per opprimere Pistis Sophia che -- ora finalmente lo sa -- rivolge il suo grido di aiuto a Gesu' nella dodicesima penitenza, interpretata da Andrea tramite il Salmo 108;

poi rivolge un'altra penitenza ancora a Gesu', la tredicesima, interpretata da Marta tramite il Salmo 50, ed ecco che Gesu' nuovamente interviene:

"Quando Pistis Sophia pronuncio' quelle parole, giunse a compimento il tempo della sua estrazione dal caos.

Io stesso, senza il primo mistero, estrassi da me una forza luminosa e la diressi giu' verso il caos, affinche' essa estraesse Pistis Sophia dai luoghi profondi del caos dirigendola verso il luogo superiore del caos, in attesa che giungesse il comando del Primo Mistero e lei venisse cosi' estratta integralmente dal caos.

La mia forza luminosa guido' Pistis Sophia verso i luoghi superiori del caos" (58,1-2).

Pistis Sophia innalza una lode ai luoghi superiori e a Gesu', suo salvatore, che viene interpretata da Salome tramite l'Ode di Salomone n.5:

il suo grido e' talmente forte che Gesu' trasforma la forza luminosa che aveva liberato Pistis Sophia in una corona luminosa intorno al suo capo

"affinche' le emanazioni dell 'Arrogante da allora in poi non potessero piu' impadronirsene" (59,1).

Sophia celebra la propria incoronazione con un sublime inno che la pone in simbiosi perfetta con la Luce da lei sempre desiderata:

"La Luce e' divenuta corona del mio capo:

da essa non mi ritirero', affinche' non me la sottraggano le emanazioni dell'Arrogante.

Anche se si muoveranno tutte le materie io non mi muovero'.

Anche se tutte le mie materie vanno in rovina e restano nel caos -- queste materie viste dalle emanazioni dell 'Arrogante -- io non andro' in rovina.

Poiche' e' con me la Luce, e io stessa sono con la Luce" (59,5-8).

La sua e' una perfetta comunione con la Luce, con la quale e' divenuta una cosa sola!

Maria, la madre di Gesu', interpreta il sublime inno con l'Ode di Salomone n.19, e al termine Gesu' pronuncia parole di capitale importanza per lei e i credenti di tutti i tempi a venire:

"Da un confine all'altro (Maria) sarai proclamata beata, poiche' in te dimoro' il deposito del Primo Mistero e per opera di quel deposito saranno liberati tutti quelli della terra e tutti quelli dell'alto:

quel deposito e' l'inizio e la fine" (59,15).

Gesu', "deposito del Primo Mistero", cosi' come ha liberato Pistis Sophia, liberera' tutti gli uomini della terra!



La Grazia, la Verita' e la "terza forza "

E mentre ci avviciniamo al termine del Libro Primo, Gesu' riprende la parola per spiegare ai discepoli come fu posta in essere la salvezza di Pistis Sophia.

Finalmente il Primo Mistero decreta la fine dei tormenti di Pistis Sophia.

Manda, quindi, su Gesu' una grande forza luminosa che in un attimo fu'lmineo lo investe donandogli un grande potere.

Ed ecco che accade qualcosa di magico, qualcosa di molto importante, che sara' oggetto della fine del Libro Primo e di tutta la prima parte del secondo:

non appena la Forza luminosa del Primo Mistero investe Gesu', da lui stesso scaturisce una seconda forza luminosa.

Le due forze luminose si uniscono e danno luogo a un terzo, unico flusso luminoso ancora piu' grande:

"La forza luminosa venuta dall'alto per opera del Primo Mistero discese sulla forza luminosa scaturita da me:

si incontrarono ambedue e divennero un unico flusso luminoso piu' grande" (60,4).

Gurdjieff, secoli dopo, parlera' di Legge del Tre, in cui una forza attiva e una passiva si fondono grazie all'intervento di una Terza Forza.

Ed e' proprio grazie a questa Terza Forza che Pistis Sophia viene definitivamente tratta dal caos.

I discepoli sono estasiati, e per mostrare il loro stato d'animo l'autore del testo mettera' sulla bocca di Maria Maddalena un passaggio del Salmo 84 come "soluzione" di quanto appena raccontato dal Maestro:

"Grazia e verita' si sono incontrate, giustizia e pace si sono baciate.

La verita' germoglio' dalla terra, la giustizia guardo' giu' dal cielo".

Grazia e verita', pace e giustizia.

Ecco gli elementi che il Salmo mette in evidenza e che testimoniano l'avvenuto processo di cui Gesu' si e' reso protagonista in prima persona.

Per la Maddalena la grazia e' la forza luminosa giunta dal Primo Mistero e la verita' la luce sprigionatasi da Gesu'.

Per Maria, madre di Gesu', la grazia e' lo spirito giunto dall'alto per opera del Primo Mistero e la verita' la forza di Barbelo che prese forma nel suo ventre dando un corpo materiale a Gesu'.

Sara' proprio lei a raccontare uno straordinario episodio dell'infanzia di Gesu':

"Quando tu eri piccolo, prima che lo spirito venisse su di te, mentre ti trovavi in una vigna insieme a Giuseppe, dall'alto discese lo spirito, venne da me in casa mia:

essendo uguale a te io non lo riconobbi, e pensai che fossi tu.

Lo spirito mi disse:

"Dov'e' mio fratello Gesu'?

Desidero incontrarlo ".

Allorche' mi disse questo io rimasi imbarazzata:

pensai che fosse un fantasma venuto per tentarmi.

Lo presi e lo legai al piede del letto in casa mia per recarmi da voi in campagna, da te e da Giuseppe, nella vigna ove Giuseppe metteva i pali.

Quando tu mi hai sentito raccontare il fatto a Giuseppe te ne sei rallegrato e hai domandato:

"Dov'e'?

Voglio vederlo, oppure l'aspettero' qui in questo luogo ".

Ma Giuseppe sentite queste parole ne rimase sconvolto.

Siamo saliti insieme, siamo entrati in casa e abbiamo trovato lo spirito legato al letto:

guardavamo te e lui, riscontrando che eravate uguali.

Il legato al letto fu sciolto:

egli ti abbraccio' e ti bacio';

anche tu baciasti lui e diventaste una cosa sola" (61,4-6).

Parole che emozionano e che, probabilmente, hanno fatto venire le lacrime agli occhi di generazioni di lettori.

Nel racconto di Maria, umano e divino si fondono grazie alla figura catalizzatrice di Gesu', che riunifica in se' cielo e terra, aprendo la visione su dimensioni spirituali abitate da angeli e spiriti.

Nuovamente segue Maria Maddalena, secondo cui la grazia e' lo Spirito Santo ricevuto da Gesu' tramite il battesimo di Giovanni e la giustizia e' lo Spirito piovuto su Gesu' per consentirgli di portare agli uomini i misteri dell'alto.

Maria, la madre di Gesu', si fa avanti nuovamente ed espone un'ulteriore interpretazione in cui emerge una sorta di aspetto "materno" di cui si rendono protagoniste lei ed Elisabetta:

la grazia e' lo stesso Gesu' che, preso da un moto di pieta' per tutto il genere umano, giunge sulla terra nel corpo fisico offerto dalla madre;

la verita' e' invece Giovanni che prende forma umana nel corpo fisico di Elisabetta.

Le interpretazioni dei discepoli del passaggio relativo al Salmo 84 sono molto articolate, e in questo breve saggio sulla Pistis Sophia non possiamo che offrire alcuni elementi, rimandando alla lettura integrale del testo.



Conclusione

Siamo quindi al termine del Libro Primo, che si conclude con un tipico passaggio formulare inserito probabilmente dallo scriba del manoscritto per creare una sorta di sintesi riassuntiva che consentisse al lettore esperto di "sintonizzarsi" e meditare su quanto riportato nel testo stesso.

Ricchissima e' la simbologia esposta, che ricorre alle lettere dell'alfabeto greco per delineare le fasi del percorso di liberazione dell'anima, perfettamente evocato nelle vicissitudini di Pistis Sophia.

Esaminare in modo approfondito l'intero passaggio necessiterebbe di una trattazione a se';

ma ci preme porre in evidenza l'incipit e la prima frase:

"Questi sono i nomi che daro' all'infinito:

scrivili con un segno affinche' d'ora in avanti ifigli di Dio siano manifesti.

Il nome dell'immortale e':

aaa, cococo" (62,10).

Tre alpha e tre omega.

L'inizio e la fine di tutto, l'immortale trinita'.

E immediatamente brillano nel firmamento del tempo senza fine le parole che l'autore dell'Apocalisse diffonde al termine della sua visione rivelatrice:

"Io sono l'alfa e l'omega, il primo e l'ultimo, il principio e la fine" (Ap.22,13).





LIBRO SECONDO

Libera!

E' questa ora la condizione di Pistis Sophia.

Tuttavia, le sue vicissitudini sono ben lungi dall'essersi definitivamente concluse, e prima del suo trasferimento finale nel Tredicesimo Eo'ne ci saranno altre prove ad attenderla.

In queste prove un ruolo di primo piano lo giocheranno Michele e Gabriele, due entita' angeliche a cui viene affidato un preciso compito:

"Per comando di mio Padre, il Primo Mistero che guarda dentro, chiamai giu' dagli eo'ni Gabriele e Michele, diedi loro il flusso luminoso e li diressi giu' nel caos ad aiutare Pistis Sophia a riprendere le forze luminose che le erano state tolte dalle emanazioni dell 'Arrogante" (64,2).

Nella tradizione cristiana i due angeli simboleggiano energie luminose complementari:

Michele l'energia accecante della luce solare;

Gabriele quella dell'argentea luce lunare.

Entrambe le energie sono necessarie per compiere un reale percorso verso la liberazione definitiva, ed ecco percio' che "Gabriele e Michele diressero il flusso luminoso sul corpo materiale di Pistis Sophia instillando in esso tutte le luci che le erano state tolte" (64,4).

Pietro espone un'interpretazione di tutto cio' ricorrendo all'Ode di Salomone n.6 di cui fornisce, a sua volta, una lunga e affascinante spiegazione.

E siamo ora al cap.66.

Grazie alla forza luminosa or ora ricevuta a mezzo delle due entita' angeliche, Pistis Sophia puo' affrontare con successo gli attacchi finali che Adamas e l'Arrogante sferreranno contro di lei.

E infatti i tormenti non tardano ad arrivare, sotto forma di precise emanazioni dell'Arrogante:

"Una prese l'aspetto di un grosso serpente, un'altra prese l'aspetto di un basilisco dalle sette teste, un'altra prese l'aspetto di un drago." (66,3).

Oltre alla forza dall'aspetto di leone gia' incontrata in precedenza, ora ci troviamo di fronte ad altri tre importanti simboli:

il serpente, simbolo ricco di significati nella tradizione cristiana, che rappresenta il ciclo meccanico della vita e il bisogno, anche a costo di trasgredire, di creare le condizioni per liberarsi da tale circolo vizioso.

Il basilisco dalle sette teste, il velenosissimo serpente che allude alle sette forze che dominano l'uomo e che devono giungere a convivere in esso in modo armonico.

Anticamente queste sette forze erano spesso identificate attraverso i sette pianeti dell'astrologia antica e personificate tramite le sette principali divinita' della tradizione mitologica greco-romana.

Il drago, infine, simbolo del fuoco che muove e trasmuta, dell'energia che crea e allo stesso tempo distrugge.

Il drago e' il principale nemico dell'uomo che cerca la liberazione ma, al contempo, una volta addomesticato diventa un alleato di impareggiabile fedelta'.

Tutti questi nemici, queste forze contrarie, iniziano ad opprimere pesantemente Pistis Sophia.

Ma ella, ormai, ha stabilito un contatto fortissimo con la Luce e reagisce affidandosi ad essa:

"O Luce che mi hai aiutato, venga su di me la tua Luce.

Poiche' tu sei il mio ombrello!

Vengo a te, a te, Luce!

Credendo in te, Luce" (66,6).

Ed ecco che subito Gesu' manda nuovamente Gabriele e Michele, e un grande flusso luminoso per aiutare Pistis Sophia, sul cui capo si forma nuovamente una lucente corona.

Gesu' interviene e alimenta il flusso luminoso che circonda la sua protetta.

Egli ora si definisce in prima persona primo mistero (66,12), ad attestare la sua ormai perfetta identificazione con il Padre del Tutto, il Primo Mistero che risiede al piano piu' alto della creazione dell'universo.

Poi trae definitivamente Pistis Sophia fuori dal caos e la guida verso le porte del Tredicesimo Eo'ne, al di sotto del quale si svolgera' l'atto finale delle vicende sinora narrate.



Gesu' conduce Pistis Sophia fuori dal caos

L'autore ci offre ora un'altra delle scene plastiche di cui il testo e' ricco:

Gesu', su comando del Primo Mistero, discende ancora una volta nel caos, ed esercitando il grande potere di cui e' dotato sottrae alle emanazioni dell'Arrogante tutte le loro forze.

La forza col volto di leone, il serpente, il basilisco e il drago sono ora inermi e impotenti.

Pistis Sophia, affiancata da Gabriele e Michele, le due entita' angeliche che le hanno restituito la Luce, osserva la scena:

davanti ai suoi occhi giacciono inermi i mostri che l'avevano oppressa.

Poi, condotta da Gesu', le calpesta ponendole sotto i propri piedi:

"Condussi Pistis Sophia fuori dal caos, mentre calpestava l'emanazione dell'arrogante dal volto di serpente, mentre calpestava l'emanazione dal volto di basilisco dalle sette teste, mentre calpestava la forza dal volto di leone e dal volto di drago" (66,15).

Giacomo commenta l'episodio di liberazione appena narrato fornendo una dettagliata spiegazione del Salmo 90.

Pistis Sophia e' ora libera e pronta per l'atto finale che la vedra' pienamente reinserita nel Tredicesimo Eo'ne, suo legittimo e agognato luogo di appartenenza.

La sua felicita' e' grande, e innalza sei inni alla Luce:

il primo viene interpretato da Tommaso tramite l'Ode di Salomone n.25;

il secondo da Matteo tramite l'Ode 22;

il terzo da Maria Maddalena tramite il Salmo 29.

Il quinto, che segue subito il quarto, a cui e' direttamente concatenato, viene ancora una volta interpretato da Maria Maddalena tramite il Salmo 102 e, infine, il sesto inno di Pistis Sophia viene interpretato da Andrea citando il Salmo 39.

Ognuno dei discepoli non si limita a citare il relativo salmo, ma fornisce interpretazioni frutto di un processo di assimilazione e rielaborazione dei contenuti insiti negli inni di Pistis Sophia.

La forma letteraria sin qui adottata dall'autore, incentrata sul parallelismo fra vicende di Pistis Sophia, salmi e lodi tratti dall'Antico Testamento biblico, e' funzionale al processo di trasmissione dell'insegnamento da maestro ad allievo, a cui quest'ultimo partecipa in modo attivo e creativo, incoraggiato e approvato dal maestro che lo fa sentire giustamente capace e importante.

Un grande esempio di pedagogia che ci viene dal cuore del cristianesimo gnostico, e che riflette lo spirito di una trasmissione basata sul porre in evidenza le qualita' dell'allievo, alimentandone l'autostima e la fiducia in se stesso.

Siamo ben lontani dalle concezioni pedagogiche incentrate sullo stigmatizzare l'errore, infliggendo punizioni all'allievo con lo scopo di "correggerlo".

Il vero Maestro accompagna l'allievo, lo stimola, lo sostiene e lo spinge a utilizzare i suoi talenti innati sviluppandone di nuovi.

Ma sa anche quando giunge il momento di farlo andare avanti autonomamente, di farlo camminare con le sue gambe, di lasciarlo solo anche in situazioni difficili.

E' una fase drammatica del processo di apprendimento, in cui l'allievo, che sino a poco prima era sostenuto da una figura che lo guidava e lo sosteneva, si sente ora abbandonato.

Le emozioni che si provano in questi momenti sono forti e comprendono grande tristezza e paura.

L'allievo viene privato della figura del maestro fisico e si trova improvvisamente a destreggiarsi nelle difficili condizioni del suo cammino spirituale:

uniche armi a sua disposizione sono gli strumenti e gli insegnamenti sinora appresi.



Gesu' lascia sola Pistis Sophia:

l'ultimo attacco dei Tiranni

Ed e' proprio questo che sta per accadere a Pistis Sophia, che sino a poco prima era aiutata da Gesu' a porre sotto i suoi piedi i mostri che la opprimevano, ma ora sta per essere da lui lasciata sola:

"O Luce delle luci, tu vuoi andare dalla Luce e ritirarti da me;

ma il tiranno Adamas verra' a sapere che tu ti sei ritirato da me, verra' a sapere che il mio Liberatore non e' qui.

Egli verra' nuovamente in questo luogo, lui e tutti i suoi arconti che mi odiano;

e anche l'arrogante conferira' forza alla sua emanazione dal volto di leone:

verranno tutti per opprimermi insieme, e sottrarmi tutta la mia luce, di modo eh 'io rimanga impotente e di nuovo priva di luce"

Gesu', quindi, prima di andare, rassicura Pistis Sophia e le spiega che:

"Mio Padre, che mi ha emanato, non mi ha ancora comandato di privarli della loro luce;

tuttavia sigillero' i luoghi dell 'arrogante e di tutti i suoi arconti che ti hanno in odio perche' tu hai creduto nella luce" (75,3).

Il Padre vuole che ancora gli arconti e le emanazioni dell'Arrogante non muoiano definitivamente:

anche loro sono necessari per lo svolgimento del dramma di Pistis Sophia, perfetta allegoria del dramma esistenziale di cui sono protagoniste tutte le anime.

Tuttavia, anche se continueranno ad esistere, detti mostri non saranno piu' in grado di nuocere a Pistis Sophia, perche' lei e' ora perfettamente integrata nella Luce.

Ma i mostri torneranno, e questo il Maestro lo sa bene.

Ecco perche' prima di ritirarsi spiega che arrivera' un momento in cui Adamas, il grande tiranno, e l'Arrogante con i suoi arconti saranno resi definitivamente innocui.

Accadra' "quando saranno compiuti i tre tempi" (76,1):

il tre, simbolo di perfezione e compimento.

I tre tempi si compiranno "quando vedrai la porta del tesoro della grande luce aperta verso il tredicesimo eo'ne" (76,3), e "Quando quella porta sara' aperta se ne accorgeranno quanti si trovano in tutti gli eo'ni, in conseguenza della grande luce che ci sara' in tutti i loro luoghi" (76,4).

E' il momento in cui l'anima dell'iniziato esplode in un mare di luce propria.

Gesu' quindi si ritira.

Ora Pistis Sophia e' sola e, come previsto, Adamas e i suoi le sferrano un attacco di inaudita violenza.

Gli oppressori ormai sono mossi dalla disperazione di coloro che sanno di non poter piu' vincere e giocano il tutto per tutto:

"Esasperato (Adamas) aggiunse collera a collera;

emano' un 'emanazione tenebrosa, e un 'altra caotica, cattiva, per tormentare con esse Pistis Sophia" (77,4).

Pistis Sophia invoca nuovamente aiuto.

E' spaventata, terrorizzata dalla violenza di Adamas e i suoi mostri.

Adamas ha addirittura creato un nuovo luogo oscuro in cui vorrebbe rinchiudere Pistis Sophia dopo averla fatta prigioniera, e ora la insegue per catturarla e portarla nella prigione per essa costruita.

La scena e' terribilmente dinamica nella sua drammaticita'.

Pistis Sophia si volta indietro e vede che i suoi inseguitori non demordono.

In un impeto di disperazione fa una cosa che tutti, nei momenti di estrema difficolta', abbiamo fatto:

prova a discutere con i nemici, sperando di dissuaderli dal continuare ad opprimerla:

"Perche' mi inseguite dicendo che per me non c 'e' aiuto, che essa (la Luce) non mi libera da voi?

Ma la Luce e' un giudice forte e giusto, sebbene sia longanime fino al tempo a proposito del quale mi disse "Verro' ad aiutarti!"" (79,2-3)

Ma i nemici non demordono e a lei non rimane altro che affidarsi per l'ultima volta a un potere superiore, alla Luce che tanto ama.

Siamo al cap.81 e la narrazione di Gesu' si interrompe.

"Gesu', dunque, termino' di narrare ai suoi discepoli tutti gli eventi accaduti a Pistis Sophia" (81,1).

Ma improvvisamente ecco che Gesu' riprende la parola:

una ripresa prevedibile e inaspettata allo stesso tempo.

Gesu', finalmente, guida Pistis Sophia nel tredicesimo eo'ne, e benche' la sua luce "sorpassava ogni misura" (81,2)

non viene riconosciuto dagli abitanti del luogo, che invece notano subito la ritrovata compagna.

Come una persona che torna da fantastiche avventure, Pistis Sophia inizia a raccontare ai suoi compagni le sue vicissitudini lodando la figura del Salvatore Gesu', il Cristo, il Salvatore, il Maestro dei Maestri:

"Quando Sophia vide i suoi compagni, gli invisibili, ne provo' grande gioia e si rallegro';

volle annunziare loro le meraviglie che avevo compiuto in lei giu' sulla terra dell'umanita' fino a quando la liberai" (81,3).

Nell'ultima delle visioni che l'autore ci propone, possiamo immaginare Pistis Sophia nel Tredicesimo Eo'ne, attorniata dai suoi fratelli e compagni, i Ventiquattro invisibili, mentre si produce in un grande ringraziamento a Gesu', il Liberatore.

Sara' Filippo, tramite il Salmo 106, a interpretare il ringraziamento quale epilogo del lungo racconto della sua liberazione.



Gesu' interrogato dai discepoli

Siamo al cap.83.

La forma letteraria cambia:

fino ad ora vi era un Gesu' che esponeva il racconto di Pistis Sophia.

I discepoli ascoltavano, trascrivevano e commentavano facendo citazioni tratte da salmi e lodi dell'Antico Testamento.

Ora tutto cambia:

pur rimanendo nella suggestiva ambientazione che caratterizza il testo, l'autore procede adottando la formula della domanda e risposta, in cui il Maestro Gesu' viene interrogato dai discepoli.

Ma prima di entrare nel merito di questioni che necessitano di approfondimenti e ulteriori riflessioni, l'autore della Pistis Sophia si preoccupa di sottolineare che quanto segue e' molto importante ai fini di una reale comprensione delle tematiche di ordine spirituale e trascendente che stanno a cuore dei credenti innamorati del cristianesimo.

Maria Maddalena, ancora una volta, incarna lo spirito dei discepoli e sottolinea che "Noi, infatti, non interroghiamo alla maniera con cui interrogano gli uomini del mondo:

interroghiamo con la conoscenza dell 'alto che tu ci hai elargito, interroghiamo con quel tipo eccellente di interrogazione che ci hai insegnato affinche', interrogando, ci atteniamo a esso" (83,3).

Gesu', dal canto suo, assicura a Maria e agli altri discepoli la sua disponibilita' e felicita' nel rispondere a tutte le questioni che gli saranno poste:

"Domanda quello che vuoi e te lo svelero' con franchezza e diligenza" (83,4).

Ecco un'altra perla che l'autore della Pistis Sophia offre ai suoi lettori:

la possibilita' di immedesimarsi totalmente nei discepoli che, ai piedi di Gesu', massimo Salvatore del Cristianesimo, pongono domande e ricevono risposte dalla Fonte piu' alta possibile.

Inizia quindi una lunga serie di domande e relative risposte.

Le questioni sono molte e, per cominciare, vertono su punti focali della cosmologia gnostica, a cui la Pistis Sophia si ispira.

I discepoli sono rimasti colpiti dalle figure che popolano l'universo fantastico e simbolico descritto da Gesu' e vorrebbero capire meglio come esse sono fatte, cercando un corrispondente della loro grandezza e della loro bellezza nel mondo materiale.

Nella narrazione delle vicende di Pistis Sophia, d'altra parte, per ogni episodio narrato essi trovavano sempre un parallelismo o una corrispondenza simbolico-sapienziale in un salmo o altro scritto religioso che, tramite un processo di rappresentazione, rendesse piu' chiaro quello che stava accadendo.

Anche questa e' una precisa metodologia che porta ad apprendere un determinato elemento paragonandolo a un altro, rielaborandone cosi' forma e contenuto.

Ma in questa prima serie di domande e di risposte, che inizia al cap.83 e terminera' alla fine del Libro Secondo, succede un qualcosa di molto di-verso:

i discepoli pongono domande a Gesu' sui Ventiquattro Invisibili, sui Salvatori del Tesoro della Luce, sui Custodi dei vari Luoghi dell'Alto, e altre figure cercando un paragone tangibile con cui rappresentarli, ma la risposta del Maestro risulta diversa da quanto ci si potrebbe aspettare:

"Che cosa c 'e' in questo mondo simile ad essi, qual luogo in questo mondo e' paragonabile a loro?

A che cosa, dunque, li paragonero', che cosa diro' a loro riguardo?

In questo mondo non c 'e', infatti, nulla che ad essi si possa paragonare, non esiste cosa alcuna comparabile ad essi.

In questo mondo non esiste nulla che abbia lo stato naturale del cielo" (84,1).

Cosa sta succedendo?

Forse il Maestro non vuole deliberatamente rispondere?

O effettivamente non ci sono termini di paragone terreni per dipingere le Regioni dell'Alto?

Sicuramente le realta' su cui i discepoli stanno ponendo le domande non possono essere descritte tramite immagini o similitudini, ma possono solo essere conosciute per esperienza diretta.

Ed e' proprio questo che Gesu' propone:

una conoscenza diretta di tutto cio' che implica una condizione dell'esistenza terrena in unione con un'esistenza celeste:

"Sicche', Maria, non essendovi in questo mondo cosa alcuna, ne' luce ne' forma, paragonabile ai Ventiquattro Invisibili di modo che io possa istituire un confronto con essi, di qui a un poco condurro' te, i tuoi fratelli e i discepoli tuoi compagni in tutti i luoghi dell'alto." (84,4).

Rispondendo alla domanda della Maddalena sui Ventiquattro Invisibili il Maestro annuncia di condurre i discepoli nei luoghi su cui essi stanno facendo domande.

Quale modo migliore per conoscere una cosa se non giungendovi in prima persona?

Ma ci sono aspetti ancora piu' importanti che l'autore sta per presentare al lettore della Pistis Sophia, aspetti che rappresentano punti cardine del pensiero gnostico.

L'incipit arriva, ancora una volta, da una osservazione della Maddalena su una delle piu' celebri e conosciute frasi che la letteratura cristiana propone:

"...a proposito, dunque, di questa parola tu, mio Signore hai detto una volta:

"I primi saranno gli ultimi e gli ultimi saranno primi ", cioe' "gli ultimi" sono l'intero genere umano il quale entrera' nel Regno della Luce prima di tutti quelli del luogo dell 'alto, che sono i primi" (84:1).

Maria ha colto un aspetto basilare e Gesu' e' favorevolmente sorpreso dell'acume della discepola, definendola "pneumatica e pura" (87:3).

Quando un essere umano abbraccia l'insegnamento e accoglie in se' i misteri dell'ineffabile diventa piu' grande di tutte le entita' che popolano le Regioni dell'Alto.

L'uomo e' al primo posto nei disegni del Dio che caratterizza il pensiero gnostico.

Un Dio che pone l'essere umano innanzi a tutto, persino prima delle stesse creature che per la loro grandezza non possono essere descritte da idee o paragoni tratti dal mondo materiale.

Ecco il messaggio supremo che il Salvatore Gesu' annuncia grazie a questa serie di domande dei discepoli.

Accogliere il Mistero dell'ineffabile, accogliere l'insegnamento che da Esso direttamente arriva tramite il suo Altissimo Messaggero Gesu', uomo e dio allo stesso tempo in cui umano e divino si sono perfettamente incontrati.

Fondersi con l'insegnamento di Cristo tramite un processo identificativo e imitativo, fino a trasformarci nell'Essere Supremo che e' tutt'uno col Padre:

"Di nuovo chiaramente:

Io sono la conoscenza del tutto" (97:3).

Se Gesu' e' uno col Padre, nel momento in cui l'uomo diventa uno con Gesu' diventa anche uno con il Padre:

ecco il sillogismo aristotelico che emerge in modo sempre piu' chiaro dalle pagine di questa seconda parte del Libro Secondo, e che e' anche il punto fondamentale di tutto il Cristianesimo:

"Io sono la Via, la Verita' e la Vita.

Nessuno viene al Padre se non per mezzo di me.

Se avete conosciuto me conoscerete anche il Padre mio" (Gv 14:6-7).





Il Mistero dell 'Ineffabile

L'uomo che riceve il Mistero dell'ineffabile, quindi, riceve in esso tutto quanto esiste nell'Universo e domina su tutti gli Ordini, essendo quello dell'ineffabile il piu' elevato dei luoghi.

Ma di cosa stiamo parlando esattamente?

Cos'e' il Mistero dell'ineffabile?

Siccome, come gia' detto, non ci sono parole per descriverlo, il Salvatore si lancia in una lunga elencazione usando precise formule letterarie:

"Quel Mistero sa perche' sono sorte le tenebre, e perche' e' sorta la luce" (91:10).

La formula "Quel mistero sa." ci conduce in un viaggio in cui si tenta di sondare proprio il Mistero dell'ineffabile dandone una prima formulazione.

Ma l'autore della Pistis Sophia

sa che sarebbe fallimentare basare un simile passaggio su un processo esclusivamente intellettivo, per cui inserisce nei vari punti dell'elenco elementi fra di loro opposti e contrapposti, provocando nel lettore una reazione che annulla il processo razionale in favore di un coinvolgimento emotivo e intuitivo.

Ogni elemento e il suo opposto sono come il polo positivo e il polo negativo di un magnete che si annullano a vicenda, portando la mente del lettore a una situazione di equilibrio centrale.

Un procedimento del tutto simile lo possiamo trovare in un altro scritto gnostico, "Il tuono, Mente Perfetta ", in cui la lettura si snoda fra elementi opposti facendo apparire il testo del tutto irrazionale:

"Io sono la prima e l'ultima.

Io sono l'onorata e le disprezzata.

Io sono la prostituta e la santa.

Io sono la sposa e la vergine.

Io sono la madre e la figlia."

Grazie a queste apparenti contraddizioni la mente del lettore si placa e cede il passo a una comprensione basata sull'intuizione e, soprattutto, sull'ispirazione.

L'Elenco e' lunghissimo, da 91:10 alla fine del capitolo 95.

Sarebbe impossibile, quindi, descriverlo interamente in questo breve saggio;

ci sembra, tuttavia, doveroso citarne alcuni versi che ci hanno particolarmente colpito:

"Quel mistero sa perche' e' sorto il peccato e perche' e' sorta la purezza.

Quel mistero sa perche' e' sorta la forza e perche' e' sorta la debolezza"

(91:14).

"Quel Mistero sa perche' e' sorta la crudelta' e perche' e' sorta la misericordia.

Quel mistero sa perche' e' sorto il tramonto e perche' e' sorta l'eterna eternita'" (92:2).

In tutto il percorso delineato, Gesu' non manca di esortare i discepoli ad essere desti e a utilizzare la forza di percezione della Luce, ovvero rinunciando a una comprensione superficiale in favore delle percezioni che nascono da uno stato di coscienza profondo, ben diverso da quello ordinario.

Tutto cio' non e' facile e i discepoli ben presto si scoraggiano:

"Udite queste parole di Gesu', i discepoli si scoraggiarono e smisero di ascoltare" (94:1).

Sara' nuovamente Maria Maddalena che si fara' portavoce dei confratelli, mettendone in evidenza il disagio.

I discepoli, infatti, pensano di non poter piu' comprendere le parole del Maestro, tanto esse sono elevate.

E un passaggio chiaramente voluto dall'autore della Pistis Sophia per presentare un nuovo importante contenuto.



Essere introdotti al Mistero dell 'Ineffabile

Come si puo' essere introdotti al Mistero dell'ineffabile?

Come ci si puo' avvicinare a una realta' tanto elevata?

Ecco l'indicazione e la soluzione del Salvatore:

"Quel Mistero e' vostro, e di ognuno di coloro che vi ascoltera', rinunciando a tutto questo mondo e a tutta la materia che e' in esso, rinunciando a tutti i cattivi pensieri che sono in esso, rinunciando a tutte le sollecitazioni di questo eo'ne.

Or dunque, vi dico che per chiunque rinuncera' a tutto questo mondo e a quanto si trova in esso, e si assoggettera' alla Divinita', quel mistero sara' piu' facile di tutti i misteri del Regno della Luce, sara' compreso prima di tutti, sara' piu' semplice di tutti" (95:1-2).

Sicuramente questo e' uno dei passaggi piu' importanti del Libro Secondo:

rinunciare al mondo e a tutto quanto si trova in esso!

La "ricetta" per accedere al Mistero dell'ineffabile, che e' anche la sfera del Primo Mistero, sembra semplice.

Ma, in realta', nei discepoli di tutti i tempi una simile affermazione ha aperto sempre molte questioni:

cosa vuol dire rinunciare al mondo?

Forse isolarsi e dedicarsi a una vita da eremita?

Oppure fare grandi rinunce sino a penalizzare fortemente tutto cio' che nella vita vi e' di materiale?

Rinunciare ai piaceri in favore di tutto cio' che ci porta in una dimensione "introspettiva"?

A ben riflettere le interpretazioni potrebbero essere molte, tuttavia gli autentici Maestri di ogni epoca risolvono subito il problema:

occorre affrancarsi dai sensi e dalla mente, ed entrare in se' attraverso quella che lo stesso Gesu' ha chiamato la porta stretta.

In questo modo si puo' accedere a una dimensione trascendente ed e' possibile continuare a vivere nel mondo pur non essendovi prigionieri.

La vita stessa di Gesu', cosi' come ci e' stata tramandata dai vangeli e dalle fonti apocrife a nostra disposizione, e' essa stessa un esempio di come rinunciare al mondo pur dovendo necessariamente vivere in esso, di come trovare un equilibrio fra i momenti di mistica comunione e le inevitabili situazioni in cui si e' soggetti alle attivita' materiali della vita;

di come godere di tutto quello che il mondo ci mette a disposizione senza per questo perdersi nella dissolutezza e nell'empieta'.

Un uomo che vive cercando di porre in essere queste modalita'

"...e' un uomo che si trova nel mondo, ma e' un re nella Luce;

e' un uomo che si trova nel mondo, ma non e' uno del mondo.

In verita' vi dico:

quell'uomo sono io, e io sono quell'uomo" (96:13).

Il cristiano gnostico, cosi' come qualunque persona spirituale, si ricorda costantemente che questo mondo e' parte di una realta' temporanea, e che egli in esso e' solo in transito.

Egli si ricorda della propria vera origine, del fatto che pur vivendo nella materia occorre preservare piu' possibile una propria dimensione interiore.

Salvare la propria essenza profonda, ovvero la parte piu' fragile e reale di se'.

Non svendersi alle circostanze, non farsi trascinare dalla corrente impetuosa degli avvenimenti esterni.

Mentre si vivono le esperienze della vita materiale rimanere connessi al ricordo della propria vera natura, al ricordo del fatto che proveniamo da una Realta' piu' grande e che ad Essa torneremo.

Un uomo che tenta con tutte le sue forze di vivere con questa modalita'

"...e' un uomo che si trova nel mondo, ma dominera' con me nel mio Regno" (96:12).



La fusione con il Cristo e l'immortalita' dell'anima

Chiunque abbia provato a "vivere nel mondo rinunciando ad esso" sa quanto sia difficile conseguire un simile risultato.

Per riuscire in questo intento tutti i cammini spirituali hanno da sempre fornito validi strumenti.

Il cristianesimo ha come "strumento" principale la stessa figura di Gesu', il simbolo archetipico che egli rappresenta, il suo insegnamento basato sul vero amore, la fisionomia di un maestro terreno che salva i suoi devoti da una condizione di oblio e di sonno della coscienza.

Il cristiano si avvicina alla figura di Gesu' studiandone la vita e l'insegnamento.

Ma per colui che non si e' potuto sedere ai piedi di Gesu', ben presto, questa "conoscenza" si trasferisce su un altro piano:

il piano della ricerca di un Maestro vivente a cui affidarsi, che introduca il discepolo all'esperienza diretta della Luce di cui si innamoro' Sophia.

Un Maestro vivente segue il discepolo sia sul piano materiale che su quello spirituale, esattamente come fece Gesu' con Sophia.

Grazie al Maestro vivente il discepolo di ogni epoca e luogo, infine, si fondera' con il Dio Ineffabile nel supremo rituale che gli Gnostici definivano come il Mistero della Camera Nuziale:

"In verita' vi dico:

quegli uomini sono io, e io sono essi" (96:15).

L'essere umano che si fonde con cio' che il Cristo rappresenta incarna anche la straordinaria caratteristica di non essere piu' soggetto alla morte, intendendo, ovviamente, la morte dell'anima.

Egli risorge costantemente, e l'autore della Pistis Sophia, che ama le visioni e gli aspetti mitologici del classicismo e del credo cristiano, utilizza un'immagine molto bella per descrivere tale condizione dell'uomo cristico:

"Colui che accogliera' l'unica parola del Mistero del quale vi ho parlato, allorche' uscira' dal corpo della materia degli arconti e verranno i Ricevitori Erinnici -- i quali sciolgono tutte le anime che escono dal corpo verranno, dunque, i Ricevitori Erinnici per scioglierla dalla materia degli Arconti.

Ma quando i Ricevitori Erinnici scioglieranno un'anima che accolse quest'unico Mistero dell'ineffabile,

del quale vi ho parlato ora, non appena l'avranno sciolta dal corpo della materia, quest 'anima, in mezzo a quei ricevitori diverra' un grande flusso luminoso" (96:7).

L'autore propone una visione in cui un uomo muore e la sua anima si "scioglie", cioe' si svincola dal corpo fisico.

I Ricevitori Erinnici sono pronti per prenderla e condurla nei luoghi degli inferi in cui vi sono i tormenti che deve patire, in base a cio' che gli deriva dai risultati del suo vissuto.

Ma se l'uomo in questione, mentre era in vita, ha accolto il Mistero dell'ineffabile, la sua anima appena svincolata dal corpo diventera' un flusso luminoso che i ricevitori Erinnici non potranno afferrare per portarla nel regno degli inferi.

Cosi' come Gesu' morto sulla croce non va nel regno dei morti, ma risuscita ad una vita splendente, allo stesso modo il discepolo che si e' fuso col Cristo non muore, ma risuscita a una vita eterna.



Conclusione

Il Libro Secondo termina con una domanda del discepolo Andrea, che non comprende come possa accadere che un uomo che vive nella materia possa, una volta abbandonato il corpo fisico, compiere il viaggio straordinario sino alle Sfere Superiori ed "...ereditare il Regno della Luce" (100:2).

E Gesu', che per la prima volta nella Pistis Sophia viene dipinto con un at-teggiamento poco adirato, come a dare enfasi a una questione che ormai e' definitivamente chiarita, risponde in modo preciso affermando che sia gli uomini che tutte le creature dei mondi dell'Alto provengono "da un 'unica e identica pasta" (100:3).

Prima di chiudere il Libro Secondo, l'autore della Pistis Sophia desidera ribadire che gli uomini sono della stessa sostanza del Dio Ineffabile da cui l'intera creazione e' stata tratta.

Anche l'uomo fu tratto da questa unica "pasta", e da li' comincio' il suo cammino in cerca di una dimensione di luminosita', consapevolezza di se' e purezza del proprio essere.



LIBRO TERZO

Sino a ora l'autore della Pistis Sophia ha esposto contenuti di straordinaria ricchezza in quella che possiamo sicuramente definire come un'opera monumentale all'intemo del panorama dei testi gnostici.

Il Libro Terzo non fa eccezione e presenta tutta una serie di risposte su temi fondamentali per ogni essere umano che, almeno una volta nella vita, si sia posto questioni di carattere interiore o esistenziale.

Questo libro tratta, infatti, dell'Aldila'.

E fornisce tutta una serie di risposte su questioni che riguardano l'uomo nel suo eterno porsi di fronte alla morte e a tutto cio' che, presumibilmente, accadra' prima e dopo questo delicato momento dell'esistenza dell'anima.

Il tema e' trattato con una completezza e un approfondimento tali da lasciare impressionati anche coloro che sono abituati a confrontarsi con i massimi testi sull'argomento.

L'impostazione e' quella tipica dello gnosticismo alla cui corrente di pensiero la Pistis Sophia si attiene, ma si puo' certamente costatare che le conclusioni a cui si giunge presentano forti analogie con quanto esposto sull'argomento anche da altre tradizioni religiose orientali e occidentali.

Il Libro Terzo, che porta in calce il titolo "Parte dei dialoghi del Salvatore", e' molto lungo e segue un percorso che, riallacciandosi al libro precedente, si snoda in precise tappe grazie alle domande che i discepoli pongono a Gesu'.

Maria Maddalena pone la maggior parte delle domande e fornisce importanti riflessioni e commenti, presentandosi cosi' come principale interlocutore del Maestro;

tuttavia in tutto il testo viene sempre fatta percepire in modo tangibile la presenza degli altri discepoli.



La diffusione dell'insegnamento e il conferimento dei Misteri

"Gesu' prosegui' il discorso dicendo ai suoi discepoli:

"Quando saro' andato alla Luce, annunziate a tutto il mondo, dicendo a tutti:

giorno e notte non desistete dal cercare, non arrestatevi, fino a tanto che abbiate trovato i misteri del Regno della Luce che vi purificheranno, vi renderanno luce pura, e vi guideranno al Regno della Luce"" (102:1).

Con queste parole inizia la trattazione, che si riallaccia alla fine del Libro Secondo, in cui vi e' un filo invisibile che lega i massimi insegnamenti del cristianesimo gnostico in un unico grande corpo organico.

Il messaggio di andare e diffondere l'insegnamento viene proclamato a chiare note da Gesu' come un punto fondamentale.

Il discepolo dovrebbe sempre dare cio' che ha ricevuto, e in questo "passaggio" avviene un processo che accelera la sua stessa crescita spirituale.

Egli sente la responsabilita' di essere depositario di qualcosa di realmente importante e cerca di trasmettere quanto ricevuto con una metodologia che varia a seconda dei luoghi, dei momenti e delle peculiarita' di coloro a cui insegna.

Ma nel cristianesimo gnostico non si tratta solo di trasmettere insegnamenti, ma di provocare in colui che "riceve" reali mutamenti a seguito di esperienze che si vivono in prima persona.

Ecco perche' si parla di misteri, riferendosi non solo a un corpus di contenuti teosofici e teologici, ma anche e soprattutto a una serie di esperienze indotte che portano a vivere momenti di trasformazione.

I misteri comprendono, infatti, insegnamenti nel senso classico del termine, ma anche riti iniziatici che in altri testi gnostici vengono definiti sacramenti e che provocano nell'allievo un cambiamento di stato del proprio essere.

In tutto il Libro Terzo il tema e' molto sentito, e numerose volte si parlera' di coloro che hanno ricevuto i Misteri in contrapposizione a coloro che, invece, per varie cause, durante la propria vita non li hanno ricevuti.

Ma, prima di entrare specificatamente nell'argomento, ecco che tornano le esortazioni nello stile tipico che l'Autore della Pistis Sophia ha gia' presentato nel libro precedente:

"Dite loro:

rinunziate a tutto il mondo, a tutta la materia che e' in esso, a tutte le sue sollecitazioni, a tutti i peccati...." (102:2).

Torna il tema della rinuncia al mondo materiale tramite la ripetuta esortazione "rinunciate":

la rinuncia al mondo e' la condizione necessaria al poter ricevere i Misteri.

In questi passaggi sembra che il Salvatore entri nello specifico portando il tema della rinuncia su un terreno piu' concreto rispetto a quanto fatto nel precedente libro.

Da un punto di vista piu' interiore si tratta di diminuire sempre piu' le energie e l'attenzione dal mondo materiale per destinarle al mondo interiore.

Un progressivo ritirare l'attenzione dall'esterno in favore dell'interno;

il concentrare le proprie energie verso il proprio centro.

Ecco, quindi, che compiere delle "rinunce" e' il passo necessario che porta anche il piu' grande peccatore ad accedere ai Misteri:

"A costoro, dunque, che hanno compiuto queste rinunce, date i Misteri della Luce e non nascondeteli a loro in modo assoluto, anche se sono peccatori e sono incorsi in tutti i misfatti dei quali vi ho parlato.

Percio' una volta vi dissi:

"Non sono venuto per chiamare i giusti".

I Misteri, infatti, sono il dono del Primo Mistero per cancellare i peccati e i misfatti di tutti i peccatori" (102:47-48).

Il testo ci presenta una questione fondamentale:

anche se si e' il piu' grande dei peccatori, nel momento in cui si da' prova della propria volonta' di pre-

ferire il mondo dello spirito al mondo della materia, allora scatta il perdono e l'accesso ai Misteri, assolutamente necessari per accedere alle dimensioni della Luce perche' "...e' impossibile condurre anime alla Luce, se non hanno i Misteri del Regno della Luce" (103:4).

Il punto e' di particolare importanza, tanto e' vero che Giovanni chiede se persino a "un uomo completo in ogni misfatto" ma che si pente gli vadano perdonati i suoi peccati e ridati i Misteri fino a sette volte.

La risposta fa parte di uno dei contenuti che ritroviamo anche in altri testi evangelici:

"Perdonategli fino a molte volte sette, e ogni volta dategli i Misteri dall'inizio" (104:6).

E' il cuore del cristianesimo:

il perdonare ripetutamente e senza indugio.



Chi costringe gli uomini a peccare?

Ma da dove nasce questa particolare concezione del peccato e del relativo perdono?

L'uomo che "pecca" lo fa perche' e' "cattivo"?

Quali sono le cause che spingono gli esseri umani a comportamenti aberranti e scorretti?

A queste domande la Pistis Sophia da' risposte precise, e lo fa servendosi di simboli e concetti che diventano come esseri animati aventi vita propria.

Un linguaggio dal sapore arcaico ma che, a ben vedere, conferma visioni e concezioni sulla natura dell'essere umano che trovano corrispondenza in insegnamenti di epoche piu' vicine alla nostra, sino ad abbracciare tesi proprie delle moderne scienze psicologiche.

Niente di nuovo, quindi, ma allo stesso tempo grandi rivelazioni.

Ecco quindi che l'Autore della Pistis Sofia mette sulle labbra della Maddalena una domanda che racchiude in se' un intero mondo di contenuti e implicazioni:

"Chi costringe gli uomini a peccare?" (111:5).

La spiegazione del Salvatore ci riporta in una dimensione fisica e psichica relativa al momento della nascita e, conseguentemente, dell'infanzia:

"Quando nasce un bambino, debole e' la sua forza, debole la sua anima, debole lo spirito d'opposizione:

in una parola i tre sono deboli e nessuno di essi percepisce cosa alcuna, buona o cattiva che sia, a motivo del grave peso dell'incapacita' di conoscere" (111:6).

Siamo di fronte a una creatura appena nata che e' potenzialmente pura.

Ma per crescere "si nutre con i cibi del mondo degli arconti" (111:6) che fanno maturare solo in parte la forza l'anima, mentre molto nutrono lo spirito d'opposizione, creando una condizione in cui il bambino si trova sempre piu' incapace di seguire la Luce:

"Assegnato all'anima, egli (lo Spirito d'opposizione) le e' nemico e le fa compiere ogni male e ogni peccato (...) inoltre se di notte o di giorno lei (l'anima) vuole riposare egli la scuote con i sogni e le passioni del mondo e la spinge a bramare ogni cosa del mondo;

in una parola, (lo spirito d'opposizione) l'incita verso tutte quelle cose che gli arconti gli hanno ordinato:

e' ostile all'anima e le fa compiere quanto a lei non piace" (111:9).

Lo spirito d'opposizione sarebbe, quindi, il vero responsabile dei peccati, dei misfatti e delle mancanze dell'uomo, che agisce sotto la sua spinta, incapace di contrastarlo.

In realta' Gesu' spieghera' piu' avanti che detto spirito e' paragonabile a un "calice dell'oblio" (131:5) che ha come scopo quello di tenere l'anima in uno stato di semi-incoscienza, in cui vi e' una percezione falsata della realta', in cui nulla di nuovo puo' succedere e in cui ogni tentativo di risveglio dal suo torpore viene bloccato sul nascere.

Lo spirito d'opposizione e' l'elemento che tiene l'anima nella dimenticanza del suo vero scopo, della sua vera origine, delle sue reali possibilita' di cambiare la propria condizione esistenziale.

A chi conosce il sistema di Gurdjieff appare subito l'analogia fra detto "spirito" e l'organo kundabuffer, che porta l'uomo a vivere in una condizione di meccanicita' e sonno della coscienza.

Non sorprende, quindi, che un simile essere, che diffi'cilmente puo' essere definito "umano" nel senso piu' elevato del termine, si produca in modo del tutto inconsapevole in azioni orrende e deplorevoli, che danneggiano se stesso e gli altri.

Ma se cio' accade non e' perche' l'uomo e' "cattivo", ma perche' la sua condizione non gli consente di rendersi conto di cio' che realmente sta facendo.

Soprattutto non va dimenticato che in ognuno e' sempre presente la forza, che e' stata sin dalla nascita innestata ma e' rimasta al momento sottosviluppata.

Facendo appello a questa forza l'uomo puo' innescare in se' un processo di graduale risveglio.

Tutti gli uomini sono, quindi, potenzialmente in grado di risvegliarsi, anche se si sono macchiati dei peggiori peccati.

Ecco perche' nel Cristianesimo chiunque, senza eccezioni, e' degno di perdono e puo' mutare la propria condizione esistenziale.

Il solo venire a conoscenza di tutto cio' porta nel credente una ventata di amore che lo ricongiunge immedietamente a una realta' piu' elevata, a cui da sempre appartiene, ma di cui si era completamente dimenticato.

L'anima vive quindi continuamente "tirata" da un lato dalla forza, che la spinge verso la Luce, e dall'altro lato dallo spirito d'opposizione, che con maggiore energia la costringe all'oblio e, conseguentemente, al peccato.

E trascorre tutta la sua esistenza materiale sino a quando arriva al momento della morte.

Ed ecco che l'autore della Pistis Sophia introduce un altro elemento:

l'ora fatale, che viene assegnata all'anima al momento della nascita:

"Quando ha compimento il numero dei mesi per la nascita del bambino, il bambino viene partorito:

piccola e' in lui la miscela della forza, piccola e' in lui l'anima, piccolo e' in lui lo spirito d'opposizione.

Grande e' invece l'ora fatale (...) essa accompagna l'anima, il corpo e lo spirito d'opposizione fino all'uscita dell'anima dal corpo a motivo del genere di morte col quale lo uccidera' in conformita' della morte assegnatagli dagli arconti del grande destino (...) Questo e' il compito dell'ora fatale.

Non ha altro compito all'infuori di questo.

L'ora fatale accompagna ogni uomo fino al giorno della sua morte" (132,26-28).

L'ora fatale e', quindi, una sorta di destino a cui e' soggetto l'essere umano.

Nella Pistis Sophia, come per tutti gli elementi importanti, non si tratta solo di una sorta di marchio che contrassegna l'anima, ma di una entita' intelligente che si unisce al neonato dai primi istanti della nascita e che lo accompagnera' per tutta la vita, determinandone il momento in cui la sua vita avra' termine.

Si tratta fondamentalmente di cio' che comunemente viene definito destino.

La vita dell'uomo sarebbe quindi totalmente predeterminata?

In origine si', ma esiste anche una via d'uscita, un modo per liberarsi entro il tempo assegnato:

"Per questo, dunque, ora ho portato nel mondo la chiave dei misteri:

per sciogliere i peccatori che crederanno in me e mi ascolteranno;

per scioglierli dai vincoli e dai sigilli degli eo'ni degli arconti;

per unirli ai sigilli, agli abiti e agli ordini della Luce" (133,3).





L'anima, la morte e l'aldila'

Ma torniamo al cap 111, in cui e' descritto il viaggio dell'anima nell'aldila' dopo la morte:

"Quando, dunque, giunge a compimento il tempo di quell'uomo, esce per prima l'ora fatale e, per mezzo degli arconti (...conduce l'uomo alla morte.

Vengono poi i ricevitori erinnici:

traggono l'anima fuori dal corpo e trascorrono con quell'anima tre giorni trasportandola in tutti i luoghi e inviandola in tutti gli eo'ni del mondo;

la seguono lo spirito d'opposizione e l'ora fatale, mentre la forza ritorna alla vergine luce.

Dopo i tre giorni, i ricevitori erinnici conducono quell'anima giu' nell'Amente del caos (...) allorche' l'anima avra' terminato di subire, nel caos, i castighi meritati in proporzione dei peccati commessi, lo spirito di opposizione la condurra' sulla via degli arconti di mezzo (...) compiuto per quell'anima il tempo dei castighi secondo il giudizio degli arconti di mezzo lo spirito d'opposizione la portera' davanti alla luce del sole conforme al comando del primo uomo, Jeu:

la portera' davanti al giudice, davanti alla vergine luce (...) la vergine luce sigilla quell'anima, e la consegna a uno dei suoi ricevitori e la fa gettare in un corpo degno dei peccati da lei commessi.

In verita' vi dico:

lei non rilascera' quell'anima libera dalle trasformazioni del corpo fino a quando non avra' terminato il suo ultimo ciclo in base ai suoi meriti" (111,10-14).

Il testo puo' risultare duro e richiamare memorie di castighi e tormenti infernali, ma e' nostra opinione che non sia questa la lettura corretta.

Semplicemente viene descritto il viaggio dell'anima dopo la morte, sino a quando non tornera' nel mondo con un nuovo corpo fisico per poter continuare a vivere il bagaglio di esperienze necessario al proprio progresso spirituale.

E' interessante notare il periodo di tre giorni che l'anima trascorre fuori dal corpo in compagnia dei ricevitori erinnici, che l'avevano "prelevata" al momento della morte.

Una sorta di "anticamera" che ancora oggi ritroviamo perfino nelle nostre tradizioni popolari, in cui e' previsto un tempo di tre giorni prima che il defunto venga sepolto, e che durante questo lasso di tempo siano per lui recitate preghiere e celebrata una funzione religiosa.

Tutto cio' per facilitare la persona appena deceduta a lasciare definitivamente questa dimensione, e iniziare il cammino che lo portera' in quelli che la Pistis Sophia definisce l'Amente e i luoghi del caos.

Indubbiamente stiamo parlando di luoghi non piacevoli in cui stare;

non si dovrebbe, tuttavia, pensare a situazioni in cui si patiscono pene eterne, ma semplicemente a contesti in cui l'anima puo' finalmente vedere da un corretto punto di vista cio' che le appartiene.

Cio' e' necessario affinche' l'anima si renda conto di cosa realmente ha compiuto nella vita appena trascorsa, e di cosa ora e' necessario "mettere in programma" per poter continuare il proprio cammino.

Quando cio' finalmente avviene non c'e' piu' motivo di trattenersi nell'Amente e l'anima viene portata davanti agli arconti di mezzo, che dialogano con lei e le insegnano cose nuove che le servono per andare avanti.

La letteratura esoterica parla spesso di dimensioni ultraterrene e mondi astrali in cui le anime soggiornano in attesa di incarnarsi nuovamente, imparando, spesso con fatica e sofferenza, nuove lezioni.

Infine l'anima viene portata di fronte a Jeu, massimo sovrintendente alle regioni della luce, che la immergera' in un bagno di luce rigenerando in lei la forza necessaria per affrontare il ritorno nel mondo della materia con un nuovo corpo.

La speranza e' che la forza luminosa, con cui l'anima ridiscendera' nel mondo, non si faccia annichilire e che essa non dimentichi gli obiettivi da conseguire.

Purtroppo nella maggioranza dei casi cio' non avviene, e l'anima torna a essere in bali'a dello spirito di opposizione e a commettere

azioni che nel nostro testo vengono definite peccati, ovvero azioni che la allontaneranno dagli obiettivi che si era prefissa prima di ridiscendere sulla terra.

Ma l'amore che lega il Primo Mistero, l'ineffabile, alle sue creature e' talmente alto da offrire sempre un'altra possibilita' per giungere al raggiungimento delle proprie me'te spirituali, sino a quando arrivera' il momento in cui l'anima sara' sufficientemente matura da seguire con sicurezza la missione a lei assegnata prima della discesa nella materia.

Ed ecco, infatti, che il Salvatore prosegue descrivendo una simile auspicabile condizione:

"Se invece un'anima non ha seguito lo spirito di opposizione in tutte le sue azioni, ma e' diventata buona, ha accolto i misteri della luce che sono nel secondo spazio oppure nel terzo spazio, allorche' giunge il tempo dell'uscita di quell'anima dal corpo, lo spirito d'opposizione e l'ora fatale seguono quell'anima sulla via che la conduce in alto.

Ma prima che si allontani verso l'alto, essa (l'anima) pronuncia il mistero che scioglie i sigilli e tutti i vincoli dello spirito di opposizione con i quali gli arconti lo avvinsero all'anima (...) in quell'istante lei, tutta splendente, diventa un grande flusso luminoso, e i ricevitori erinnici che l'avevano condotta fuori dal corpo, avranno paura della luce di quell'anima e cadranno al suo cospetto.

In quell'istante quell'anima diventera' un grande flusso luminoso, diventera' completamente un'ala luminosa, attraversera' tutti i luoghi degli arconti e tutti gli ordini della luce fino a raggiungere il luogo del suo regno, fino a quello del quale ella ha ricevuto i misteri" (112,1-4).

L'anima che ha vissuto in armonia con il piano a lei assegnato diventa un grande flusso luminoso:

come un fulmineo raggio di luce attraversa tutti i luoghi del caos e giunge nel luogo luminoso corrispondente al suo grado spirituale.

Ma l'autore della Pistis Sophia tiene a precisare che chiunque entri nel cuore dell'insegnamento del Salvatore e' comunque in grado di compiere il viaggio verso i regni della luce, e presenta il terzo caso di un'anima che durante la vita nella materia riceva i misteri ma poi ricominci a peccare, tornando quindi indietro.

Ebbene, il Salvatore dice chiaramente che anche in questo caso l'anima, nonostante abbia nuovamente peccato, e' in grado di far valere i misteri ricevuti, e dopo la morte non sara' in bali'a dell'ora fatale e dello spirito di opposizione, ma sara' lei ad avere potere su di essi e "i ricevitori di quell'anima la condurranno alla vergine luce" che "segna quell'anima con il sigillo, i ricevitori della luce battezzano quell'anima, le danno il crisma spirituale (...) tutti quelli del luogo del tesoro della luce la segnano con i loro sigilli, ed essa entra del luogo dell'eredita'" (112,12-14).

I risultati conseguiti nel percorso spirituale sono, quindi, sempre validi e rimangono per sempre come meriti acquisiti.

Tutto quanto detto dal Salvatore in questi importanti e affascinanti passaggi giunge al lettore della Pistis Sophia con una forza e una chiarezza espositiva che solo un testo che attinge ad antiche conoscenze puo' trasmettere.

Ma il lettore attento non manchera' di porsi una domanda:

Serve veramente sapere cosa succedera' dopo?

Che certezza ho di quanto succedera' se non quando effettivamente accadra'?

E' nostra opinione che quanto esposto Sull'Aldila', sia dalla Pistis Sophia che da altri autorevoli testi, abbia effettivamente un'utilita', perche' apre la mente dell'uomo su questioni che allargano molto il modo di porsi di fronte alla propria esistenza.

Ma pensiamo anche che non bisognerebbe cadere nell'errore di concentrare troppo l'attenzione su un Aldila', ma mantenere una limpida percezione di cosa siamo e facciamo nel qui ed ora, durante questa esistenza materiale, unica cosa di cui abbiamo effettiva certezza.

E' nel momento presente che possiamo sperimentare l'amore di un Infinito che sembra aver creato un intero universo affinche' le creature viventi possano fare esperienza di uno stato di divinita' che dimora in essi e che va palesato.



Gesu', massimo terapeuta

Perche' gli esseri umani si "perdono" o, come si dice nel nostro testo, "peccano"?

La risposta puo' risiedere nella spirale che vede il compiere azioni che arrecano sofferenza a noi stessi e ad altri esseri.

Tutti siamo vittime di abusi e violenze quotidianamente perpetrate persino da coloro che ci sono piu' vicino e che dovrebbero proteggerci.

Dalla notte dei tempi ci sono uomini che arrecano danno ad altri uomini che, a loro volta, giudicheranno legittimo e normale arrecare sofferenze ad altri ancora.

Il tutto in una linea di trasmissione della sofferenza che si tramanda da generazione in generazione, da genitori a figli, da uomo a uomo e da donna a donna.

Da dove nasce l'incapacita' di amare?

Probabilmente dal fatto che nessuno ha mostrato come si ama.

Ma ecco che arriva Gesu' e cambia lo stato delle cose:

quando qualcuno ci fa un torto Gesu' non ci spinge a rifarlo alla persona che ci ha danneggiati o, addirittura, come spesso avviene, a qualcun altro piu' debole di noi.

Lui ci suggerisce di fermarsi, di vedere cosa c'e' dentro di noi, di osservare qual e' il danno che realmente abbiamo ricevuto.

E molto spesso non e' un danno del corpo o del nostro portafogli, ma un danno dell'anima, che si puo' riparare solo con l'aiuto di un vero "terapeuta".

Gesu' e' il massimo terapeuta, e la maggior parte degli episodi della sua vita che le scritture ci hanno trasmesso sono relativi proprio a sue operazioni di guarigione su soggetti bistrattati e abusati, deboli, ammalati, disabili ed emarginati.

Egli stimola la capacita' di guarigione del soggetto stesso:

"La tua fede ti ha guarito".

E ripristina nell'anima della persona la capacita' di amare, persa da tempo in un passato fatto di mille vite, in cui ha provato ad amare ma e' ricaduta nello stesso problema di sempre.

Gesu' spinge l'uomo a perdonare se stesso, a non avvelenarsi la vita a causa dei fallimenti e delle proprie incapacita' che hanno reso amara l'esistenza, creando rabbie e frustrazioni che ci spingono poi a comportamenti violenti o autolesionisti.

Ecco il processo simboleggiato dalle numerose guarigioni e dagli spettacolari miracoli operati dal Gesu' storico, ma che il cristiano di ogni tempo puo' sperimentare grazie alla presenza di un Cristo sempre presente, immagine perfetta di un Padre Ineffabile e Infinito.



Il mistero dei battesimi

Nel cristianesimo esiste un sacramento, un mistero, che simboleggia piu' di ogni altro l'inizio di un reale processo di guarigione interiore:

il battesimo.

Nel Libro Terzo l'argomento viene affrontato a partire dal cap.115, e sara' nuovamente la Maddalena a porre la questione:

"Or dunque, mio Signore, i misteri dei battesimi cancellano i peccati, che sono nelle mani dei ministri erinnici, di modo che siano dimenticati?" (115,1).

Ed ecco la risposta del Salvatore:

"Se uno, dunque, riceve i misteri dei battesimi, il suo mistero diventera' un fuoco grande, molto intenso e saggio, brucera' i peccati, penetrera' nel segreto dell 'anima, consumera' tutti i peccati che lo spirito d'opposizione aveva legato a lei;

allorche' ha terminato di purificarla da tutti i peccati che lo spirito di opposizione aveva legato a lei, (il fuoco) di nascosto entra nel corpo, di nascosto perseguita tutti i persecutori e li separa, a fianco del lato del corpo;

esso, infatti, perseguita lo spirito d'opposizione, l'ora fatale e il corpo, mentre separa da un 'altra parte l'anima e la forza.

Il mistero del battesimo resta nel mezzo delle due parti, separandole costantemente l'una dall'altra per renderle pulite e pure affinche' non siano contaminate dalla materia" (115,5-6).

Nei capitoli precedenti abbiamo visto come l'essere umano sia costantemente preso nella morsa di due serie di elementi che lo accompagnano costantemente durante il suo cammino sulla terra:

da un lato vi sono elementi "positivi", che sono la forza e l'anima;

dall'altro vi sono lo spirito d'opposizione, il corpo materiale e, infine, l'ora fatale.

Tramite il battesimo e' possibile operare una prima operazione per cui, tramite una forza di provenienza straordinaria simboleggiata dal fuoco, si crea una divisione fra questi due ordini di elementi, consentendo all'essere umano di liberarsi di pesanti fardelli e acquisire maggiore purezza per poter camminare piu' velocemente sulla via spirituale.

E' interessante notare che nel passaggio 115,5 Gesu' parla di battesimi al plurale.

Cio' non dovrebbe meravigliare, dato che nella tradizione cristiana il battesimo non e' solo quello comunemente inteso per immersione nell'acqua, ma vi sono anche un battesimo nell'aria e un battesimo nel fuoco:

"Ben ti battezzo io con acqua, in vista del ravvedimento, ma colui che viene dietro di me e' piu' forte di me, ed io non sono degno di portargli i calzari.

Egli vi battezzera' con lo Spirito Santo e col fuoco.

Egli ha il suo ventilabro in mano e mondera' interamente l'aia sua, e raccogliera' il suo grano nel granaio, ma ardera' la pula con fuoco inestinguibile" (Mt 3,11-13).

In questo passaggio del vangelo di Matteo, Giovanni Battista attesta l'esistenza di un battesimo nell'aria -- ovvero lo Spirito Santo -- tramite il ventilabro, usato per togliere dal grano le scorie e le impurita'.

Sul piano simbolico si tratta di purificare l'anima dalle componenti che le impediscono di proseguire rettamente sulla via spirituale che, a loro volta, saranno poi bruciate tramite un terzo battesimo col fu'oco.

Vi sara', infine, un battesimo nella terra, che simboleggia la morte fisica e la conseguente rinascita di cui la morte e resurrezione di Gesu' sono simboli universali.

Questo intero processo appartiene da sempre alla tradizione cristiana, e nella Pistis Sophia viene descritto utilizzando i simboli a cui il testo ci ha ormai introdotti.

Il battesimo tiene separate componenti distinte che da un lato frenano l'anima;

dall'altro le danno forza.

In questo processo di separazione vi e' una vera remissione dei peccati, che la Maddalena interpreta tramite due note parabole presenti nel Vangelo di Luca:

"Io sono venuto a gettare fuoco sulla terra" (Le 12,49);

"Ho un battesimo per battezzare con esso, e come sopportero' fino a che sia compiuto?

Credete voi che io sia venuto a gettare pace sulla terra?

No, sono venuto a gettare divisione.

Infatti, d'ora in poi cinque saranno in una casa:

tre saranno divisi contro due, e due contro tre" (Le 12,50-52).

Nell'interpretazione della Maddalena, totalmente approvata da Gesu', che la appella "pneumatica e luce genuina" (116,5), i due sono la forza e l'anima, i tre lo spirito d'opposizione, il corpo fisico e l'ora fatale.

Tramite il mistero dei battesimi l'uomo puo' cominciare a fare ordine in se', a liberarsi delie componenti che lo opprimono e ad alleggerire il proprio essere per poter camminare verso il Regno della Luce.



Le tenebre esteriori

Dal cap.117 in avanti si continua a trattare dei peccati e della loro remissione tramite i Misteri.

L'autore della Pistis Sophia approfondisce altri aspetti relativi a quali misteri dare a peccatori penitenti e a peccatori impenitenti.

Leggendo questa parte del Libro Terzo si ha come l'impressione di un cambiamento di linguaggio, che assume toni piu' duri a causa del fatto che si parla diffusamente di peccati, peccatori, meriti e demeriti.

Ma al cap.126, grazie a una nuova interrogazione della Maddalena, ecco che viene introdotto un tema che apre una nuova prospettiva su quanto appena detto da Gesu':

" "Di che genere sono le tenebre esteriori, o meglio, quanti luoghi di punizione ci sono in esse?

" Gesu' rispose a Maria:

"Le tenebre esteriori sono un grande drago con la coda in bocca, sono fuori dal mondo e circondano tutto il mondo.

Dentro di esse, i luoghi di condanna sono molti:

dodici sono le terribili camere di tormenti, in ogni camera c'e' un arconte, e l'aspetto di ogni arconte e' diverso l'uno dall'altro "" (126,1-2).

Segue, a questo punto, un elenco delle dodici camere dei tormenti, ognuna delle quali presieduta da un arconte di cui il testo fornisce un simbolo relativo al mondo animale e un nome legato alla concezione esoterica della tradizione gnostica egiziana.

Il drago con la coda in bocca e il numero dodici ci fa pensare a una sorta di "zodiaco dei tormenti" in cui le anime maggiormente peccatrici vengono condotte.

Le tenebre esteriori sono, quindi, un luogo terribile dipinto con la forma di un drago con la sua stessa coda in bocca.

In esse che, come abbiamo detto, sono collocate nella sfera piu' bassa della cosmologia della Pistis Sophia, vengono condotte le anime che si macchiano dei peggiori peccati.

La descrizione che ne viene data e' quella di un luogo terribile in cui imperversano freddo, grandine e tempeste di fuoco.

Ma, soprattutto, le anime che vi vengono condotte "resteranno eternamente prive di esistenza" (127,6).

Ed e' proprio questo "non avere esistenza" che arreca la peggior sofferenza a chi si trova in questo luogo.

Le tenebre esteriori sono una dimensione che imprigiona e priva le anime della capacita' di "essere":

questo e' il loro aspetto piu' terribile.

In esse si entra attraverso altrettante dodici porte, ognuna delle quali corrisponde a determinate tipologie di peccati.

Ecco come il Salvatore stesso chiarisce la questione:

"Non ogni anima e' condotta nel drago attraverso queste porte, ma soltanto le anime dei bestemmiatori, di coloro che si trovano nell'errore, di tutti coloro che insegnano l'errore (...) degli omicidi (....) di tutti coloro che, mentre sono in vita, non provano alcun pentimento, bensi' proseguono nel loro peccato" (127,2).

Si tratta in sostanza delle anime che commettono peccati della peggiore specie, che a quei tempi venivano molto condannati a livello sociale e religioso.

L'Autore tende a chiarire senza ombra di dubbio che per tali anime i tormenti saranno terribili:

" "I castighi di quel drago sono, allora, piu' terribili di tutti i castighi dei giudizi?"

Il Salvatore rispose a Maria:

"Non solo sono piu' terribili di tutti i castighi dei giudizi, ma tutte le anime condotte in quel luogo saranno annientate dall'intensita' del freddo e dalla grandine, e dalla straordinaria violenza del fuoco di quel luogo"" (127,5-6).

Castighi, punizioni, draghi che tormentano le anime:

dopo passaggi in cui emerge l'amore incondizionato del Dio Ineffabile per le sue creature, leggere di simili tormenti lascia noi poveri lettori senza fiato.

Dov'e' finita l'eterna Luce di perdono e accettazione che caratterizza il cristianesimo?

Anche i discepoli che sono seduti intorno a Gesu' sembrano essere atterriti e spaventati, tanto e' vero che cominciano a chiedersi come fare per migliorare la condizione di simili anime e salvarle da tali mostruosi tormenti.

C'e' una soluzione?

Si puo' fare qualcosa persino per coloro che cadono imprigionati in simili tenebre esteriori?

Ecco che nuovamente Maria Maddalena porra' la questione al Maestro:

"Mio Signore, se un uomo buono ha portato a compimento tutti i misteri, ma ha un parente o semplicemente un altro uomo il quale e' empio, ha commesso tutti i peccati che sono meritevoli delle tenebre esteriori, e non ha provato alcun pentimento, oppure, nelle trasformazioni del corpo, ha terminato il suo numero di cicli (...) che cosa dobbiamo fare per lui, per salvarlo dai castighi del drago delle tenebre esteriori e (...) diventi buono, vada in alto ed erediti il regno della luce?" (128,3).

La domanda di Maria riguarda due categorie precise di uomini:

coloro che si sono resi peccatori dei peggiori misfatti;

e coloro che sono tornati sulla terra un numero talmente elevato di volte che ormai e' difficile pensare che possano operare un reale cambiamento.

Si tratta, in sostanza, di anime che potrebbero essere definite "senza speranza" o addirittura "irrecuperabili".

Ma ecco che il Salvatore, dopo pagine di toni aspri e giudizi severi, da' finalmente una risposta che riporta la discussione sul terreno della speranza e del perdono:

"Or dunque, se desiderate trasferirli dalle tenebre esteriori e da tutti i castighi in un corpo giusto, nel quale l'anima trovi i misteri della luce, sicche' vada in alto ed erediti il regno della luce, eseguite l'unico mistero dell'ineffabile il quale perdona i peccati di ogni tempo" (128,5).

Anche per le anime piu' "difficili" c'e' speranza!

I discepoli ora sono sicuri del fatto che tramite la preghiera, l'intercessione e la misericordia e' possibile salvare chiunque.

Queste azioni, tuttavia, hanno bisogno di appropriate condizioni per essere poste in essere, e soprattutto del conferimento di appropriati misteri.

Questi ultimi sono l'oggetto principale che l'autore della Pistis Sophia tende continuamente a riproporre ai suoi lettori.

I misteri sono il cuore dell'insegnamento del cristianesimo gnostico egizio-alessandrino a cui questo testo appartiene.

Tramite essi si entra nei luoghi in cui e' possibile vedere la realta' di se stessi, incontrare i propri mostri e le proprie parti luminose.

Tramite i battesimi, luce e tenebre possono finalmente essere distinte e il discepolo puo' cominciare a fare sempre piu' appello alle proprie parti luminose, che nel nostro testo vengono chiamate la forza.

Ma anche le parti oscure giocano un ruolo fondamentale nel divino gioco dell'esistenza, e come tali non vanno scartate e nemmeno messe a tacere, ma integrate in un processo che vede l'amore come principale strumento.

Fino a quando, un giorno, si accedera' al mistero del Primo Spazio dell'ineffabile, che in altri testi gnostici viene definito la camera nuziale, in cui il credente si unisce in modo indissolubile al proprio Cristo interiore.

Di fronte a questo mistero qualunque tipologia di anima, anche la piu' oscura, viene riammessa nei Regni della Luce, esattamente come accadde a Saulo che da massimo persecutore dei cristiani, al contatto con un Cristo spirituale che gli apparve sulla via di Damasco, divenne il Paolo apostolo che con i suoi viaggi ha gettato le basi per la diffusione del cristianesimo in numerose parti del mondo antico.



Il vero Padre e la vera Madre

A volte nei testi che contengono profonde verita' vengono dette cose importanti in poche righe, come se queste non avessero bisogno di molte parole.

E' questo il caso di quanto presentato al cap.132, in cui Gesu' parla a proposito di un tema che appare anche in altri testi gnostici:

"Mio Signore, se i nostri genitori sono gli arconti, com 'e' che nella legge di Mose' sta scritto:

"Colui che abbandonera' suo padre e sua madre deve morire?"

In proposito la legge non ha forse parlato cosi'?" (132:l).

E Salome' che pone la domanda a Gesu', che dalle pagine precedenti descrive in modo sempre piu' approfondito l'operato di arconti che creano materialmente gli esseri viventi ma poi li imprigionano in una rete fatta di oblio e non-esistenza.

Da questo punto di vista gli arconti potrebbero essere ritenuti una sorta di genitori, proprio perche' essi sono i creatori materiali degli uomini.

D'altra parte la questione nasconde implicazioni ben piu' grandi, visto che anche i genitori biologici, seppure in modo inconsapevole, tramite un'errata educazione possono portare valori sbagliati, che allontanano i figli dal loro retto cammino di vita.

Gli arconti potrebbero, in questo caso, essere anche una metafora dei genitori carnali.

Appare, quindi, del tutto pertinente la domanda di Salome che, giustamente, nota una sottile contraddizione fra quanto sta dicendo il Salvatore e la norma riportata nella Legge mosaica, per la cui trasgressione, fra l'altro, era persino prevista la morte!

Ma ecco che, prima ancora che il Salvatore risponda, interviene subito la Maddalena:

....or dunque, sorella mia Salome, la legge non ha detto questo a proposito dell'anima, ne' a proposito del corpo, ne' a proposito dello spirito d'opposizione, poiche' tutti costoro sono figli degli arconti e derivano da essi;

invece ha detto questo a proposito della forza proveniente dal Salvatore, e a proposito dell'uomo luminoso che oggi e' dentro di noi.

La legge ha detto pure:

"chiunque restera' fuori del Salvatore e di tutti i suoi misteri, cioe' i suoi genitori, non solo deve morire, ma andra' in rovina totale"" (132,4).

La Maddalena interpreta liberamente quanto riportato nella norma della Legge, un'interpretazione perfettamente in linea con quanto professato nel cristianesimo gnostico, secondo cui i veri genitori dell'uomo non sono i genitori biologici, tanto meno gli effettivi creatori della realta' materiale (gli arconti), ma il Padre e la Madre celesti, Re e Regina delle Regioni dello Spirito, padre e madre reali degli esseri umani che, di conseguenza, sono discendenti di una stirpe regale.

Nell'Inno alla Perla, testo gnostico-siriaco facente parte degli Atti di Tommaso (seconda meta' del III secolo), e' descritto il viaggio di un'anima che viene inviata nel mondo della materia dai propri genitori "celesti" per compiere una missione.

Una volta immersa nelle difficolta' della vita terrena, essa si dimentichera' dei propri propositi e si perdera';

ma ecco che il Padre e la Madre celesti, il Re e la Regina che dal cielo seguono con apprensione le vicissitudini della loro creatura, mandano dei messaggeri che risvegliano l'anima dallo stato di dimenticanza, in modo che possa portare a termine la propria missione.

Nella Pistis Sophia il Padre e la Madre celesti sono identificati con "la forza proveniente dal Salvatore", che nelle pagine precedenti era la Forza che si contrapponeva allo spirito d'opposizione.

Essere figli di questa forza equivale e non perdersi e a non soccombere ai falsi genitori, arconti o genitori biologici che siano:

ecco perche' la Maddalena afferma che chi abbandona questa forza "andra' in rovina totale".

Il ricordarsi di essere discendenti di una stirpe regale e' un tema importante perche' consente all'uomo di non cadere preda di forze oscure che lo tengono imprigionato nelle catene dell'oblio e del sonno della coscienza.

L'uomo e' figlio di una Realta' celeste, che sta ben piu' in alto, dalla quale proviene e alla quale sta tornando tramite grandi sforzi che, come nel caso di Sophia, saranno sicuramente premiati!



Sfuggire a un destino di morte

"Maria domando':

"Dunque, a tutti gli uomini che sono del mondo accadra' quanto per essi e' stato determinato dal destino, sia che si tratti di bene oppure di male, di peccato, di morte, di vita?

In una parola:

deve loro accadere tutto cio' che e' stato determinato dagli arconti del destino?"" (133,1).

Nel cap.133 viene ripresentato, questa volta in modo esplicito, il problema dell'ineluttabilita' del destino, tema questo che ha da sempre attirato l'attenzione di mistici, filosofi e pensatori di tutte le epoche.

Il cristianesimo gnostico fornisce una risposta chiara al problema:

"Il Salvatore rispose e disse a Maria:

"In verita' vi dico:

tutto cio' che e' stato determinato dal destino, sia che si tratti di tutto bene o di tutto peccato, in breve, tutto quanto per ognuno e' stato determinato, gli accadra' E' per questo che ora ho portato la chiave dei misteri del Regno dei Cieli, altrimenti nel mondo non si salverebbe nessuna carne, sia che si tratti di un giusto o di un peccatore "" (133,2-3).

La risposta e' chiara:

tutti gli uomini sono legati a dei vincoli che la materia impone.

La vita di ciascuno e' in qualche misura predeterminata ma, tramite l'acquisizione dei Misteri del Regno dei Cieli e' possibile non essere piu' vittime di un destino prestabilito.



Conclusione di Maria Maddalena

Abbiamo gia' avuto modo di osservare che il Libro Terzo e' molto lungo e ricco di contenuti, che sarebbe impossibile esporre nella loro totalita' in queste poche pagine.

La nostra speranza e' che siano emersi i messaggi fondamentali che l'Au- tore della Pistis Sophia intendeva diffondere, in modo che il lettore possa intuire cosa e dove approfondire tramite una propria lettura del testo.

Vorremmo, infine, terminare con la stessa frase conclusiva che, ancora una volta, Maria Maddalena pronuncia al termine di questa "Parte dei dialoghi del Salvatore", come recita il titolo posto, come si usava anticamente, al termine del testo:

"Maria prosegui' e disse al Salvatore:

"Mio Signore, ecco che abbiamo riconosciuto apertamente, con precisione e chiarezza, che tu hai portato la chiave dei misteri del Regno della Luce, che rimettono i peccati alle anime, le purificano, le trasformano in luce genuina e le guidano alla luce"" (135,8).





LIBRO QUARTO

Nei primi tre libri della Pistis Sophia vi era Gesu' che, sul Monte degli Ulivi, dopo essere asceso, torna avvolto nel suo abito di luce per istruire i discepoli sulle piu' alte verita'.

Come abbiamo visto gran parte delle narrazioni riguardano le straordinarie vicende di Pistis Sophia, a cui seguono una lunga serie di interrogazioni dei discepoli e relative risposte con cui il Maestro approfondisce numerosi aspetti del cristianesimo gnostico, importanti sia per i cristiani di ogni tempo, sia per tutti gli esseri umani che si pongono domande profonde ed esistenziali.

Ma ecco che nel Libro Quarto abbiamo un cambio di scenario.

Il linguaggio si fa piu' ermetico e l'Autore si serve in maggior misura di simboli numerici, nomi legati alla tradizione esoterica egizia ed elementi tratti dai miti classici greci.

La collocazione temporale, che prima era relativa al dodicesimo anno dopo la resurrezione di Gesu', ora e' posta nel terzo giorno dopo la resurrezione.

L'ambientazione e' mutevole, visionaria ed eterea.

Gesu' stesso viene a volte nominato con l'appellativo di Aberamentho, nome composto dalla radice ebraica abyr in unione con il greco Hermes e il sethiano Toth:

ne risulta un termine che potremmo definire come "massimo sacerdote del Dio Altissimo".

Ecco perche' alcuni studiosi ritengono che questo quarto libro, che purtroppo presenta numerose lacune nel manoscritto, sia stato aggiunto in un secondo momento al corpus dell'opera, e che abbia persino una datazione leggermente anteriore al resto del testo.

Ma, al di la' delle considerazioni di carattere filologico, questa ultima parte della Pistis Sophia possiede un innegabile fascino e, come tutti gli scritti realmente "ispirati", trasporta il lettore in un mondo in cui le dimensioni del misticismo cristiano si svelano in tutta la loro bellezza e imponenza.



Gesu' separa i mondi

Ecco che i discepoli si rivolgono al Maestro supplicandolo:

"Signore nostro, abbi misericordia di noi giacche' abbiamo abbandonato padre, madre,

tutto il mondo, e ti abbiamo seguito" (136,1).

I discepoli sono nella condizione di coloro che, per amore della Luce, hanno abbandonato la loro vita materiale, con tutto quello che essa comportava a livello sociale e familiare.

Un abbandono totale della loro condizione umana per votarsi completamente alla ricerca spirituale.

Essi si trovano nell'angoscia di coloro che non hanno piu' niente della loro vecchia vita e nemmeno hanno ancora raggiunto cio' che cercavano.

Si sentono come orfani del mondo e, come tali, si rivolgono al Salvatore Gesu' chiedendogli di pregare il "Padre di ogni paternita' delle cose infinite" (136,5) affinche' li ammetta nelle Regioni del Tesoro della Luce.

Quella dei discepoli e' la stessa condizione in cui si trovava Pistis Sophia quando abbandono' il suo luogo d'origine per intraprendere il viaggio verso la Luce, ed e' anche la stessa condizione di tutti coloro che in ogni epoca compiono una scelta coraggiosa che li portera' ad abbandonare la loro vecchia vita per iniziare a percorrere una via spirituale.

Ecco che Gesu' prega il Padre, e le sue preghiere otterranno l'apertura di un nuovo scenario:

"Tutti misteri degli arconti, le potesta', gli angeli, gli arcangeli, tutte le potenze, tutte le cose del Dio invisibile (...) si pongano da un lato e si separino sulla destra.

(...) I cieli andarono verso occidente (...) del disco solare e del disco lunare" (136,6-7).

L'intero universo, nella sua immensa totalita', si separa in due:

in un lato vi si pongono tutte le realta' spirituali e le cose del Dio invisibile;

dall'altro tutto cio' che comprende il mondo materiale, con i cieli, le montagne e i mari.

Al centro vi sono Gesu' e i discepoli che, comprensibilmente stupiti, domandano:

" "Che luogo e' questo nel quale ci troviamo?".

Gesu' rispose:

"Sono i luoghi della via di mezzo"" (136,9).



Gesu' e discepoli nei Luoghi della Via di Mezzo

Inizia uno straordinario viaggio in una regione che viene descritta da molte delle tradizioni spirituali di ogni tempo e luogo, e anche da molte narrazioni mitologiche di antiche civilta':

la Terra di Mezzo.

Anche noi che oggi leggiamo questo testo, che ancora conserva il linguaggio e i simboli di tempi antichissimi, veniamo trasportati in una dimensione magica in cui viaggiamo in compagnia della figura che piu' di ogni altra ci e' vicino:

il Salvatore Gesu'.

La sicurezza e la fiducia che da Lui provengono sono le condizioni migliori per abbandonarsi a un viaggio straordinario nei paesaggi delle infinite Realta' celesti.

Cos'e' esattamente la Regione di Mezzo?

Lo gnosticismo di matrice classica-egiziana, al quale l'intera Pistis Sophia attinge, fornisce una propria descrizione di come nasce tale regione.

Per meglio comprendere cio' che segue e' utile ripercorrere una precisa fase della cosmogonia gnostica, di cui abbiamo gia' trattato nella parte iniziale, relativa a quando gli arconti si ribellarono ai loro stessi creatori e cominciarono ad agire per proprio conto, moltiplicandosi e diventando sempre piu' numerosi per acquisire potere sul mondo e sulle creature che lo abitavano.

Nella cosmogonia della Pistis Sophia vi e' una particolare "sfera" che si situa a meta' fra il Mondo degli Eo'ni e il Mondo della Luce Pura.

Questa sfera in origine era dominata da due entita', due fratelli:

Sabaoth Adamas, con al suo servizio sei potenti arconti, e Jabraoth, con al suo servizio altri sei potenti arconti.

I due fratelli, con i rispettivi arconti ad essi sottoposti, si occuparono di creare per conto del Padre Ineffabile tutto il mondo materiale, con le sue creature e forme di vita, ma poi ritennero di poter agire autonomamente e si ribellarono al volere dell'Altissimo.

Da quel momento loro azioni, essendo prive della sapiente direzione del Padre, dettero luogo a risultati pessimi e disastrosi, in cui furono create regioni dominate dal caos e dalla sofferenza.

Vedendo simili risultati Jabraoth si penti' e, insieme ai suoi sei arconti torno' a ubbidire al Padre.

Sabaoth Adamas, invece, continuo' a perseverare nelle sue azioni errate e sconsiderate.

A questo punto Jeu, che presiede le Regioni della Luce Pura, pose Jabraoth e suoi in uno spazio esterno e luminoso della Regione di Mezzo, che, come abbiamo visto, e' il Tredicesimo Eo'ne o Ogdoade.

Prese invece il fratello Sabaoth Adamas, che con i suoi sei arconti continuava ad agire in modo non conforme ai Misteri della Luce, e li relego' "dentro la sfera" (136,12) della Regione di Mezzo, cioe' nella zona in cui le anime degli uomini sono soggette al crudele operato di arconti tiranni.

Qui dominano e operano, quindi, arconti che inducono gli uomini a rimanere in uno stato di lontananza dalla Fonte luminosa, nell'oblio e nella totale dimenticanza della loro vera origine.

In questo stato gli uomini commettono azioni terribili e sono dominati da passioni che avvelenano l'animo.

Il tutto, nella Pistis Sophia, avviene per l'operato sconsiderato degli arconti di Sabaoth Adamas, in una precisa gerarchia che vede nella sua parte finale cinque precisi arconti che "in tutto il mondo dell'umanita' sono chiamati con questi nomi:

il primo e' chiamato

Cronos, il secondo Ares, il terzo Hermes, il quarto Afrodite, Il quinto Zeus" (136,12).

Si tratta indubbiamente delle cinque divinita' del mito greco a cui l'Autore accosta poi altrettanti corrispondenti nomi tratti dalla tradizione esoterica egiziana:

"Orimuth corrisponde a Cronos;

Munichunaphor corrisponde ad Ares;

Tarpetanuph corrisponde a Ermes;

Chosi corrisponde ad Afrodite;

Chombal corrisponde a Zeus.

Tali sono il loro nomi immortali" (137,3).

Zeus, in modo del tutto simile a quanto avviene nel mito greco, ha un ruolo di primo piano e dirige le azioni degli altri arconti.



I castighi delle Vie del Mezzo

Ecco, quindi, che la Terra di Mezzo, o Vie del Mezzo, costituisce un luogo in cui operano entita'-arconti che presiedono ai peccati che gli uomini commettono:

ogni volta che un uomo commette un'azione relativa all'ambi- to dei misfatti presieduti da un determinato arconte, quest'ultimo "prende" la sua anima.

Diventa, quindi, importante per i discepoli conoscere la natura di queste vie, in modo da orientarsi e sfuggire alla pressione degli arconti che la dominano:

"Ebbene, mio Signore, rivelaci:

che utilita' hanno le vie del mezzo?

Da te, infatti, abbiamo udito che esse sono poste al di sopra di grandi castighi;

ora, nostro Signore, come ne usciremo, come le sfuggiremo, e in qual maniera esse afferrano le anime, e per quanto tempo restano le anime tra quei castighi?" (138,2).

Il Salvatore, come sempre avviene nella Pistis Sophia, fornira' spiegazioni dettagliate su quanto avviene per opera dei singoli arconti e su come si puo' sfuggire al loro nefasto controllo.

La trattazione, che si snoda nei capitoli 139 e 140, e' piena di simboli numerici, immagini tratte dallo zodiaco dell'astrologia classica e altri elementi di derivazione egiziana-sethiana.

I discepoli, al termine della descrizione del Salvatore, sono molto scossi e si rendono conto della precarieta' della condizione umana:

"Abbi misericordia di noi, Signore, per la grande cecita' in cui ci troviamo.

Abbi misericordia dell 'intero genere umano!

Infatti, alle loro anime sono tesi tranelli, come fanno i leoni verso la preda:

preparano la preda qual cibo ai castighi degli arconti, a motivo dell'oblio e dell'ignoranza presenti negli uomini.

Abbi, dunque, compassione di noi, Signore nostro, nostro Salvatore!

Abbi misericordia di noi, e salvaci in questo grande sgomento" (141,2).

Torna il simbolismo del leone che divora l'uomo, metafora dell'arconte che irretisce l'anima nelle maglie dell'oblio e del peccato.

Ma il Salvatore, ancora una volta, rassicura i discepoli con una frase gia' presente nel Vangelo di Matteo:

"Vi daro' le chiavi del Regno dei Cieli.

Ebbene, ora vi dico:

Ve le daro'!" (141,3).



Le chiavi del Regno dei Cieli

E qui si conclude il grande scenario che vede Gesu' e i discepoli nella Terra di Mezzo, o Luoghi della Via del Mezzo.

Improvvisamente la narrazione cambia e tutto intorno "I luoghi della Via di Mezzo si nascosero, mentre Gesu' e i suoi discepoli restarono in un 'aria straordinariamente luminosa" (141,4).

Gesu', dopo aver mostrato ai discepoli i luoghi in cui operano gli arconti che rendono schiavi gli uomini, fornisce ora degli strumenti per potersi sottrarre a tale nefasto potere.

Si tratta di elementi identificati con simboli cari alla tradizione cristiana:

fuoco, acqua, vino, sangue e Spirito Santo.

"Il fuoco, l'acqua e il vino sorsero per la purificazione di tutti i peccati del mondo.

Il sangue fu per me un segno, a motivo del corpo umano che ho ricevuto nel luogo di Barbelo, la grande forza del Dio invisibile.

Lo Spirito, poi, precede tutte le anime e le guida nel luogo della Luce" (141,9-10).

Simboli, elementi che divengono strumenti nelle mani di coloro che hanno le chiavi per utilizzarli.

Ed ecco che Gesu' pone in essere un rituale in cui, tramite grandi preghiere e l'offerta al Padre di questi elementi, sono rimessi i peccati di tutte le anime, prime fra cui quelle dei discepoli che ora sono in uno stato di grande gioia:

"Disse Gesu' ai suoi discepoli:

"Gioite e rallegratevi, poiche' i vostri peccati sono perdonati, le vostre iniquita' sono cancellate, e voi siete annoverati nel regno del Padre mio Dopo che egli parlo' cosi', i discepoli provarono una grande gioia" (142,9).

Ora Gesu' prosegue raccomandando ai discepoli di ripetere essi stessi il rito appena compiuto in favore di tutti gli uomini che hanno creduto negli insegnamenti del Padre Ineffabile, assegnando loro la missione di operare per la salvezza di tutti gli uomini.

La trattazione del Libro Quarto prosegue in una descrizione dell'importanza dei battesimi e dei crismi, elementi che, seppure con linguaggio e forma differenti, abbiamo gia' incontrato nel Libro Terzo e nel Vangelo di Filippo.

Grande spazio viene dato ai tormenti per ogni genere di peccato che le anime commettono, e l'Autore della Pistis Sophia trascina di nuovo il lettore in un girone di colpe e relativi castighi da cui sembra impossibile uscire:

di nuovo una grande elencazione di peccati che pesa sullo stato d'animo del lettore come un macigno.

Ma ecco che si arriva al capitolo conclusivo del Libro Quarto, e dell'intera Pistis Sophia, in cui finalmente riappare una Luce di speranza, tema portante degli insegnamenti gnostici e di tutto il cristianesimo delle origini:

"Domando' Giovanni:

"Un uomo che ha commesso tutti i peccati e tutte le iniquita', ma alla fine ha trovato tutti i Misteri della Luce, li porta a compimento, li adempie, e' possibile che venga salvato?"

Gesu' rispose:

"Un tale che abbia commesso tutti i peccati e tutte le iniquita', ma trova i Misteri della Luce, li porta a compimento, li adempie, non desiste e non commette piu' peccato, ereditera' il Tesoro della Luce"" (148,3-4).



Il messaggio finale

Ecco il messaggio con cui si conclude il Libro quarto della Pistis Sophia, un messaggio che abbiamo visto ricorrere anche nelle pagine dei libri precedenti e che caratterizza tutto lo gnosticismo e, in generale, il cristianesimo.

E la conclusione che da' al credente forza e motivazioni per proseguire sul percorso spirituale, e sembra che proprio questo sia il messaggio che piu' di ogni altro sta a cuore all'autore della Pistis Sophia.

Nel capitolo 148 il testo contiene svariate lacune, per cui diventa difficile capire quale sia l'esatto epilogo dell'opera.

Le righe finali, infatti, sono quasi sicuramente un'aggiunta posteriore posta dall'amanuense che effettuo' la copia del codice in nostro possesso proprio per supplire alla mancanza di una conclusione del testo originario.

Di sicuro un'aggiunta che si accorda ai contenuti precedentemente presentati:

ora che Gesu' ha trasmesso i massimi insegnamenti i discepoli ne raccolgono l'eredita' e si recano in tutto il mondo a diffondere il Vangelo, la Buona Novella che rende liberi tutti gli esseri umani dalle catene dell'oblio e della sofferenza:

"Uscirono tre a tre verso le quattro regioni del cielo e predicarono in tutto il mondo il Vangelo del Regno, mentre Cristo operava in loro attraverso la parola convalidatrice, e attraverso i segni e i miracoli che li accompagnavano.

E cosi' il Regno di Dio fu riconosciuto su tutta la terra e in tutto il mondo di Israele, a testimonianza per tutti i popoli dal sorgere al tramontare del sole" (148,8).



CONCLUSIONE

Al termine di questo affascinante viaggio fra le pagine della Pistis Sophia non possiamo che ammirare la profondita' e la ricchezza dei contenuti, a cominciare dalle vicende di Sophia, per scendere poi in questioni che toccano la vita spirituale dell'uomo.

Leggendo e rileggendo le parole di Gesu' e dei discepoli emergono continuamente nuove riflessioni e messaggi di cui gli esseri umani dei nostri tempi hanno disperato bisogno, esattamente come l'uomo dei primi secoli del primo millennio.

Viene da chiedersi, a questo punto, se tutto cio' che questo antico testo descrive appartenga a una realta' che si e' persa nei secoli, oppure se ancora oggi sia possibile vivere e sperimentare quanto in esso descritto.

Ebbene, e' nostra opinione che non solo anche oggi si possano sperimentare e vivere in prima persona elementi spirituali come i misteri o la comunione con un Padre Ineffabile, ma che nel mondo di oggi, apparentemente cosi' lontano dal contesto medio-orientale di diciotto secoli addietro, ci siano ancora luoghi e gruppi di persone che mantengono viva la conoscenza del cristianesimo gnostico.

In questi gruppi, in cui e' sempre presente la figura di un Maestro, si tramanda in forma viva e attualizzata l'insegnamento del Cristianesimo delle origini.

Il nostro augurio e' che tutti i sinceri Cercatori possano presto trovare persone, condizioni e ambienti di lavoro in cui cominciare lo stesso viaggio che da sempre intraprendono coloro che vedono una Luce in lontananza e se ne innamorano, decidendo di mettersi in cammino per diventare tutt'uno con Essa.




N° Post: 592
Sipolino Fabio
Tuesday 16th of November 2021 06:41:13 PM


Eterno femminino







Idolatria

C'e' stato un tempo, definito arcaico, quando l'umanita' acerba si faceva strumento della natura e degli de'i, ancora ignara che in ogni creatura animata sopisce in potenza l'energia naturale e la sostanza divina, entrambe da mettere al servizio della ricerca interiore per sviluppare il se' individuale fino all'Io cosmico. Riti idolatrici, magia, liturgie paniche e ctonie nutrivano l'anelito umano al soprannaturale, seguendo la Via del l'antica Iniziazione ai Misteri.

Gli Etruschi, un popolo che piu' di ogni altro del mistero, nelle sue piu' larghe accezioni, ha costruito la propria identita' storica, ponevano tre condizioni perche' la divinita' si palesasse: il luogo, preferibilmente ingrottato; una vena d'acqua che scorresse al suo interno o nelle immediate vicinanze, cio' per captare l'energia tellurica di cui l'acqua e' veicolo; infine una vegoe, una vergine profantide, attraverso cui la divinita', ctonia o celeste che fosse, poteva rivelarsi mediante parole, epifanie portentose, fenomeni, segni. I Greci avevano piu' o meno le stesse opinioni in merito.

Plutarco, oltre che storico e filosofo platonico, era sacerdote di Apollo. Secondo lui: "Il corpo dispone di vari strumenti, cosi' pure l'anima dispone del corpo e delle parti di esso; ma l'anima diviene uno strumento del dio. Apollo si serve della Pizia per farsi udire". La Pizia, o pitonessa, aveva il suo delubro a Delfi, nel santuario del dio dall'arco d'argento e della lira, tutore quindi dell'armonia e del verbo profetico. Un accorto procedimento selettivo regolava la scelta tra le fanciulle idonee alla funzione, e un altrettanto severo rituale stabiliva la prassi d'insediamento della designata con modalita' e tempi inderogabili.

Nel settimo giorno delle Antesterie, le feste di primavera, aveva luogo la cerimonia di insediamento della Pizia. Lungo le sponde del mare di Corinto un candore di mandorli e azeruole annunciava il tempo delle fioriture, e su per le balze dell'Elicona i salici mettevano germogli che il tiepido sole avrebbe presto dischiuso in foglie dorate. La natura esultava per l'arrivo del dio, che, lasciato il mondo iperboreo, luogo del rigore stellare, tornava a percorrere il cielo del l'Ellade sul suo carro solare per insediarsi nel suo santuario a Delfi. Mentre nella capitale fervevano feste e baccanali, con il chiasso e l'animazione di spettacoli teatrali, danze e conviti, nella raccolta atmosfera del santuario di Delfi aveva luogo una cerimonia dal tenore drammatico. Veniva iniziata ai Misteri di Apollo la nuova Pizia, secondo un rituale immutato nel corso dei secoli. La vergine adolescente, che non aveva assunto cibo per tre giorni, veniva condotta alla fonte Castalia, sgorgante da una cavita' ai piedi del Parnaso, proprio sotto il tempio del dio. La fanciulla si bagnava, purificandosi, quindi la vestivano preparandola alle nozze mistiche. Percorreva con incedere lento la via sacra fino al recinto del santuario. Qui, veniva aspersa di acqua benedetta e la aiutavano a varcare la soglia del naos. Due ierofanti la conducevano poi sorreggendola, avendo lei gli occhi chiusi, e passava davanti all'altare dove ardeva il fuoco perenne, la fiamma eterna la cui vista i suoi occhi non avrebbero potuto reggere, non essendo ancora padrona dei Misteri.

Cosi', alla cieca, sorretta dai due ierofanti, discendeva per una stretta scala giu' nell'adito. Poteva allora riaprire gli occhi, ma il luogo era talmente in ombra che doveva faticare molto per riuscire a scorgere i contorni degli oggetti che vi si trovavano. Assuefatta al buio vedeva per prima con un fremito di orrore misto a una strana seduzione la faglia nel terreno, la crepa nella roccia da cui uscivano i fumi inebrianti che lei avrebbe dovuto inalare per cadere nell'estasi in cui si sarebbe congiunta al dio e parlato in sua vece, vaticinando, rivelando agli uomini lo svolgersi dei loro destini. Acri odori narcotici esalavano dalla fenditura, gia' la stordivano, la facevano barcollare. Scorgeva in un angolo della caverna un braciere in cui ardeva un fuoco, e un uomo chino su di esso che attizzava la brace con piume di uccello.

Tutto era confuso, indistinguibile nei dettagli. Dal braciere si alzavano odori di foglie aromatiche bruciate in sottili vapori azzurrognoli. Erano fronde di lauro, la pianta cara ad Apollo, arse dalla brace. Uno dei sacerdoti chiedeva allora di aspirarli, e la fanciulla, cosi' facendo, accresceva il suo torpore. L'uomo che agitava le piume sulla brace, raccoglieva poi la cenere che si era depositata sui bordi del braciere, versandola in una bacinella dove foglie di lauro maceravano nel l'acqua della fonte sacra. La PiziaLa fanciulla doveva masticarle, e intanto i due sacerdoti la sorreggevano per farla salire sul tripode posto a perpendicolo sulla crepa nella roccia da cui montavano le esalazioni inebrianti. Ma non era solo ebbrezza cio' che la fanciulla avvertiva inalando qui fumi. Le pareva che venissero dal regno oscuro dei morti, da un luogo dove il tem po non esisteva, e che scorressero in un fiume vorticoso passato, presente, futuro, tutto con fuso in un vortice. E lei, con l'aiuto del dio, avrebbe dovuto leggere in quella corrente, afferrarne le rivelazioni, comunicarle attraverso l'oracolo. Era seduta sul tripode. La nebbia, vaporando dal baratro, la stordiva, e uno dei sacerdoti per rianimarla doveva ogni tanto versarle dell'acqua sul capo. Le pareva di sprofondare, di essere inghiottita in quel pozzo senza fondo, ma era solo un mancamento dei sensi. Vi si abbandonava, vinta, disposta a ogni volere estraneo al proprio.

Era a quel punto che il sentore di morte e di vuoto si colmava di una strana luce, e un'energia sconosciuta si impadroniva della sua anima, trasportandola in una dimensione onirica che le dava effimero sollievo. Ma poi quella sensazione liberatoria si portava a un'acme per lei insostenibile, cresceva fino possederla con violenza, a scuoterla nelle fibre piu' segrete del suo essere. Una specie di agonia coinvolgeva tutto il suo corpo, e dalle viscere sentiva montare un rigurgito possente, un suono fatto di sangue e linfe sconvolti da una forza invincibile. Era la maneisa, il delirio profetico, un flusso che le si aggrumava nella gola, sembrava volerla soffocare, e la costringeva a spingerlo fuori con tutto il suo irresistibile vigore, finche' non prorompeva nella voce di Lui che parlava. Apollo vinceva allora il Pitone e la storia umana di tutte le epoche, trascorse e di la' da venire, si dispiegava alla visione della mente di lei.

Nella Grecia insulare, a Delo, sorgeva un altro importante santuario di Apollo. L'isola e' la propaggine emersa di una estesa catena vulcanica sottomarina con sorgenti carsiche in profondita'. Per manifestarsi, il dio si serviva di sacerdotesse iperboree, le "deliadi". Vergini, dotate della capacita' innata di profetare, una volta soggiogate dal furor divinus da Lui ispirato. Ovvia e lecita la domanda: perche' solo donne? E, insistendo, perche' in piena innocenza adolescenziale, finanche culturalmente sprovvedute, disarmate?Bernadette Con tanti spiriti sapienti a portata di mano, allora come oggi, come sempre, perche' pro prio, ad esempio, un'anima tra sparente come Bernadette?

Un Etrusco avrebbe rispo sto: ma perche' e' una vegoe, e un Greco: perche' e' una profantide, una pizia, e un Roma no: perche' e' una sibilla. Il suo e' un carisma sorgivo, e' una pre destinata, una illuminata. Ecco perche' quando gli inquisitori clericali chiesero a Bernadette chi fosse un peccatore, la piccola Soubirous rispose: "Chi ama il male". Non disse: chi fa il male. Dentro la figlia di un mugnaio disoccupato vibrava dalla nascita, da prima ancora, l'eterno femminino, quel favor dei che ogni donna possiede in potenza, per dote, non semplicemente genetica.

Gli antichi lo sapevano, era una realta' scontata. Ed e' quella virtu' eterica che attrae l'uomo, a prescindere dall'avvenenza fisica della donna. Dentro ogni costituzione femminile arde un fuoco ? divino per chi crede, un carisma fisiologico per l'agnostico ? di cui la stessa portatrice e' ignara, per lo meno inconscia della sua reale, ma elusiva, imponderabile natura.

Ne da' un'illuminante spiegazione Massimo Scaligero in Graal ? Saggio sul mistero del Sacro Amore: "Il mistero celato nella figura della donna come portatrice della reintegrazione, o come distruttrice, e' intuibile in base alla nozione metafisica dell'Androgine: una verita' segreta che si disvela come illuminazione decisiva, in tale direzione, e' il carattere femminile della figura del l'Androgine, o dell'essere originariamente maschio-femmina, portatore della sintesi animica delle forze solari-lunari. La configurazione metafisica dell'Androgine e' femminile: nella donna sopravvive la piu' alta possibilita' di una magia reintegratrice, in virtu' della sua specifica struttura animico-corporea. Cio' non significa che l'essere androginico originario fosse conforme a caratteri di femminilita' -- che sarebbe una contraddizione sostanziale -- ma che la donna, per il rapporto del suo essere animico con l'involucro corporeo, attua inconsciamente la natura dell'androgine, in quanto in lei l'ente androginico dell'anima ha, rispetto alla corporeita', un'autonomia che l'uomo non possiede: l'anima dell'uomo e' piu' inserita nella struttura fisica che quella della donna. Questa diversita' di rapporto si trasmette al corpo eterico che, essendo nella donna maschile, ha una consonanza androginica con la rispondente parte dell'anima, come non e' possibile al corpo eterico dell'uomo, piu' aderente e percio' asservito alla corporeita' fisica".

Tale condizione di privilegio animico-misterico e', per alcune donne, finanche un turbamento, essendo consapevoli di tanta facolta' rigenerativa e, all'uopo, lenitiva. La donna e' portata a consolare, proteggere, ordinare, armonizzare la realta' morale e materiale che le compete per karma, per le varie evenienze casuali, per scelta o necessita' affettiva. Purche' ne sia consapevole e allo stesso tempo se ne renda disponibile. La sua liberta' passa la penibile trafila delle rinunce e delle dedizioni, per la finale esaltazione del suo ruolo morale e sociale, e nel rispetto dell'ineffabile quid che la pervade.

Quando un uomo tormenta o persino uccide la sua compagna, le cronache parlano di raptus dovuto a una privazione sessuale, a una frustrazione fisiologica piu' che psicologica, ma nessuno riconosce quanta parte del gesto efferato derivi dalla voluta, estinta donazione di quel quid eterico di cui la donna e' portatrice.

La donna e la lunaUn'essenza cosmica, secondo Scaligero, ancora nel summenzionato libro: "Si e' detto che la chiave dell'accordo e' la connessione occulta del l'uomo con un sistema di equilibri cosmici, di cui la Luna e' supporto e simbolo. La donna sulla Terra continua a mantenere un antico rapporto con la Luna: ella e' detentrice della connessione, in quanto il principio trascendente che nella Luna compenetra e domina la materia inferiore, e' presente in lei come elemento costitutivo dell'ani ma, operante sino alla struttura fisica. Tale struttura, veduta nel suo mero apparire sensibile, e' illusoria, ma e' parimenti simbolo di cio' che l'anima umana ha perduto e dimenticato: percio' l'uomo, nel guardare la donna, ha il presentimento di avere dinanzi l'essere che gli puo' restituire il mondo superiore perduto: sente affiorare attraverso la figura di lei la speranza della resurrezione di un grado di beatitudine e di purita', di cui l'esistenza attuale e' privazione. Oltre il suo apparire sensibile, puo' essere presentito nella donna un potere soprannaturale che puo' uccidere o revivificare, secondo il rapporto che il principio interiore dell'uomo riesce a stabilire con esso. Questo valore occulto della donna e' decisivo per l'impresa di reintegrazione, ove sia sottratto alla concezione della strumentalita' dell'essere femminile per operazioni di magia di tipo afroditico, proprie e determinate scuole d'Oriente e d'Occidente, presumenti possedere la conoscenza di simile valore occulto. In effetto non la posseggono".

Questo gli antichi lo sapevano, conoscevano la segreta virtu' trascendente della donna che dalla condizione di mulier e virgo, fanciulla vergine, passava a quella di mater genetrix, fertile grembo procreativo. Tale facolta' di generare la vita ha causato spesso il fraintendimento tra carnale e spirituale cui la stessa donna e' andata soggetta. Fino a restringere il proprio ruolo esistenziale e morale all'accrescimento della vita ovunque si presentasse la necessita' di fondare una societa' umana, istituire un popolo e una civilta'.

Ripercorrendo la storia, vediamo che la donna ha spesso dovuto coartare la propria natura misterica con il sacrificio delle innate facolta' sublimative all'utile contingente. Come quando le donne sabine, regnando Romolo, vennero rapite dagli irsuti fuoriusciti da Albalonga e usate per generare quel futuro popolo di dominatori che tali non sarebbero mai diventati senza quel l'iniziale rituale predatorio, passato per fatum.

Nicolas Poussain "Il ratto delle Sabine"
Nicolas Poussain "Il ratto delle Sabine"

Il Ratto delle Sabine, immortalato da pittori e sto riografi, e' il drammatico cli che' del fraintendimento tra eterno femminino e facolta' procreativa della donna. Il relativismo dei tempi attuali ha spinto all'acme quel l'equivoco fino a renderlo un insanabile dissidio tra carnale e spirituale, connotando ogni dimensione e ambito della civilta' umana, dallo scientifico al sociale, passando per l'arte e le relazioni interpersonali. Come le istanze libertarie del Sessantotto, che facevano dire alle donne: "Il corpo e' mio e lo gestisco io", mentre per l'uomo si chiamo' in causa il Vecchio Testamento, rivendicando, con il monito "Nessuno tocchi Caino!", una specie di aggiornato habeas corpus per il primo e piu' spietato fratricida di sempre.

Gli Anni di Piombo hanno fomentato ambigui postulati e ideali di liberta' e di emancipazione annegati nel vasto e infido mare del materialismo consumistico. Cio' non impedisce che a scadenze imprevedibili se ne recuperino i relitti. Ecco allora che qualcuno propone, aggiornandolo, lo slogan riferito all'assassino figlio di Eva: "Nessuno tocchi Carmen!". Il riferimento e' proprio alla disinibita e vitale sigaraia immortalata da Bizet nell'omonima opera. Una gitana tutto pepe che, tra un ballo e un flirt con chi capita, finisce accoltellata a morte. Ebbene, in ossequio al pensiero unico imperante, trattandosi di un femminicidio reso spettacolo, la cosa deve essere cambiata, e dunque si propone un finale edulcorato secondo il nuovo decalogo femminista: un lieto fine al suono del bolero andaluso, con l'accompagnamento di nacchere ed esultanti esclamazioni di "Ole'! Siamo dunque in pieno equivoco corpo-anima, con la donna ridotta a strumento catalizzatore di moti e istinti passionali e vieppiu' carnali, che esce pero' illesa e trionfante dai provocanti volteggi e sensuali ammiccamenti. Carmen non deve morire, ma essere recuperata per animare col suo charme il rutilante mondo dei media, aggregata magari a un nuovo partito politico che si erge a paladino dei diritti delle donne, sbalzando sul distintivo di appartenenza il cosmetico motto: "Perche' voi valete!".

Ma quel fuoco segreto, l'afflato divino che arde nell'anima delle donne, scambiato per semplice volutta', si e' trasformato in ardore incendiario: chi minimamente le tocchi o le sfiori rischia ormai, se non il carcere, la gogna mediatica, o una sventagliata di schiaffi, come e' toccato al super stalker americano, il cineasta Weinstein, aggredito da un ardente difensore del sesso debole in un ristorante del Nebraska. Se l'azione punitiva compiuta dall'ignoto schiaffeggiatore statunitense venisse emulata negli altri paesi del mondo, per evitare di essere maltrattate, molestate o peggio stuprate, le donne non avrebbero piu' bisogno di spray al peperoncino, di frequentare corsi di arti marziali o, piu' avvilente, di ridursi a indossare lo speciale slip antistupro ideato da una quindicenne indiana, Seenu Kumari. Seenu KumariIl marchingegno, che si rifa' all'antica cintura di castita', debitamente evoluto in senso cibernetico, e' dotato di una videocamera e di un allarme con GPS collegato con parenti, amici e centrali di polizia.

Chi visiti Roma, o vi risieda in pianta stabile ma sia refrattario al radon, in piu' distratto dai mille problemi che affliggono la Capitale, dedichi una sosta di qualche minuto alla Casa delle Vestali. Percorrendo la Via Sacra nel senso Campidoglio-Arco di Tito, se la trova sulla destra, a meta' del percorso. Oggi e' un dimesso reliquiario di rocchi e nobili pietre sparse intorno alla piscina delle abluzioni purificatorie. Da maggio a giugno il residuo candore dei marmi si accende del rosso vivo dei papaveri, e nell'impluvio della vasca sacra, sull'acqua paludosa, sboccia il fiore di loto, di un candore apotropaico, con venature di tenue violetto. Pegni del sublime. Nel Collegio, istituito da Numa, segnalato ormai solo dalle tracce di perimetri muschiosi corrispondenti alle antiche costruzioni, le fanciulle dedite al culto della dea Vesta, la greca Hestia, si votavano alla castita' e al mantenimento perenne del fuoco sacro, lo stesso che Romolo aveva acceso nei focolari delle Fratrie, al tempo della fondazione della citta'. Numa era un grande iniziato ai Misteri italici e possedeva quindi la conoscenza del potere magico-misterico della donna, della sua capacita' di preservare, oltre che sollecitare, le forze, al tempo celesti e ctonie, della vita. Il fuoco, che le Vestali dovevano tenere sempre acceso, assicurava la tutela divina sulla esistenza stessa di Roma, e ne avrebbe giustificato il destino di grandezza e di futuro dominio su altri popoli. Se si fosse spento il fuoco di Vesta, sarebbero venuti meno il favore degli de'i e il destino di grandezza.

Se il fuoco delle Vestali si spegneva, era la fine di Roma. E cio' non doveva succedere, poiche' il destino di Roma non era solo quello transitorio e caduco del potere materiale, che pure Roma esercito', tolte le umane debolezze e devianze, con efficienza ed equanimita', portando ai popoli la giustizia. Ma oltre alle strade, i teatri, i templi, i tribunali e l'erario pubblico, Roma veicolo' il Verbo del Cristo, nato nell'ambito del suo vasto Impero. E non e' questa materia di religione ma dello stesso mistero che destina la donna a esserne tramite e testimone. Ne siano coscienti gli uomini, e ancor piu' le donne.

Onoriamo percio', noi futuri androgini, quel mistero che, in particolari evenienze e luoghi, designa gli strumenti e gli operatori umani a testimoniarne la forza riparatrice del male, l'amore che redime.

Tra questi testimoni del divino che sollecita la materia e gli esseri a spiritualizzarsi, eccelle la donna. La sua dolcezza, la sua grazia, la sua pieta' possono chiedere agli de'i l'impossibile. Per l'intera umanita'.

Per troppo tempo uomini e donne hanno sciupato questa opportunita' di redenzione. Presi nel laccio della brama, hanno utilizzato le altissime forze della generazione per soddisfare il desiderio del possesso fisico dell'altro, ispirati da quel Suggeritore che deifica la materia e irride ogni tentativo di sublimazione. Ma la Donna ha pronto il piede che ne schiaccera' la testa. Sara' Lei a vincere il Serpente. E' scritto.



Ovidio Tufelli




N° Post: 583
Sipolino Fabio
Wednesday 10th of November 2021 09:37:02 AM


Corrado Malanga: il tempo




buonasera e benvenuti ad un nuovo
episodio del punto di vista e' la prima
puntata della nuova stagione e abbiamo
un nuovo ospite nuovo per il canale ma
sostanzialmente non per l'informazione
chiamiamolo anche alternativa volendo
perche' abbiamo con noi corrado malanga
salvi corrado salve grazie della vostra
ospitalita' ringrazia lei grazie a lei di
essere qui allora il signor malanga non
ha bisogno di particolari presentazioni
ricordiamo semplicemente che e' stato
professore all'universita' di chimica e
di pisa e parallelamente ha portato
avanti uno studio sul volo jia
applicando le tecniche dell'ipnosi
aggressiva in questo caso io credo che
sia palese che ci sia stato un percorso
un percorso che ha portato alla
consapevolezza e noi sappiamo bene che
lei durante il percorso che ha fatto ha
scoperto determinate cose questo
percorso ovviamente si e' espresso a
livello temporale quindi io questa sera
vorrei fare un focus insieme a lei sul
tempo e vorrei capire un attimo qual e'
la sua idea di tempo la sua il suo punto
di vista appunto e poi fare un rapido
diciamo con una runer abile connessione
con quello che l'attualita' quindi che
cos'e' il tempo professore
dunque esistono diverse
definizioni di tempo
perche' a seconda dei prerequisiti degli
studi che un soggetto a
vede il tempo in modo completamente
differente per esempio il tempo per un
filosofo non e' il tempo che ci puo'
essere per un chimico che misura la
velocita' di reazione non e' il tempo che
ci puo' essere per un fisico non e' il
tempo che ci puo' essere per uno
scrittore di fantascienza quindi prima
di dire che cos'e' il tempo per me devo
dire lo diro' per me cioe' la mia
definizione di tempo che ovviamente si
rifa'
soprattutto a due punti di partenza che
sono lo studio del mito e lo studio
della fisica quantistica allora uno puo'
dire cosa c'entra il mito con la fisica
quantistica
non sono il primo a dire che le due cose
sono strettamente correlate ci fu un
altro signore fritjof capra che scrisse
un libro il tao della fisica e gia' il
titolo e' tutto un dire
che riusciro' a mettere insieme
le idee degli antichi filosofi per
esempio cinesi ma non solo con le
scoperte e le ultime scoperte della
fisica quantistica
[Musica]
in questo contesto
nel mito c'e' scritto una cosa importante
gli antichi pensavano che il tempo forse
circolare cioe' pensavano che gli eventi
si sarebbero a ciclo
ripetuti a un certo punto di vista
questo in tutti gli antichi miti a un
certo punto qualcosa cambia perche'
arriva sant'agostino e sant'agostino
dice no il tempo non puo' essere
circolare il tempo deve essere lineare
perche'
perche' senno' dio che ha perdonato per il
peccato originale adamo ed eva adamo ed
eva l'uomo dopo i peccano e quindi dio
li dovrebbe ri per tornare un'altra
volta all'infinito siccome dio questa
cosa non la puo' fare da per la una volta
sola poi basta allora e siccome quindi
bisogna evitare che l'uomo ripercorre
allo stesso percorso il tempo e' lineare
sostanzialmente facendo questo ha creato
un la distruzione della fisica moderna
pensate perche' sant'agostino entra nella
fisica quantistica a gamba tesa e
tutte le scoperte della fisica
quantistica
sono legate al fatto che il tempo debba
per forza essere lineare ma chi l'ha
detto el ha detto sant'agostino e quindi
con la fa la scienza obtorto collo puo'
piegare il collo di fronte alla mannaia
della scomunica
tempo per la fisica quantistica moderna
pensate torna a essere circolare nei
calcoli
moderni la circolarita' del tempo in
quantistica e pare chiaro ora perche' la
quantistica e' cosi' importante non solo
la quantistica ma anche la termodinamica
e il concetto del tempo e' cosi'
fondamentale
perche'
ilya prigogine che e' stato un chimico
che ha preso anche lui il premio nobel
per chi ha studiato una cosa che si
chiamano equilibri irreversibili pensate
ma se sono equilibri perche' sarebbero
irreversibili gia' il nome e' una
confusione tremenda
ebbene nella storia degli equilibri
chimici ci sono le reazioni chimiche e'
una di queste reazioni fondamentale e'
quella che porta alla vita la vita e' un
processo termodinamicamente come ci si
guadagna o ci si perde perche' il secondo
principio della termodinamica dice che
bisogna sempre aumentare l'entropia
l'entropia e' legata intimamente alla
coscienza perche' dentro tia e' legata
all'informazione ed e' chiaro che piu'
informazione ai piu' cosciente 6 quindi e
aumentando l'entropia sempre
nell'universo cio' vuol dire che tormenta
la tua coscienza sempre non si torna
indietro
bene se le cose stanno cosi' il tempo
deve avere una sola direzione perche'
perche' se avesse due direzioni cioe'
potesse tornare indietro allora il
secondo principio della termodinamica
non sarebbe piu' vero cioe' allora l'uomo
torna stupido ecco siccome l'uomo non
puo' tornare stupido perche' come al
solito la religione prevede che cio' non
accada ecco che la scienza
sostanzialmente si e' fatta condizionare
in una prima fase dalla religione e ha
detto che la freccia del tempo va in una
sola direzione
ilya prigogine ci prende il premio nobel
ma 20 30 giorni dopo
viene invitato ad una conferenza e lui
dice in questa conferenza di cui ho il
testo trascritto guardate io ci ho preso
il premio nobel ma non sono mica
convinto ci deve essere qualcosa di
strano nella freccia del tempo qualche
cosa che riguarda la simmetria qualche
cosa che noi non abbiamo capito ecco che
cos'e' che noi non abbiamo capito non
abbiamo capito che l'universo e' diviso
in due parti
due parti che sono speculari tra di loro
quindi da una parte c'e' l'entropia che
aumenta e dall'altra parte non e' che c'e'
l'entropia che diminuisce c'e' un
entropia di segno meno che aumenta
sempre di modo che l'entropia delle due
parti dell'universo diano sempre
costantemente lo stesso valore capite
una cosa fondamentale questa l'universo
e' un'app al fai finta che sia una palla
chiusa una cosa che c'e' solo il dentro
ai fuori un certo i termodinamici
direbbero che questo e' un sistema
isolato che non cambia niente con
l'esterno quindi non entra calore non
entra energia ne esce
allora siccome l'entropia e' legata
all'energia e se l'energia non varia non
doveva variare neanche la totale
intropia del sistema non mi puoi dire
che nel nostro diverso l'entropia
aumenta
non sappiamo perche' lo so io il perche'
perche' c'e' un'altra parte di universo in
cui un'altra entropia con il segno meno
fa il contrario ma questo che cosa vuol
dire vedete e' tutto legato al tempo alla
freccia nel tempo se la freccia del
tempo fosse in una sola direzione tutto
il mio discorso sarebbe sbagliato ma se
la freccia del tempo va in una sola
direzione
l'universo non mantiene la sua energia
quindi va contro il secondo principio
della termodinamica
allora ci dobbiamo mettere d'accordo
ai tempi di lia privo di lui si chiedeva
ma come mai mi manca un pezzo oggi noi
possiamo cominciare a postulare il fatto
che il tempo da questa parte va in
questo senso e' da un'altra parte l'altra
parte dell'universo che al intropia
negativa va nell'altro senso andare
nell'altro senso pero'
da noi il nostro cervello non lo capisce
sarebbe come dire tornare indietro nel
tempo
facciamo finta che si possa dire tornare
indietro nel tempo
per esempio noi sappiamo tutti quanti
perche' si legge sul giornale ce lo dice
piero angela che ci sono i buchi neri i
buchi neri assorbono la luce i fotoni
cascano tutti dentro il buco nero per
parlarmi di gravita'
e quindi non c'e non viene messa
benissimo allora qualcuno ha pensato che
potessero esistere anche i buchi bianchi
i boschi bianchi sarebbero qualcosa che
al contrario buttano fuori tutta
l'energia siccome non c'e' nessun modello
che riesca a capire a stabilire bene che
cosa sia un buco bianco perche' non e' mai
stato visto e ci sono delle ragioni
tecniche sul perche' non si puo' vedere
perche' dura pochissimo se esiste allora
si dice che il buco bianco e' il buco
nero che va indietro nel tempo pensate
cioe' invece di assorbire tutta l'energia
siccome il tempo ma nell'atto senso la
butta fuori
ecco quindi il concetto di tempo
reversibile e' in realta' gia' all'interno
della fisica del nostro semi universo ma
la fisica sembra che non se ne sia
accorta il problema dei buchi bianchi e
sono esempi ce ne sono tantissimi
allora
dietro questo aspetto fondamentale
il tempo
puo' andare in tutte le direzioni
come si puo' descrivere con una formula
semplice il tempo tecnicamente poi il
tempo esiste oppure no eh gia' perche' la
vera fisica moderna ci dice anche
un'altra cosa incredibile che sembra
totalmente illogica ma una logica cela
la fisica moderna la fisica di bonn dice
che l'universo e' sostanzialmente non
locale cioe' non c'e' nello spazio nel
tempo nell'energia cioe' non c'e' niente
non e' proprio cosi' non e' vero che non
c'e' niente c'e' tutto ma in un unico
puntino e' come dire parliamo del tempo
limitiamoci a questo non c'e' il passato
e non c'e' il futuro
ma esiste solo ed unicamente sempre un
continuo presente dal punto di vista
matematico questo si spiega cosi' ci sono
due equazioni d'onda una che descrive il
passato una che descrive il futuro le
due equazioni d'onda si sovrappongono in
un unico punto che l'unica soluzione
della linea del tempo quell'unico punto
rappresenta il presente
questo ha un significato tecnico
noi crediamo di vivere muovendoci in un
universo che continua spazio
temporalmente
soprattutto temporalmente cioe' l'album
di fotografie che mi fa vedere che e'
esistito un passato ci sono le
fotografie
ebbene la fisica quantistica ti dice che
il passato non
esiste e come non esiste il futuro ma
esiste solo come funzione d'onda cioe'
come calcolo matematico la termodinamica
moderna pensate dice una cosa
e noi siamo abituati a dire io per
esempio mi sono laureato in chimica
perche' ho studiato chimica quindi ha
ottenuto un risultato nel presente
perche' nel passato ho fatto questa cosa
quindi nel passato ci sono
le cause e l'effetto e' nel presente
la termodinamica moderna
supportato nella quantistica dice che le
cause sono nel passato e nel futuro e'
anche cio' che io tecnicamente faro' nel
futuro
contribuisce a creare la situazione
attuale
questa cosa che puo' sembrare incredibile
strana ma che da un punto di vista
matematico a una logica perfetta
purtroppo io l'ho scoperta anche
tantissimi anni fa quando facevo le
ipnosi regressiva
io mi interessavo di ipnosi per vari
motivi e il soggetto andava in ipnosi e
ri vivifica va si diceva cosi' ericsson
che ha studiato a fondo questa cosa ha
inventato questo termine ri
vinificazione ri vivifica va le cose che
non si ricordava piu'
quando noi abbiamo messo le mani nella
marmellata dell'ipnosi abbiamo scoperto
in realta' che le cose non erano come
diceva ericsson
erano la copia della teoria della
quantistica
esiste solo il presente il soggetto non
ricordava non ri vivifica va niente del
suo passato nello stato ipnotico ma
portava il suo cervello la sua coscienza
e la sua consapevolezza come fosse la
puntina di un giradischi a leggere in
quello che lui considerava essere il suo
passato cioe' portava il presente
indietro nel tempo
facendolo diventare presente
questo perche' ce ne siamo accorti ce ne
siamo accorti perche' in alcune ipnosi
profonde regressive davamo al soggetto
degli ordini riceviamo di modificare il
suo status temporale aprire un cassetto
quando in realta' non lo aveva aperto
l'apertura di quel cassetto avrebbe
prodotto nel presente il cambiamento del
suo presente
ebbene mentre cio' accadeva il presente
cambiava era la classica prova
fisica
che il passato non esiste ma c'e' un
passato che e' corrispondente al tuo
presente in questo istante io ho avuto
un passato tra quattro secondi il mio
passato sara' diverso e quindi e' tutto
fluo dinamico diciamo cosi' questo era
vero per il tempo e sarebbe stato
evidentemente vero anche per lo spazio
se noi consideriamo
un modello che e' anche un po vecchiotto
che e' la teoria della relativita' di
einstein nella teoria dell'area scali
science ton c'e' uno spazio tempo che e'
una cosa sola non solo due cose
questa e' una cosa fondamentale
sono due cose solo perche' da un punto di
vista matematico il capo diventano
peccati 6 uso lo spazio tempo a orari
cerco di usare prima faccio delle
variazioni sullo spazio poi vado a
vedere sul tempo cosa succede ma esiste
lo spazio tempo che e' una cosa poi c'e'
l'energia che e' un'altra cosa tant'e'
vero che la fisica moderna
non e' ancora riuscita a trovare quella
fisica totale che mette insieme lo
spazio tempo e l'energia che sembrano
essere completamente distaccati tra loro
non ci si riesce
dire che lo spazio tempo e'
una cosa sola vuol dire che il tempo e
lo spazio sono intimamente legati che se
io faccio qualcosa lo spazio il tempo fa
qualcos'altro per fare in modo che la
velocita' massima a cui si puo' andare
spazio diviso tempo sia sempre uguale
allo stesso numero
che nel e nel sistema
che noi utilizziamo per misurare le cose
e' 300.000 chilometri al secondo
ma nelle unita' di planck e' uno
la velocita' massima della luce per plan
che e' uno e la velocita' ci non ha
dimensioni
ora perche'
plank usa un sistema in cui la velocita'
della luce la sua stessa costante di
planck la
la costante di gravitazione universale
la costante di granita
sono tutte uguali a 1 perche' plank dice
ma vuoi vedere che queste costanti non
sono tanto costanti perche' qualcosa
nell'universo sta cambiando
allora perche' non facciamo delle formule
in cui ci liberiamo di tutte le costanti
cosi' non abbiamo problemi e affrontiamo
solo il problema delle cose che
veramente variano le costanti a quel
punto sapete a cosa servono servono
semplicemente a correlare
dimensionalmente due cose per esempio se
voglio correlare l'energia con la con la
massa e' uguale m era moltiplico per la
velocita' della luce al quadrato tanto ha
lavorato e 1
ecco che l'energia alimento quale la
massa e' una cosa meravigliosa
e' un trucco solo un trucco matematico ma
dietro questo trucco lui questo trucco
lo puo' fare perche' non si accorge allora
ma ce ne accorgiamo oggi noi che lui in
quel modo ha
piazzato le basi per dire che l'universo
e' un ologramma un ologramma totalmente
adimensionale
l'astrofisica moderna infatti chi dice
che l'universo e' un ologramma e' qualcosa
che il nostro cervello legge in questo
modo noi leggiamo il tempo in questo
modo crediamo che ci siano 5 secondi
prima e 10 secondi dopo ma in realta'
tutto accade in un unico istante e' tutto
gia' scritto e' tutto gia' proiettato in un
grandissimo schermo cinematografico
olografico e novi solo perche' guardiamo
la pellicola
fotogramma dopo fotogramma il nostro
cervello crede che a muoversi non sia il
fotogramma ma si sa il tempo
e quindi crede che quel fotogramma che
abbiamo visto dieci minuti fa ebbene era
di 10 minuti fa e quindi e' necessario
per il nostro cervello che secondo il il
[Musica]
lo scienziato pribram e' un lettore di
ologrammi ecco noi creiamo noi abbiamo
bisogno che il nostro cervello lega
l'ologramma ora dire che lo spazio e il
tempo sono collegati insieme e' collegato
a un altro modo di vedere lo spazio il
tempo e cioe' lo spazio e il tempo sono
circolari l'ho presa alla lontana ma che
dire questa cosa
perche' sono circolari l'idea di
descrivere lo spazio e soprattutto il
tempo di cui stiamo parlando ora in modo
circolare e' qualcosa che torna a
sant'agostino pensate sant'agostino
diceva il tempo non puo' essere circolare
perche' senno' addio e' costretto a ri
perdonare l'uomo un'altra volta
originale e quindi deve essere lineare
in realta' nella fisica dell'ologramma
noi vediamo una cosa fondamentale
l'ologramma una caratteristica
l'anagramma e' un frattale qui c'e' anche
quest'altro concetto fondamentale che
cos'e' un frattale un frattale una cosa
grande grande fatta di cosette piccole
piccole che hanno la stessa
figurina della cosa grande grande
bene voi pensate ad universo olografico
che e' uno schermo contatto i pixel una
volta c'erano i pixel
ogni pixel di questo schermo olografico
contiene un immagine di tutto l'universo
piccola piccola
con un'unica differenza che il rapporto
tra segnale rumore di fondo e'
incredibilmente alto cioe'
o meglio incredibilmente basso cioe' non
si riesce a distinguere sapete quando ci
avete una fotografia fatto una
fotografia al computer poi la larga tela
allargate allagate a un certo punto
avete un quadretto in cui non ci si vede
niente nel pick sellino piccolino
piccolino dove ci dovrebbero essere
tutte le informazioni non si vede piu'
niente che significato ha coscienziale
questo questo vuol dire che ognuno di
noi esseri che vivono in questo universo
che fanno parte di quei pixel di
coscienza ha un rapporto segnale rumore
di fondo a sfavore cioe' non si ricorda
chi e' non ha capito chi e' il non riesce
a vedere bene perche' non ne ha
consapevolezza tutto l'universo cosi'
come e' fatto non se lo ricorda mano a
mano che l'entropia aumenta cioe' il
secondo principio della termodinamica
dice che la coscienza aumenta noi
rimaniamo sempre pixel piccoli piccoli
ma cominciamo ad avere dentro di noi la
chiarezza di tutto l'universo e' come
dire tutte le leggi dell'universo
possono stare in un bicchiere d'acqua ma
anche in un posticino piu' piccolo perche'
sono sempre le stesse leggi ben cui
rivediamo la sezione aurea pi greco
nel 34 misure fondamentali che sono
sempre le stesse con cui
l'universo e' stato creato a tracciare un
abusivo
allora il fatto che il tempo sia
circolare invece mette d'accordo sia
sant'agostino sia la fisica quantistica
perche' perche' se il tempo e' circolare ma
e' anche un ologramma e cioe' e' un
frattale questo cerchio che e' il tempo
viene
costit a costituirsi di tanti cerchietti
piccoli questo ha un significato preciso
cioe'
all'interno del blu della linea spazio
temporale dell'universo
i fenomeni tendono a ripetersi
con una oscillazione
precisa dettata dalla legge di compton
che sostanzialmente e' il principio di
indeterminazione di heisenberg
studiato con piu' chiarezza
compton dice che una variazione di una
massa che oscilla e' che e' una delta m
accade in un periodo del cati' ben
preciso quindi quello che una volta con
il principio d'indeterminazione di
heisenberg ora diventa l'orologio
universale preciso al miliardesimo di
miliardesimo di miliardesimo di secondo
altro che in determinazione che cosa e'
cambiato da heisenberg a compton a hama
malanga oa qualcun altro
la consapevolezza della forma la formula
esatta e' sempre la stessa ma te la legge
in un altro modo
capisci che non c'e' nessuna
manipolazione nessuna disinformazione la
disinformazione te ce l'hai davanti ai
tuoi occhi solo quando non hai
consapevolezza di te vedi il
telegiornale e credi beatamente a quello
che il telegiornale ti dice ma se te hai
studiato e hai capito e e' compreso
quando il telegiornale ti parla tu
comprendi che ti sta dicendo un'altra
cosa ecco questo e' il problema della
consapevolezza di se' il problema della
rotta l'azione e' il fatto che
sant'agostino si preoccupasse si
preoccupava invano perche' perche'
l'universo quando nasce e io non credo
che sia mai esistito il big bang la
fisica moderna la vede in un altro modo
anche perche' il monogramma non ha nessun
bisogno del big bang allora l'universo e'
nato essendo non locale in un colpo solo
non c'e' stato nessun big ben c'e' prima
non c'era ma prima non c'era neanche il
prima ecco c'e' e basta a questo punto
l'universo che noi vediamo all'interno
dell'universo perche' siamo in questa
pallina piccola piccola all'interno noi
vediamo
sentiamo il nostro cervello ascolta il
tempo che si muove e il fatto che noi si
ascolti il tempo all'interno
dell'universo ma l'esterno
il tempo non c'e' anche perche' non c'e'
neanche l'esterno e' stato dimostrato da
due fisici di torino che hanno scritto
un lavoro in cui si dimostra che il
tempo scaturisce dall ente in mente fra
due fotoni cioe' questo accade perche'
se e' vero che dal mio punto di vista se
e' vero che c'e' un universo e' un anti
universo c'e' un fotone e' un anti fotone
e questi due si inter convertono tra di
loro sotto in un tempo piccolissimo
sotto i dieci alla meno 44 secondi e
ognuno dei due e' una volta uno una volta
l'altro una volta una volta l'altro cosi'
e sono ognuno l'immagine speculare
dell'altro
questa oscillazione
provoca il tempo ed essendo
un'oscillazione si puo' calcolare con una
formula seno di omega ti piu' figli cioe'
e' sostanzialmente un pennarello che gira
su un foglio quando il pennarello che
gira sul foglio che prendi il foglio e
lo tiri verso di te scopri che sul
foglio viene fuori una sinusoidale
ecco come viene fuori la funzione seno
banale quindi tutto e' solamente
geometria
ma noi oltre che nelle formule
fisiche e nel mito perche' a questo punto
possiamo accorgerci che le cose stanno
cosi' sant'agostino non si doveva
preoccupare non ci sarebbe stato un
secondo evento perche' l'universo
l'evento dell'universo nasce fa un
percorso circolare e ritorna al punto di
partenza ma non esiste un secondo giro
quindi sant'agostino si calmi stia
tranquillo non ci sara' una seconda
creazione un secondo peccato originale
no pero' all'interno di questo macro
ciclo che e' un macro ciclo temporale ci
sono tanti eventi che si ripetono
ciclicamente
a pattern
perche' l'universo ore oltre che essere
un ologramma e' anche un frattale cioe'
fatto di mattoncini tutti uguali
alcuni hanno tentato di studiare i
periodi
di ripetizione perche' e' subito l'idea e
facciamoci dei solidi allora si studia
la borsa e si comincia a dire vedi ogni
hicks periodi di tempo succede questo
quindi io se riesco a maneggiare il
denaro bene arrivo alla fine del periodo
che ho saputo capire cosa quando dovevo
vendere e quando dovevo comprare ecco
c'e' chi l'ha studiato e siccome queste
persone sono dei matematici col fiocco
hanno sostanzialmente scoperto che ci
sono dei cicli nella borsa di 84 anni
allora questo ciclo di 84 anni che noi
abbiamo scoperto all'interno delle
oscillazioni delle borse
beh forse lo potevano scoprire anche
prima almeno 7 8 10 mila anni fa perche'
gli antichi cinesi lo sapevano
perfettamente che
l'universo viaggiava su cicli di 84 anni
con sottocicli che sono frazioni di 84
anni
per esempio la vita media di un italiano
oggi 84 anni tanto per dirne una
ci sono degli eventi
su cui noi non poniamo l'attenzione
ma che si ripetono noi non li
riconosciamo bene li riconosciamo bene
sono nella micro
struttura dell'atomo quando un elettrone
gira attorno al nucleo e si ripresenta
dopo un certo po li' dove era prima
noi nel macrocosmo
vediamo strutture che potrebbero essere
estremamente complicate complessi e il
problema della complessita' e che noi si
creda che la complessita' e il disordine
vadano a braccetto non e' cosi'
la complessita' e l'ordine sono sempre
intimamente legati solo che nel
microcosmo nel mondo del piccolo tube di
tutti gli ato beni messi li' uno per uno
e poi a un certo punto fai
costruisci un atomo e ancora c'e' un
certo ordine ma quando la scala aumenta
comincia a vedere tanti atomi messi li'
che fanno una cosa disordinata ma la
cosa disordinata ne mette accanto a
un'altra cosa disordinata e accanto a
un'altra cosa disordinata e ottieni un
cristallo perfettamente ordinato vai
ancora avanti fa in materia di cristalli
ottieni un monte che sicuramente l'ogiva
l'idea dell'ordine ma il monte ottiene
un
mondo e il mondo e sferico e poi ci sono
tanti mondi sembra che l'ordine e il
disordine si accavallino con una certa
frequenza guarda caso anche nella
dimensione spaziale c'e' questa
circolarita' frattali che sparge tempo
sono uguali noi per esempio ora e' certo
viviamo una situazione che abbiamo gia'
vissuto per esempio la pandemia ma come
ma quando dove gia' un'altra pandemia no
che altra pandemia paragonati la
situazione che stiamo vivendo ora
semplicemente l'ultima guerra mondiale e
ci accorgeremo che le nazioni che
abbiamo in europa perche' in europa si
giocava la seconda guerra mondiale e in
europa si sta giocando i
dell'umanita' in questo periodo abbiamo
la germania l'italia
e allora israele non c'era ma diciamo
quel tipo di popolo li che sta subendo
le stesse situazioni che avevamo durante
la guerra
che strano eh non ci sara' pensato con
guardate anche l'asse mediterraneo i
paesi della jugoslavia l'italia la
spagna che stanno assumendo gli stessi
tipi di comportamenti mentre prima c'era
una ideologia
di destra
ora c'e' una ideologia
farmacologica ma e' la stessa
allora qualcuno potrebbe pensare
che ci deve essere un motivo per cui
tutto cio' accade ed e' assolutamente vero
ed e' un motivo che riguarda la
consapevolezza e la coscienza di noi
perche'
perche' se e' vero che l'universo si e'
formato come dicevo io allora noi che
siamo i pixel di tutto il sistema siamo
anche pezzettini di coscienza
questo che cosa vuol dire che se dentro
i noi per un attimo ci fosse la
coscienza di tutto l'universo noi
avremmo perfettamente capito come va a
finire la storia non lo capiamo perche'
siamo inconsapevoli di poi siamo
inconsapevoli di essere la parte della
creazione
siamo consapevoli di essere i creatori
se noi ci spogliamo da questa in
consapevolezza e ci cerchiamo e
cerchiamo di ricordarci chi siamo
cominciamo a comprendere come facevo
l'esempio della televisione che quando
un giornalista mi dice una cosa io non
ci credo perche' lo vedo dentro che non e'
cosi'
che e' tutto stato cambiato e allora
facciamo un'analisi l'analisi
e' la seguente noi come creatori
dell'universo ci creiamo sempre
all'esterno inconsapevolmente una realta'
che e' lo specchio di quello che noi non
abbiamo capito dentro di noi
questo che cosa vuole venire vorrebbe
dire che questa pandemia esiste perche'
l'essere umano su questo pianeta deve
capire una cosa che non ha capito ed e'
la stessa cosa che non ha capito che che
riguardava la seconda guerra mondiale
evidentemente se i sistemi sono gli
stessi ma che cosa non abbiamo capito
noi allora
e qual e' la stessa cosa che ora non
capiamo
e ognuno qui attenzione si puo'
sbizzarrire a secondo della sua
consapevolezza quello che io posso dire
e' che ci sono molte cose che non abbiamo
capito e' che dobbiamo comprendere e
capire una del web la socialita' per
esempio la dobbiamo capire mentre noi
credevamo prima che ci fossero i buoni
ei cattivi e continuiamo a crederlo
perche' in questo momento anche il nostro
governo sta tentando di dividere il
popolo italiano in vaccinati non
vaccinati per creare il divide et impera
no anche allora succedeva cosi' allora
avevamo il governo che diceva se te non
hai la tessera del partito non puoi
andare da qualche parte a fare i lavori
ora cosa ti dicono ah beh c'e' un un
altro ha gia' detto
che e' sempre dello stesso colore della
tessera del partito di allora tra
parentesi e' che se non ce l'hai non puoi
andare a lavorare non puoi andare a
studiare non puoi andare insegnare
vi rendete conto che siamo ritornati
esattamente nella stessa cosa dove pero'
non si potevano piu' usare le armi ma si
deve usare un'altra cosa una volta
avevamo la clip che faceva i cannoni e
ora ci abbiamo la fazer che fa i vaccini
ma non e' cambiato tanto l'universo e'
perche' il tempo e' circolare bisogna per
uscire da questa situazione
e soprattutto perche' uscire ora non
basta piu'
avendo capito questo soprattutto
acquisire la consapevolezza necessaria
perche' questa cosa
84 anni fa circa
380 altri 84 anni non si presenti piu'
bisogna fare qualcosa e' l'unico modo e'
capire perche' perche' se non capisci che
altri 84 anni di rivela fuori un'altra
cosa che non sara' una pandemia ma sara'
qualcos'altro di simile che chi porra'
nelle stesse condizioni di essere questa
e'
incredibile allora che cosa facciamo un
esempio cosa vuol dire la pandemia di
oggi noi che cosa abbiamo capito abbiamo
capito che non ci sono i buoni e cattivi
e che qualcuno ti vuol far credere che
ci sono i buoni e cattivi perche' perche'
il trucco di chi comanda e sapendo come
stanno le cose lavorare su l'unico
parametro su cui si puo' lavorare e
l'entropia
perche' l'entropia che e' la
consapevolezza di te se il popolo non ha
consapevolezza l'entropia deve rimanere
bassa e l'unico modo per tentare di far
rima dell'entropia bassa e fare in modo
che esista la separazione che esistano
due fronti perche' il meno logaritmo dei
micro stati meno logaritmo di due e' un
numero in valore assoluto piu' grande del
meno logaritmo di uno che e' il numero
piu' piccolo che c'e'
000 e il valore dell'entropia piu' alto
perche' dall'altra parte c'e' l'altro anti
universo con l'altra entropia e' il
nostro valore piu' 20 da una parte meno
20 dall'altra poi diventera' piu' 30 e di
la meno30 che entropia totale sempre
zero quindi nell'istante in cui la
nostra entropia sara' zero vorra' dire che
noi ci sentiremmo tutti uniti tutti una
cosa sola non canti pixel ognuno per i
cavoli suoi
questo bisogna capire e siccome chi
comanda vuole rimanere al governo
l'unico modo per farlo e' usare divide
team per cioe' abbassare l'entropia del
sistema facendo in modo che tanti si
facciano la lotta contro di loro perche'
credano essendo stati categorizzati
dalla televisione di appartenere a piu'
gruppi mentre in realta' sono nello
stesso gruppo
sempre nella merda
questa e' la cosa fondamentale
questa e' la prima cosa da capire la
seconda cosa da capire e' che noi ci
troviamo ora di fronte a un
virus
e il virus che cos'e' e' un parassita
un parassita che lui da solo non puo'
vivere non puo' vivere ha bisogno di te
per vivere se tu muori muore anche lui
che cosa vi ricorda questo che cosa mi
ricorda a me a me ricorda tutti gli
studi che ho fatto per 50 anni nello
studio dei fenomeni aerei anomali dove
l'alieno veniva chi prendeva e ti
parassita ma ma vuoi vedere che gli
esseri umani si devono mettere di fronte
alla comprensione di questo fenomeno e
comprendere che dietro tutta questa
pandemia c'e' un'operazione molto piu'
grande che l'operazione non tanto che
riguarda i nostri governanti strani di
testa strani perche' lo vedete cioe' io al
posto di mario draghi avrei convinto gli
italiani a livello di colpi di pnl in un
modo migliore
non avrei fatto cosi' mario draghi non e'
capace di comunicare perche' perche'
evidentemente non
e' neanche interessato a passare una
comunicazione
lui ha interessato a ottenere un
risultato ed e' il risultato di chi
all'interno della sua loggia massonica
gli ha detto di fare e sappiamo che la
massoneria e' una massoneria che viene da
tanto lontano nel tempo pensate la gente
non se ne accorge mai cosa croce sono
stati in movimento in rosa croce e' stato
fondato da
da un faraone egizio cioe' era 17 terzo
poverino cioe'
queste cose forse andrebbero studiate a
scuola per non cadere nelle trappole
quindi noi stiamo facendo combattendo
ancora una volta una battaglia di cui
non ci rendiamo conto che noi siamo i
soldati che stanno facendo la battaglia
di altri come nella seconda guerra
mondiale dove noi eravamo le vittime
sostanzialmente di una guerra che non
competeva a noi perche' era allora come
oggi un problema molto terrestre legato
ai soliti gli americani non sapevano piu'
come fare a sopravvivere dovevano
vendere cannoni a tutto il mondo e cosi'
si sono impegnati in una guerra che per
loro era la salvezza e poi il
comprendere che non ci sono i buoni e
cattivi pensate noi che cosa pensiamo
ancora andando a guardare i film di
guerra dove c'era john wayne ai miei
tempi che faceva il soldato ma che gli
americani erano i buoni e che i tedeschi
erano i cattivi ma quando mai cioe' se
c'e' un popolo nazista ora sono gli
americani cioe' non ci se ne rende conto
che se voi vedete in america e'
attraversato la strada e spingete per
per caso un poliziotto con la spalla
quello vi manda in galera subito vi
picchia poi magari di ammazza anche poi
dopo di chiedere la carta d'identita'
questo e' quello che succede in stati
uniti sete negli stati uniti di co2
fermi un poliziotto per
la tua
come si dice testimonianza e' di circa ho
visto un ufo la prima cosa che ti fatti
applica 10mila euro di dollari di multa
pensa solo se lo dici cosa vorra' dire
ora dire che il sistema e' fatto in modo
tale che te non devi dire certe cose
perche' danno fastidio
e qui e' uguale 16 qualcosa con sul virus
solanti news ti bloccano il canale
perche' perche' la cosa da' fastidio non
deve essere detta ma pensate per esempio
se a me uno mi dice sei un cretino
io non mi offendo
lo sapete se
se mi offendo perche' mi offende mi
offendo se e' vero che sono un cretino
perche' se non sono un cretino non mi
offendo allora l'ho perche' lo so chi
sono sostanzialmente un problema di
acquisizione di consapevolezza quindi
quando io dico una cosa che e' vera e
qualcuno te la vuole chiudere tatti
vuole tappare la bocca e' perche' a dire
le bugie e lui non sei in
questo e' stato nel significato di
circolarita' del tempo perche' noi non
possiamo fare gli stessi errori che
abbiamo fatto tanti anni fa guardiamo
indietro nel tempo e prendiamo spunto
dalla nostra storia per evitare che cio'
le cose cattive devono riaccadere
cattive tra virgolette perche' poi non ci
sono cose cattive buone la dualita' non
c'e' perche' il tempo
oscilla ma in una frazione di secondo
all a livello di atomo velocissimamente
in modo che
il tempo tecnicamente non esiste perche'
va un po avanti un condito un po avanti
un po indietro noi lo sentiamo
all'interno dell'universo perche' il
lettore di ologrammi che ha inventato
pribram e che dice che e' il nostro
cervello vede il tempo e vede lo spazio
ma questo non esiste quindi il concetto
di oscillazione il concetto di
ripetizione il concetto di entropia il
concetto di universo chiuso sono tutti
punti us app che sorreggono il fatto che
il tempo sia veramente circolare e
localmente vuol dire che il cerchio si
ripete tante volte totalmente
l'universo fa in giro per fortuna una
volta sola e in questo giro
pensate c'e' il mito il mito dice la
stessa cosa per le secche ne so pensate
al mito greco
che non so che che parla del back perche'
greci e profondi tenditori mito greco
parla dell'amore
e l'universo
l'uomo viene creato androgino dagli de'i
androgino quindi il maschile e il
femminile attaccati per la schiena
attaccati per la schiena non potevano
guardarsi in faccia cioe' la tua parte
maschile la sua parte femminile non si
conoscevano oggi potremmo dire
l'emisfero adesso nel mistero sinistra
potremmo dire la parte maschile la parte
che mi ne dite parte il tempo e su una
ruota su un cerchio
ecco che i due
si rincontrano alla fine del viaggio ma
questa volta di fronte
nasce il mito dell'androgino che cos'e'
l'androgino
l'androgino e'
quell essere che contiene in se' sia
il maschio che la femmina ma guardandosi
in faccia con consapevolezza di se'
[Musica]
nel nel nel mito greco c'e'
l'androgino che in qualche modo
si bagna nel fiume
e c'e' lui come maschio e c'e' questa
questa
linfa che lo vede e che li' si aggrappa
addosso
e chiede agli dei di non essere piu'
scacciate da lui liberato da lui e idee
che sono anche un po stones e til
accontentano e si fondono la parte
maschile la parte femminile di se
l'acqua che e' la rappresentazione del
lago in cui cio' accadeva e' la
rappresentazione della mente e quando
l'androgino
il
colui che ha compreso che e' diventato
maschio e femmina esce dalla voce e
dalla mente dice tutti quelli che
faranno questo percorso mentale
diventeranno come me la comprensione di
essere maschi e femmine nel mito nel
tempo circolare
bene bene bene io credo che abbiamo dato
una bella infarinata
per quanto riguarda la domanda che era
fallo agosto all'inizio
se lei d'accordo io vorremmo volevo fare
giusto un paio di punti perche' mi sono
sorte in mente delle idee mentre lei
parlava e quindi abbiamo capito
sostanzialmente che il tempo si
ripropone sotto loop esperenziali uno
sbaglio quindi qualcuno a chiunque un
certo senso continua ad avere le stesse
esperienze finche' non capisce un
qualcosa per non ripetere piu' questa
cosa qua mi ricordo sostanzialmente idea
mi sblocca molti la reincarnazione
i reset appunto i temporali e di
conseguenza una domanda
questi reset di cui si parla molto credo
che lei sappia di cosa si sta riferendo
no mi sembrerebbe che ci siano stati piu'
di uno
nel corso della storia magari alcuni
indotti a cui no
servono sostanzialmente per
riequilibrare la consapevolezza che
magari in quel momento non e' piu' appunto
in equilibrio
dunque io mi sono fatto un'idea
partendo dal mito soprattutto nel mito
piu' antico e quindi quello piu'
affidabile che e' il metodo della valle
dell'indo
non ci sono civilta' piu' antiche che ora
possiamo studiare ci saranno state
sicuramente ma noi non le conosciamo
perche' 13.000 anni fa c'e' stato il
cosiddetto illusi universale ha spazzato
via tutto quello che c'era quindi la
valle della civilta' della valle
dell'indo e' subito dopo
quindi siamo praticamente in pakistan e
in piu' che in india
e li' si dice una cosa fondamentale
il tempo e' circolare e' fatto di yuga che
sono periodi storici galattici molto
lunghi e questi yuga hanno delle durate
precise
lo yoga in cui saremmo ora sarebbe il
quinto yuga ci sarebbero stati altri
quattro reset prima chiamiamoli cosi'
cosa e' successo tra 1 yoga e l'altro
che c'era allora aveva cominciato a fare
lo stesso percorso che facciamo noi
acquisizione di consapevolezza si nasce
un po come uomini della pietra si cerca
di capire un po come andare sulla luna
sostanzialmente ma
sopra di noi c'e' sempre la solita cosa
c'e' sempre chi comanda c'e' sempre quello
che oggi i religiosi di varie varie
fazioni chiamano gli dei
gli dei
che secondo i greci erano anche cattivi
e
gelosi dell'uomo vedi che i greci
avevano parecchi ed echi
in qualche modo vogliono impedire che
l'uomo capisca
e allora nell'istante in cui l'uomo
raggiunge un livello di acquisizione di
consapevolezza tale l'unico modo di
costruire un rossetto cioe' trovare il
sistema di rendere tutti stupidi oppure
di ammazzare i quasi tutti perche' senno'
non potremmo piu' utilizzare quella
stalla dicono gli dei che ci permettono
che ci permette quella stalla di
sopravvivere gli de'i sopravvivono perche'
l'uomo da a loro la fonte di energia per
vivere se l'universo e' un frattale ecco
che la societa' dei massoni che sono
legati a chi ha i soldi e chi ha il
potere
utilizza la societa'
come nel vecchio film di fantascienza
zardoz sostanzialmente per potergli
ciucciare l'energia
cosi' grande e cosi' nel piccolo contesto
pero' i vari yuga diminuiscono di
lunghezza nel tempo perche' perche'
l'essere umano consapevole e cosciente
nel suo processo di
reincarnazione mettiamo tra virgolette a
questo concetto perche'
va spiegato meglio che cos'e' la ricard
nazione magari in 12 mila e magari fisi
sta questa reincarnazione con lei si
vive si vive tutto uno yuga di migliaia
di anni
e quando torna sa dentro di se' un po
meglio
delle cose ci mette quindi meno tempo a
comprendere e ad arrivare al momento
pericoloso per gli de'i
verra' distrutta una seconda volta una
terza volta una quarta volta nel mito
non c'e' una quinta distruzione nel mito
quello che ora viviamo gli de'i muoiono e
l'uomo vive shiva e' visto si distruggono
a vicenda mentre l'uomo sta a guardare
questo ha un significato
profondo
da un punto di vista coscienziale perche'
vuol dire che noi ci rendiamo conto che
la dualita' non esiste ci rendiamo conto
che chi ci appariva come buono o come
cattivo in realta' stava sempre facendo i
propri interessi
questo del piccolo nella giornata
quotidiana il lavoro ma questo anche nei
macro modelli di politica
dove chiunque a va nella stanza dei
bottoni
anche se prima era buono diventa cattivo
non ci sono i buoni e cattivi quindi ci
sono solo persone che hanno piu' o meno
consapevolezza di se' e la differenza di
consapevolezza tra chi ha capito e chi
non ha capito puo' essere talmente grande
da farci apparire quello che non ha
capito come un marziano
come un extraterrestre
ecco
il il il concetto di reincarnazione non
esiste o meglio il tempo una timeline e'
una una striscia unica in cui ci sono
tanti puntini ma questi punti ne
condividono il tempo in un unico istante
cioe' tutto accade in un unico momento
anche i vari passati stanno accadendo
ora perche' c'e' l'unico la creazione
dell'universo sta accadendo ora e' quello
che e' successo all'inizio della
creazione noi lo stiamo vivendo frattali
camente ora cosa e' successo all'inizio
della creazione il gup si e' staccato un
pezzo di coscienza da un altro pezzo di
coscienza la coscienza da una e'
diventata 2 e da li' una creato shiva e
l'altra crea turismo una creato gli
angeli e l'altra creato i demoni che
demoni non sono sono quelli che stanno
di la' si potrebbe dire cosi' in questo
modo e non c'e' possibilita' di sapere da
un punto di vista matematico dice il
teorema di gray del sapere se testa e di
qua o se stai di la' se sei un bianco o
in nero
non c'e' nessuna possibilita' matematica
di saperlo
vedo il tra parentesi o un matematico
che tra le altre cose ha detto che il
tempo era circolare e lo ha anche
dimostrato tra le altre cose che ha
fatto bene noi
in cui stiamo vivendo ogni istante della
nostra vita quell'unico istante che in
realta' esiste la separazione la
separazione tra i due pezzi della
coscienza che si dividono e dicono porca
ho perso un pezzo e cercano in
tutta l'esistenza di riunificarsi
comprendendo che cos'e' cosi' la dualita'
che cos'e' cosi' la separazione e sapendo
che la coscienza e' un'altra cosa come fa
la coscienza alla fine del percorso
circolare perche' torna a essere unita
alla fine come fa la coscienza a sapere
chi e' deve fare un percorso circolare la
coscienza all'inizio totalmente
inconsapevoli se qualsiasi cosa sia fa
il percorso della divisione attraverso
di noi ognuno di noi fa una esperienza
legata alla divisione e alla fine tutto
torna a essere lo stesso punto di
partenza pero' che cosa e' cambiato e'
cambiata l'entropia nel sistema perche'
perche' mentre prima la coscienza non
sapeva niente ora la coscienza sa tutto
perche' mentre poi la coscienza non
sapeva che cosa era l'unica cosa che non
sapeva era la dualita' il cominciare il
terminale sulla scala il tempo cosa vuol
dire vivere perche' noi viviamo noi
viviamo per fare l'esperienza della vita
che comincia scorre e con lo scorrimento
correr era quella che sara' la nostra
morte
solo passando attraverso la morte si
comprende che la morte non esiste perche'
ne devi fare l'esperienza e quindi in
questo processo dove ognuno di noi fa il
suo lavoro in quel piccolo circuito
rotondo che e' la propria vita questi
piccoli circuiti rotondi di circolarita'
temporale produrranno
grande
rotondo del tempo in questo rotondo del
tempo ci sono stati tanti re 7 cioe' 5
rotondi piu' piccolini potrei entrare
cosi' infatti io volevo mi e' venuta in
mente proprio immagini a volte
all'attivo televisioni e se dovessi un
attimo ragionarci su piu' che circolare
sembra quasi spirale finche' arriva un
reset e poi ricomincia e quindi giu' a
spirale perche' sostanzialmente se noi
guardiamo effettivamente quello che
grandi il piccolo e' la stessa cosa se
noi vediamo un attimo l'evoluzione
dell'essere umano in generale e del
singolo essere ok che poi e' la stessa
cosa ma se volevo osservarli vediamo che
c'e' una sorta di
come posso dire
esponenziale la crescita e arriva a un
certo punto in cui proprio ce lo vediamo
e' aspirata in un certo senso lei cosa ne
pensa di questo dipende dal tipo di
rappresentare il modello
rappresentazionale matematico utilizzato
cioe' noi possiamo usare determinate e
coordinate che sono presenti le
coordinate polari oppure e' allora nelle
coordinate polari il mondo l'universo
sarebbe una sfera nelle coordinate
cartesiane il mondo e' un cubo nelle
coordinate
piu' complesse
le cose cambiano e noi possiamo trovarci
di fronte a quelle rappresentazioni che
noi vediamo frattali che in tutta la
letteratura
che sono ispirarli cioe' sostanzialmente
la la spirale di fibonacci e quella che
descrive i per esempio c'e nome di
fisica quantistica oltre che come fatta
una conchiglia
e noi ci troviamo di fronte alla stessa
tipologia matematica nella stragrande
maggioranza dei fenomeni che possiamo
osservare in quelli che non serviamo non
riusciamo a vedere che si sa c'e' sempre
dentro una struttura di tipo fibonacci
c'e' una teoria quantistica
recente che supporta l'universo
olografico
che calcola l'ente in mente tra due
fotoni con un numero che se non ricordo
male eh
161 80 33 che la costante
aurea il numero aureo rilevato la quinta
quindi anche questi numeri che con i
quali noi inconsapevolmente abbiamo
costruito un pantheon
inconsapevolmente perche' il nostro
cervello e' fatto cosi' perche' se andiamo
a vedere i lavori di
che studiano come e' costruito il
cervello si scopre che i diversi neuroni
sono distanziati tra di loro a multipli
di pi greco
per esempio quindi vuol dire che tutto e'
una cosa matematica una cosa geometrica
e che quindi si ripete sempre con gli
stessi numeri perche' ci sono solo quei
numeri
ok allora a questo punto io le chiederei
a che punto del loop siamo secondo la
sua interpretazione sua lettura beh
se
la mia lettura fosse corretta
sostanzialmente l'universo dovrebbe
avere in totale un inizio di una fine
come
alcuni sostengono
e si va quindi in quella direzione noi
abbiamo 13 28 miliardi di anni
mi sembra che si debba arrivare a 16,5
miliardi di anni 15 manca da questo
punto di vista un certo periodo di tempo
il calcolo e' stato fatto sulla base
della massa del fotone il fotone
il fotone e' i fisici si comportano un po
come certi virologi quando te mi dici ma
insomma questo virus non e' poi cosi'
come te mi vuoi andare ad intendere ci
sono certi fisici che dicono perche'
l'universo e fratta vico dicono il
fotone non a massa e' inutile che te la
cerchi non c'era e ci sono 200 lavori di
fisica che hanno fatto duecento di
esperimenti diversi e che invece hanno
trovati i cinema e nel virus non fa
morti e il capitano fa morti ma questi
sono dei nomi sono dei morti da dove
vengono questi qui se sono suicidati da
soli o
maesta' e' un caso mi sono fatto
un'iniezione sono morto ma e' un caso sai
quanta gente si fa un'iniezione muore
che c'entra ecco il fisico ragiona lo
stesso cosi' dice che hai fatto duecento
calcoli diversi hai scoperto che il
fotone pesa 10 almeno 54 kg bene non e'
vero
ebbene se il fotone pesa 10 almeno 54 kg
non abbiamo ancora
circa 3 miliardi di anni e torna a
questo discorso perche' bisogna tornare
al punto di partenza
beh se questo e' vero noi siamo
sostanzialmente all'inizio del quinto
juve quindi ce la dobbiamo passare tutta
l'esperienza e questa esperienza va
fatta questo e' un aspetto fondamentale
perche'
ammettiamo di avere un bel libro davanti
e noi lo stiamo studiando l'esame di
chimica chimica generale io ho dato
l'esame di chimica generale nove volte e
poi ci ho preso 21 quindi erano altri
tempi non c'entra niente con investa di
oggi
cosa succedeva io leggevo il libro
leggevo capivo l'italiano capivo anche i
concetti fondamentali
chiudevo il libro ma non lo sapevo
ripetere non avevo fatto l'esperienza io
dopo anni ho capito come si studiava io
dovevo essere la chimica no avere la
coscienza della chimica essere la
coscienza della chimica cosa che sono
riuscito a ottenere alla quasi alla fine
degli studi che ho fatto dopo 5 6 7 anni
e mezzo di percorso
se che non fai l'esperienza non capisci
cosa vuol dire uno che la puo' raccontare
ma devi fare quindi uno ti puo' dire
guarda che in guerra si sta male ma tela
purtroppo una situazione del genere la
devi passare noi in fondo e cosa
possiamo fare per o acquisire
consapevolezza e rapidamente cosi' tutto
questo durera' poco questo e' l'unica cosa
che oggi possiamo fare il fattiva iori
per li' pensando a quello che ha detto
lei adesso
e facendo sempre un dando uno sguardo a
quello che e' successo la mia vita mi
sono reso conto che durante un percorso
di acquisizione di consapevolezza di
qualcosa arrivati quasi alla fine
diciamo del loop poi mi a me
personalmente si sono presentate persone
con lo stesso problema e da li' decidere
in un certo senso cercare di capire se
aiutarle non aiutarle o comunque sia si
dare delle chiavi di lettura e
quant'altro e' ormai tramite l'esperienza
abbiamo capito appunto che la cosa
fondamentale l'esperienza quindi miglior
modo di aiutare una persona e non
aiutarla se non fare comunque sia il
parlare o comunque sia mostrare quello
che io posso aver fatto nel mio percorso
poi tutto contestualizzato chiaramente
cioe'
quello che la gente sostanzialmente non
capisce e non capisce perche' non ha
passato per esperienza io sono stato
fortunato perche' ho insegnato si dice
cosi' per tanti anni anche all'universita'
40 anni almeno me li sono fatti
nell'universita'
e li' si capisce una cosa che io non ho
insegnato niente
io ho solo mostrato me stesso
cioe' il percorso l'insegnante il guru
non esiste esiste uno che ci dice guarda
secondo me la mappa del territorio che
cio' io cioe' io la vedo cosi' la vita io
vedo che se faccio reagire un acido e
una base questi reagiranno insieme
perche' sta succedendo questo e gli dai
la tua interpretazione e io cosa dicevo
dicevo che un acido e una base in loro
orbitali atomici o molecolari devono
avere la stessa entropia cioe' lo stesso
tipo di superficie nodi volume di
superficie
hawkins dice questo e' la superficie che
contano il volume delle cose che
contiene l'entropia bene
questa cosa qui gli altri che sono gli
studenti sono loro che devono fare la
fatica se vogliono di mettersi nei miei
panni e di guardare con i miei occhi
dopodiche' tornando
dentro di se loro potranno scegliere tra
la loro vecchia visione e la mia visione
delle cose quindi io non ho insegnato
niente io ho aiutato solo loro a
ricordare chi sono certo molto bene io
credo che abbiamo elementi a sufficienza
per deliberare quindi
lasciato persone con diciamo le varie
pulci che abbiamo lasciato per fare le
loro ricerche perche' io dico sempre che
noi almeno qui e nel punto di vista non
diamo delle realta' ma diamo degli spunti
di riflessione in modo che ognuno fa
delle ricerche in base alla propria
consapevolezza
chiaramente io sono veramente contento
di aver fatto questa chiacchierata con
lei
speriamo di rivederla qua al punto di
vista che magari con qualche chiacchiera
va sempre su questa linea molto diciamo
tecnica spirituale ma che da' un occhio a
360 gradi un po a tutta l'informazione
quindi il professore io la ringrazio di
nuovo e ci vediamo la prossima volta
grazie a voi ancora una volta





N° Post: 580
Sipolino Fabio
Monday 25th of October 2021 11:48:30 AM






Occult History








JIM M A R R S

*

BESTSELLING AUTHOR OF
RULE BY SECRECY



Our Occulted History


the Global Elite Conceal Ancient Aliens?


Jim Marrs




WILLIAM MORROW

A n Impri nr ofHi rpcrCollins Puhltslyers


Contents


Introduction

Part I: Origins of the Solar System

Big Bang Questioned

Search for the Tenth Planet
The Sumerian Account Mingling of the Waters
Martian Life

Strange Moons

Iapetus

Moon Anomalies
The Big Whack
Spaceship Moon?

Nonhumans on the Moon
Lost Probes

Humankind: The Anomalies Continue

Darwinism Under Fire
Human Chronology Revised
Maverick Scientists Quelled
Suppression by the Smithsonian
Hoaxes and Forgeries
The Wealthy Control Research
CIA Involvement
Human Origins Controversy
Remote Viewing Human Origins

Ancient Evidence Worldwide Anomalies

Hoary Structures
The Coral Castie
Strange Artifacts

Elongated Skulls and the Starchild

Sacred Sites

The Osirion
Carnac
Gobekli Tepe
Baalbek
Pyramid Power


Cosmic War
Pyramids as Star Maps
Forgotten Pyramids

Part II: The Ancients

Where Was Atlantis?

The Bimini Road
The Minoan Empire and Santorini
The South China Sea
Out of This World
Pole Shift and Antarctica
A Worldwide Civilization

Sumer: The First Known Civ iliz ation

Cuneiform Tablets
Longevity and Numbers
Myth or History?

The Anunnaki: Improving the Breed?

The Nefilim Chain of Command
Sitchin's Critics
An Early Gold Rush
Out of Africa
The Hybrid

Longevity and Another Noah
Separating the Humans
Kings and Conflict
Atomic War?

History Becomes Mythology

Hand-Me-Down Cultures and Control

Give Me That Old-Time Religion
Show Me the Money
Ancient Egypt
Classical Greece
Greek Gods from Egypt
Power Passes to Rome
Book Burning
Lost in Translation

Part III: The Middle Ages

Knights Templar

Alchemy: Science, Magic, or Both?
Bacon's Invisible College
The Magic of Gold
Discoveries in Iraq
Khazaria: Mastering Financial Control


It Runs in the Genes
The Black Nobility


Part IV: The Modern Era

Hitler and the Blue Bloods
A Unique Gold Book
Nobody Expects the Spanish Inquisition
You Can Bank on This
Follow the Leader
Breaks in the Cold War
Masters of Control
The Exchange Stabilization Fund

Proof of the Plot

ices of the Elite
Presidential Blue Bloods
Bad Food and Water
People Are the Problem
A Police State
Big Brother is Listening
Media Control
More Efficient Servitude
To What End?

A Disaster in the Making
Freeman or Serf?

Sources

Index

Acknowledgments
About the Author
Also by Jim Marrs
Credits
Copyright
About the Publisher


Introduction


The most merciful thing in the world, I think, is the inability of the human mind to
correlate all its contents. We live on a placid island of ignorance in the midst of a black
sea of infinity, and it was not meant that we should voyage far. The sciences, each
straining in its own direction, have hitherto harmed us little; but some day the piecing
together of disassociated knowledge will open up such terrifying vistas of reality, and of
our frightful position therein, that we shall either go mad from the revelation or flee from
the deadly light into the peace and safety of a new dark age.

Howard Phillips Lovecraft,

The Call of Cthulhu and Other Weird Stories

Let's get something straight right off. this book has nothing to do with stories of vampires,
werewolves, devil worship, witchcraft, or anything else commonly thought to be of the occult, although
there is an unearthly aspect.

Many believers choose to put their faith in such stories, but there is another narrative growing in the
public consciousness that can no longer be written off as mere fable: the idea that aliens from outer space
or other dimensions may have or may be trying to take control of the world.

The word occult, often misconstrued to mean supernatural or magical, actually is defined simply as
hidden or concealed. Even so, the word also involves a connection to outer space or the heavens. In
astronomical terms, the term occulted equates to an eclipse, in which one heavenly body is masked, or
hidden, behind another.

What history is being hidden from us? It would appear that something nonhuman seeks to control the
planet Earth and may even have contributed to the advent of modern humankind.

The field of entertainment is no stranger to this idea. The television series V presented benign
humanlike aliens visiting Earth, who turn out to be a reptilian race set on conquering our world. Movies
like Invasion of the Body Snatchers and books like Robert A. Heinlein's The Puppet Masters have
depicted humans transformed into zombielike pod people after an alien invasion. But these seemingly
outrageous concepts haven't always been the stuff of pulp fantasy novels or television scripts. Rather,
they've been considered seriously by many people at different times throughout our history.

David Icke, author of the The Biggest Secret, has built a large worldwide following with his claims
that certain world leaders, including the British royals, are shape-shifting reptilian aliens who have been
on Earth since before written history. According to Icke, these leaders have descended from many
generations of reptilian aliens. "A race of interbreeding [reptile-human hybrid] bloodlines ... were
centered in the Middle East and Near East in the ancient world," wrote Icke, "and, over the thousands of
years since, have expanded their power across the globe ... [through] a network of mystery schools and
secret societies ... creating institutions like religions to mentally and emotionally imprison the masses and
set them at war with each other."

Lest one believe such talk comes only from loony fanatics, consider that none other than the famed


scientist Carl Sagan wrote at length in his book The Dragons of Eden about the reptilian complex, which
tops the brain stem, the oldest part of the human brain. Sagan said this part is the "seat of aggression,
ritual, territoriality and social hierarchy which evolved millions of years ago in our reptilian ancestors."
He equated such characteristics with modern human bureaucratic and political behavior.

The idea that surreptitious space aliens want to take over the planet has been around since long before
David Icke. A1952 issue of Weird Science, a publication of the fabled Educational Comics (EC) that was
shut down in the early 1950s due to the advent of the Comics Code, carried a story in which Allie Gator,
a takeoff on the alligator character in the then-popular TV puppet program Kukla, Fran and Ollie, was
elected president following a joke write-in campaign. Allie turned out to be the leading element of a
reptilian alien force bent on taking over the Earth.

Much earlier and on a more somber note, journalist Charles Fort declared, "I think we're property."
Fort was an American writer who from 1916 until his death in 1932 researched and wrote about a large
number of "anomalous phenomena," a lofty term for artifacts and events that evade conventional
explanation.

In his 1919 work, The Book of the Damned, Fort explained that by "damned" he meant that we, humans,
have been excluded from certain knowledge. "I should say," he continued, "we belong to something. That
once upon a time, this Earth was No-Man's Land, that other worlds explored and colonized here, and
fought among themselves for possession, but that now it's owned by something: That something owns this
Earth all others warned off. ... I suspect... that all of this has been known, perhaps for ages, to certain
ones upon the earth, a cult or order, members of which function like bellwethers to the rest of us, or as
superior slaves or overseers, directing us in accordance with instructions received from Somewhere
else in our mysterious usefulness."

Fort compiled such a prodigious amount of data covering unusual events that his books are still in print.
His followers founded the Fortean Society in 1931, which continues to exist and publishes Fortean
Times. The very words Fortean and Forteana have entered the English language, referring to the strange
and unexplainable.

But it was Swiss journalist Erich von Daniken, with his 1968 book, Chariots of the Gods, who brought
the concept of "ancient astronauts" visitors who came to our world during the Stone Age to help
perpetuate the human race to a global audience.

Two questions arise from Fort's and von Daniken's writings. How warranted were their condemnations
of the unwillingness of conventional science to investigate unconventional phenomena? And more
important, how right were they about the concept of nonhuman control?

One of the most prominent websites for skeptics acknowledges ancient mysteries but shuns the idea of
ancient astronauts, merely stating, "It is true that we still do not know how the ancients accomplished
some of their more astounding physical and technological feats. We still wonder how the ancient
Egyptians raised giant obelisks in the desert and how stone age men and women moved huge cut stones
and placed them in position in dolmens and passage graves. We are amazed by the giant carved heads on
Easter Island and wonder why they were done, who did them, and why they abandoned the place. We may
someday have the answers to our questions, but they are most likely to come from scientific investigation
not pseudoscientific speculation."

Others have concluded that standard science may not offer the right tools to figure out our past.
Following a lifetime of research, author Philip Coppens concluded in his 2012 book, The Ancient Alien
Question, that the manner in which science has considered the question of nonhuman contact in our distant
past is "not the correct, or at least not the only, approach. When we look at reality the way it is, rather
than within the reduced framework in which science prefers to operate, it becomes clear that there is only



one answer. Were we alone? No."

William Bramley, in his 1990 book, The Gods of Eden, said he began studying the causes of war but
came to the conclusion that "Human beings appear to be a slave race languishing on an isolated planet in a
small galaxy." He added that "the human race was once a source of labor for an extraterrestrial
civilization and still remains a possession today. To keep control over its possession and to maintain
Earth as something of a prison, that other civilization [Bramley called them Custodians] has bred never-
ending conflict between human beings, has promoted human spiritual decay, and has erected on Earth
conditions of unremitting physical hardship. This situation has lasted for thousands of years and it
continues today."

After more than 360 pages cataloging evidence of possible ancient nonhuman visitation on Earth,
author, psychologist, and ordained Baptist minister Paul Yon Ward in his 2011 book, We Have Never Been
Alone, concluded that "enough evidence of AB [Advanced Beings] involvement in human history exists
that no responsible student of the human past and present can dismiss it in good conscience."

Australian researcher Paul White saw the involvement of nonhumans as the basis of ancient legends and
myths worldwide. "Just after the Deluge, at the dawn of the present time cycle, an era the Egyptians called
ZEP TEPI, 'The First Times,' a mysterious group of 'gods' appeared, to initiate the survivors in the
rudiments of civilisation. From Thoth and Osiris in Egypt, to Quetzalcoad and Viracocha in the Americas,
traditions worldwide subscribe [sic] the origins of contemporary civilisation to this sophisticated group."

"Evidence from around the world, indicates these people were the hi-tech survivors of the previous
civilisation of what we now refer to as Adantis and Mu. Like the nuclear survival bunkers and secret
research facilities of our own civilisation, there were those who arose from the underground 'cities of the
Gods,' after the dust settled. These survivors are characterised in the Bible as the 'prediluvian
patriarchs,' like Enoch and Methuselah, the 'giants and heroes of old,' mentioned in Genesis. These are
the 'fabled gods' of ancient Summer [sic], Egypt and India."

Is there any historical or archaeological evidence to support such beliefs? There is, and it's compelling,
though it contradicts many of our conventional histories and beliefs. This is good. After all, at one time,
conventional belief was that the earth was flat and the center of the universe.

If humankind's progress has been a long, slow climb from hunter-gatherers to modern empires, then the
historical record should not describe much out of the ordinary. But the account introduced here culled
from ancient texts, tablets, and carvings found scattered throughout the world tells a different story, one
of visitors from the stars colonizing the Earth. From the flying sky gods of the Middle East to the
destructive vimanas described in the Hindu Vedic texts, almost all ancient legends tell of flying objects
under intelligent control. They also describe strange visitors who taught language, law, mathematics,
agriculture, and building construction to primitive humans.

Strange and mysterious artifacts and structures abound throughout the world, from the Nasca lines
etched in the dry plains of Peru to the pyramids found not only on the Giza Plateau but in Central and
South America, China, eastern Europe, and even Arkansas. Odd-shaped skulls and ancient small statues
of what appear to be aircraft are written off as mere anomalies. Researchers continually stumble over
anomalies. By dictionary definition, an anomaly is a circumstance or thing that is irregular, a deviation
from the rule, something abnormal in computer slang, a giant scientific WTF! And the world is chock-
full of them

If any part of a thesis concerning extraterrestrials or even a prehistoric supercivilization could be
proven true, why haven't academics and the mass media reported it? The mass media won't touch such
deep subjects, except in a simplified version that can fill an hour of TV time for entertainment.
Convention has viewed such speculation as the province of the occult. Even today, many thoughtful and



well-documented books languish on the Occult or New Age shelf in your bookstore right alongside
imaginative tomes on vampires, witches, and demons. Common assumptions about what is true are falling
away in light of new and widespread information, primarily from the Internet.

So now the word occulted maybe viewed in another way one that reveals how conventional science,
and perhaps even institutions administered by the federal government or funded by the wealthy elite, have
worked to conceal our possible true heritage. This book will address many of the omissions and
distortions in our history books, investigating the origins of our solar system and the Earth through the
advent of humankind to our current ruling class. It will examine the history of not only our civilization and
our culture, but also the science used to examine our history and the archaeologists and anthropologists
who frame the conversations about our species.

And if indeed our universe has been populated by nonhumans since its beginning and if they were
involved in creating our world and educating our species, then we must ask, Did these visitors leave at
some point, or are they still among us? If they remain on or near our planet, then what is their agenda for
the human race? These questions will take us deep into the quest to find our occulted history. So turn the
page and join the search.



PARTI


Origins of the Solar System


Science in its ideology sees itself as doing a fearless exploration of the unknown. Most of
the time it is a fearful exploration of the almost known.

Rupert Sheldrake, biologist and Royal Society Research Fellow

Before we talk about who controls the world, we first need to understand how the world was
created. Most people would agree that our universe was created by something, either a heavenly being
such as God, Vishnu, Yahweh, Allah, the Great Spirit, the One or as atheists might believe by an
accidental convergence of universal subatomic energy.

It is after this consensus that the trouble begins. Millennia of warfare and millions of deaths have
resulted from religious disputes over exacdy who God is and which people meet God's approval. There
are also the Big Questions asked by humans down through the ages: Who are we? Where did we come
from? Where are we going?

The answers to such questions may be found in the oldest known accounts of human history the stone
tablets from ancient Sumer, which predate the Bible by more than three thousand years. They tell of
fantastic flying machines, trips to other worlds, destructive battles on Earth and elsewhere, and even the
creation of a slave race. There are detailed accounts of gods, goddesses, and demigods, kings and queens,
champions, tyrants, priests, holy men, wars, and insurrections. Beginning with the world's oldest known
story the quest of the great Sumerian king Gilgamesh, who claimed a nonhuman heritage there exist
enough tales of battles, court intrigues, jealousies, and adventures to rival any Hollywood blockbuster.

But to understand the reality of these recorded stories, one must start at the beginning.


BIG BANG QUESTIONED


Standard science tells us that our universe began with The Big Bang a burst of energy that
scientists estimate occurred about 13 billion years ago causing cosmic inflation milliseconds afterward.

Despite the scientific community's overall acceptance of the Big Bang, certain problems with the theory
have come under scrutiny, leading some to question its validity. The cover story of the April 2011 edition
of Scientific American included the article "Quantum Gaps in Big Bang Theory: Why Our Best
Explanation of How the Universe Evolved Must Be Fixed or Replaced." In the article Paul J.
Steinhardt, director of Princeton University's Center for Theoretical Science, pointed out that
astrophysicists have left a number of problems with the theory unresolved, stating that "the case against
[the Big Bang theory] challenges the logical foundations of the theory. Does the theory really work as
advertised? Are the predictions made in the early 1980s still the predictions of the inflationary model as
we understand it today? There is an argument to be made that the answer to both questions is no."

But there have always been other theories, including our universe as a project of some superuniversal
alien entities or the sudden appearance of Earth as an act of God. Anglican archbishop James Ussher, then
Primate of All Ireland, set the tone for the next few centuries concerning the creation of Earth in his 1654
book modestly entitled Annals of the World: The Origin of Time, and Continued to the Beginning of the
Emperor Vespasian's Reign and the Total Destruction and Abolition of the Temple and Commonwealth
of the Jews. First published in Latin, this 1,600-page work traced the history of the world from the
Garden of Eden to the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70. Ussher, a dedicated scholar of his time who traveled
throughout Europe studying Church records, determined that ancient peoples, especially the Israelites,
started their calendar at harvest time, so he chose the first Sunday following the autumnal equinox to begin
his history of the world. Ussher came to the startling conclusion that the world was created in the year
4004 BC. John Lightfoot, Master of St. Catherine's College, University of Cambridge, refined Ussher's
calculations, declaring that the creation of the world occurred at exacdy 9:00 a.m. on October 23, 4004
BC. Controversy over this date continues to this day between those who believe in the absolute inerrancy
of the Bible and hence Ussher's calculated date and those who believe the geological record, which
clearly indicates the Earth to be more than 4.5 billion years old, and with some evidence of human
habitats dated prior to 10,000 BC.

More than two thousand years before the Bible was put into writing, the creation of the Earth was
described on cuneiform tablets by the ancient Sumerians. Starting with the translations of ancient
Sumerian tablets by Zecharia Sitchin in the 1970s, many authors have contributed to a more detailed
understanding of the creation story as recorded by the Sumerians long before the Bible. Thanks to
Sitchin's work, as well as that of Erich von Daniken, Michael Tellinger, Paul n Ward, Alan F. Alford,
R. A. Boulay, Neil Freer, Arthur David Horn, Joe Lewels, Joseph P. Farrell, David Hatcher Childress, C.
L. Turnage, David Icke, Lloyd Pye, Laurence Gardner, and William Bramley, a novel and unconventional
account of Earth's creation has been developing. The new account, based in part on ancient writings,
deals with the recurring intrusion of a tenth planet into our solar system. Traditional science, wedded to
its own texts and dogma, has dismissed these accounts as mere mythology, if not pseudoscience and
pseudohistory.


SEARCH FOR THE TENTH PLANET


The search for an unknown planet (Planet X) in our solar system is nothing new. It has continued since at
least 1843, when British astronomer John Couch Adams deduced through noticeable gravitational
disturbances that another planet must lie beyond Uranus. His observations led to the discovery of
Neptune. Scientists continued to use this method to deduce the existence of other solar bodies, such as
Pluto, which was discovered in 1930 after gravitational perturbations in the orbit of Neptune were
noticed. Initially Pluto was thought to be the long-sought Planet X. However, it has since been concluded
that the combined mass of Pluto and its major moon, Charon, is too small to exert the observed effect on
the orbit of Neptune. Poor Pluto was downgraded in 2006 from a full-fledged planet to a dwarf planet,
although some astronomers continue to disagree. The hunt for Planet X continues.

In 1981, American scientists were theorizing the existence of a tenth planet in our system based on
sightings by an orbiting telescope and studies of irregularities in the orbit of Pluto indicating an additional
solar body. "If new evidence from the U.S. Naval Observatory of a 10th planet in the solar system is
correct, it could prove that the Sumerians ... were far ahead of modern man in astronomy," commented
Hugh McCann, a writer for the Detroit News. Although the ancient Sumerians call it the twelfth planet,
there is no inconsistency, as they counted the moon and the sun as planetary bodies, thus arriving at the
number twelve, the same number as their pantheon of spacefaring overlords, whom they said arrived on
Earth from Nibiru.

On December 30, 1983, the Washington Post reported on its front page, "A heavenly body possibly as
large as the giant planet Jupiter and possibly so close to Earth that it would be part of this solar system
has been found in the direction of the constellation Orion by an orbiting telescope aboard the U.S. Infrared
Astronomical Satellite (IRAS). So mysterious is the object that astronomers do not know if it is a planet,
a giant comet, a nearby 'protostar' that never got hot enough to become a star, a distant galaxy so young
that it is still in the process of forming its first stars or a galaxy so shrouded in dust that none of the light
cast by its stars ever gets through. ..."

Gerry Neugebauer, IRAS chief scientist for California's Jet Propulsion Laboratory and director of the
Palomar Observatory for the California Institute of Technology, was quoted saying, "All I can tell you is
that we don't know what it is."

The Caltech scientists believed the large body was fifty billion miles away, a mere stone's throw in
astronomical terms, and they speculated that it may be heading toward Earth. Others predicted that it
could enter our inner solar system, wreaking havoc, in 2012. Perhaps giving an early indication as to how
officialdom would treat such news, Neugebauer told the media, "I want to douse that idea with as much
cold water as I can."

Recendy traditional scientists have downplayed or dismissed the idea of Nibiru or any large body
invading our solar system Ian O'Neill, a science writer for Universe Today who specializes in
astrophysics, in 2008 wrote that "any Neptune orbital perturbations have been put down to observational
error and have since not been observed ... so there doesn't appear to be any obvious object any bigger
than the largest Kuiper Belt objects out there. ..." The Kuiper Belt is an area of planetoids and asteroids
that lies just outside the orbit of Neptune.

O'Neill maintained that IRAS never observed any astronomical body in the outer reaches of the solar
system and concluded, "The story that Planet X will arrive [on December 21, 2012] is, in my view, total
bunkum (but it helps to sell doomsday books and DVDs by scaring people). Nibiru will remain in the
realms of Sumerian myth." O'Neill acknowledged that rumors have persisted that world governments,
including NASA, were hiding the truth of an approaching world. "So why would governments want to
hide a 'discovery' as historic as a doomsday planet approaching the inner Solar System anyway?" he
asked, then provided his own facetious answer, "To avoid mass panic and pursue their own, greedy



agendas (obviously)."


THE SUMERIAN ACCOUNT MINGLING OF THE WATERS

The truly amazing fact remains that ancient Sumerians, whom traditional history tells us were just
developing writing, accurately described the planets Uranus, Neptune, and Pluto, even though these three
worlds cannot be seen without the aid of a telescope. Uranus was not known to modern man until it was
discovered in 1781; Neptune, in 1846; and Pluto, in 1930.

Although they have long been considered fanciful myths, recent interpretations of Mesopotamian texts,
particularly one entitled Enuma Elish, known as The Creation Epic, provided a most plausible
explanation for the present composition of our solar system. "But why not take the epic at face value, as
nothing more nor less than the statement of cosmological facts as known to the Sumerians, as told them by
the Nefilim?" asked the late Zecharia Sitchin, a graduate of the London School of Economics who made a
lifelong study of the Sumerian tablets and carvings. He died in October 2010, leaving behind a sizable
following of devotees.

Sitchin's revisionist interpretation of the Sumerian texts asserts that more than four billion years ago,
the planets Mercury, Venus, and Mars were closest to the sun. A large watery world called Tiamat was in
orbit between Mars and Jupiter. Nibiru, a large rogue planet that theoretically travels an elliptical orbit,
entering our system about every 3,600 years, arrived and narrowly missed Tiamat. Tiamat cracked under
the gravitational stresses. In a subsequent pass by Nibiru in Sitchin's early works, he refers to this orb
by its Babylonian name, Marduk Tiamat was cleaved in half when one of Nibiru's moons rammed into
the planet.

The collision of Nibiru's moon and Tiamat knocked a large portion of Tiamat past Mars, ripping away
its atmosphere and pieces of matter of various sizes. These fragments of Tiamat remained in its original
orbit, becoming the familiar asteroid belt, or the Hammered Bracelet or Firmament, as it was called by
the ancients. The greater portion of Tiamat was knocked into a new orbit closer to the sun. This larger
chunk, retaining much of the planet's water and carrying material from Mars, coalesced, cooled, and
began orbiting between Mars and Venus, becoming Earth. It was accompanied by one of Nibiru's moons
(Kingu), which was captured by Earth's gravity and became our own satellite. Some say the huge gouge
out of the Earth now encompassing the Pacific Ocean is where that portion of Tiamat broke apart.

The idea is that when Nibiru and Tiamat collided, many tons of sea water from both worlds were
thrown into space an event termed the "mingling of the waters" by the Sumerian scribes along with
dirt and debris, all of which became the erratic flying balls of "dirty" ice we call comets.

Interestingly enough, this theory could explain why the Earth is missing much of its crust, particularly on
the half encompassing the Pacific Ocean, as well as the origin of the asteroid belt. This theory also offers
an explanation for comets, which have caused so much speculation among scientists as to their origin.

This "War of the Worlds" concept has been strengthened by the recent discovery of meteorites in
Antarctica containing the same gases known to compose the atmosphere of Mars and by the discovery by
NASA scientists in 1996 of what appeared to be the remains of microorganisms in a Martian meteorite
thought to be four billion years old.


MARTIAN LIFE

The concept of life on Mars got yet another boost when the results of the Viking Lander missions of the
1970s were reevaluated in 2009. Photos of the surrounding Martian landscape from Viking 2 showed a
thin layer of frost on the ground. Many scientists now suspect that life-sustaining water might exist as


close as ten inches under the Martian surface. Retired Viking scientist Patricia Straat told Discovery
magazine, "A lot of people think there isn't life on Mars because there wasn't any water on Mars. Our
experiment was a definite positive response for life, but a lot of people have claimed that it was a false
positive for a variety of reasons."

"The idea that all Earth life could be descended from Martian organisms may not be fully mainstream
but it's not too crazy to consider, either. While the Martian surface appears to be cold, dry and lifeless
today, there is plenty of evidence that the planet was much warmer and wetter in the distant past, billions
of years ago," stated Mike Wall, senior editor of Space.com. Apparendy refuting the claim that Mars is a
dead world devoid of life, scientists in 1996 announced they discovered evidence of fossilized microbial
life in a meteorite from Mars called Allan Hills 84001. Although this claim continued to draw
controversy, many saw this as evidence that humans are not the only living organisms in our universe.

Astrobiologist Chris McKay of NASA's Ames Research Center also has supported the concept that life
on Earth might connect to Mars, stating, "It is not implausible that life on Mars will be related to life on
Earth and therefore share a common genetics. In any case, it would be important to test this hypothesis."

Researchers in early 2011 were devising an instrument that could search through samples of Martian
dirt and isolate any genetic material from microbes there. Scientists could then use standard biochemical
techniques to compare such material with that found on Earth. "It's a long shot," admitted MIT researcher
Chris Carr, one of those producing the device. "But if we go to Mars and find life that's related to us, we
could have originated on Mars. Or if it started here, it could have been transferred to Mars."

Scientists have found that 97 percent of the DNA (deoxyribonucleic acid) in human cells does not code
for proteins and appears to consist of meaningless and repeating sequences. They are puzzled as to the
function of this "junk" DNA. Adding to this conundrum is the speculation of some that this mysterious
DNA may be extraterrestrial in origin.

The late Francis Harry Compton Crick, the English molecular biologist who joindy won the 1962
Nobel Prize in Physiology or Medicine for his codiscovery of the structure of the DNA molecule, once
suggested that while the development of living systems from molecules may be a rare event in the
universe, once it did develop, it may have been spread by spacefaring intelligent life forms in a process
he called directed panspermia. He postulated, "Life did not evolve first on Earth; a highly advanced
civilization became threatened so they devised a way to pass on their existence. They genetically-
modified their DNA and sent it out from their planet on bacteria or meteorites with the hope that it would
collide with another planet. It did, and that's why we're here. The DNA molecule is the most efficient
information storage system in the entire universe. The immensity of complex, coded and precisely
sequenced information is absolutely staggering. The DNA evidence speaks of intelligent, information
bearing design."

Crick was not alone is his supposition that Earth may have been seeded with life by intelligent beings.
"The likelihood of the formation of life from inanimate matter is one to a number with 40,000 naughts
after it. ... It is big enough to bury Darwin and the whole theory of evolution. There was no primeval
soup, neither on this planet nor on any other, and if the beginnings of life were not random, they must
therefore have been the product of purposeful intelligence," stated British astronomer Sir Fred Hoyle.

Sitchin and many others view human DNA differences and defects as support for the theory that
primitive man was genetically altered by nonhumans. If so, where would such beings originate? The
ancient Sumerian tablets tell us they came from that other world they called Nibiru.

According to the followers of Sitchin, Nibiru is called the Planet of the Crossing, because its orbit
crosses the solar system between Mars and Jupiter. It then proceeds on its elliptical orbit, which takes it



far outside the solar system before being pulled back by gravitational force. Nibiru has been symbolized
in numerous societies particularly Egyptian as a winged disc, a circle with wings stretching to either
side.

Some scientists claim that a planet that far from a sun could not support life, but others say that if such a
planet had a strong confining atmosphere and a molten core like the Earth, it might generate its own life-
sustaining heat.

Life on Earth evolved based on its one-year orbit around the sun, the solar year. Researchers theorize
that life on Nibiru developed based on its one-year orbit around the sun 3,600 years to us on Earth. It
then stands to reason that life on Nibiru would have evolved somewhat sooner than on Earth. Its beings
may also be long-lived compared to the normal life span of a human, which would seem to be immortal to
many insects, with their weeklong lives.



STRANGE MOONS


In addition to alternative views on the origins of Earth, several scientists and authors have
speculated that as many as three moons in our solar system may not be natural objects.

In 1959, Russian astrophysicist Iosif Samuilovich Shklovsky calculated the orbital motion of the
Martian satellite Phobos and concluded, based on several factors, including its changing speed, that the
moon is artificial and hollow. He noted than none of the other moons in our solar system are as small as
the two Martian moons Phobos and Deimos and that both orbit much too close to Mars. Shklovsky
realized that Phobos's velocity and position no longer matched its mathematically predicted course. The
combination of its odd and changing velocity, coupled with anomalies in its gravitational and magnetic
fields, led Shklovsky to conclude that Phobos was nothing less than some sort of huge spacecraft.

At the time, the famous astronomer Carl Sagan, who coauthored the 1966 book Intelligent Life in the
Universe with Shklovsky, agreed, stating, "A natural satellite cannot be a hollow object." Sagan argued
for serious consideration of paleocontact that is, extraterrestrials in early Earth history and called for
reexamination of myths and religious literature for evidence of such contact. In 1960, Sagan was joined by
S. Fred Singer, a special adviser on space developments to President Dwight D. Eisenhower, who
speculated that Phobos might be an orbiting space station. The chief of applied mathematics at NASA,
Raymond H. Wilson Jr., joined Shklovsky and Singer, saying that "Phobos might be a colossal base
orbiting Mars."

Although in later years Sagan backpedaled from his belief in early extraterrestrial contact, he wrote
then that "it seems possible that the Earth has been visited by various Galactic civilizations many times
(possibly every 10,000 years) during geological time. It is not out of the question that artifacts of these
visits still exist although none have been found to date or even that some kind of base is maintained
within the solar system to provide continuity for successive expeditions." He added that such visits would
require a base in proximity to Earth and suggested the back side of the moon.

Both then and now, conventional scientists have publicly scoffed at the notion of ETs on Earth. But
author and publisher Dirk Vander Ploeg has since pointed out that the United States Naval Observatory
verified Shklovsky's calculations. Ploeg interpreted this verification as a concession that mysterious alien
ships might be orbiting Mars for purposes unknown. "Speculations over what the giant artificial
spaceships might be have ranged from massive Martian space observatories, to half-completed
generational interstellar spaceships, or even gargantuan planet-killing space bombs left over from an
interplanetary war waged millions of years ago," he wrote.

IAPETUS

One of the moons of Saturn also has been suspected of containing something alien, if not being an
artificial spacecraft itself. Iapetus, the planet's third largest moon, has puzzled researchers since its
discovery by Italian astronomer Giovanni Domenico Cassini in 1671. Like our own moon, Iapetus is in a
near-perfect circular orbit and one side always faces its planetary host. But even more puzzling are
square and hexagonal craters that, according to one former NASA employee, appear to be gigantic
artificial plates holding the moon together, making Iapetus resemble nothing so much as the Death Star in
George Lucas's filmStar Wars.


Because of its swirling two-tone coloration a distinctly dark side and a light or white side, due to
differences in surface reflectivity Iapetus has been called the yin-yang moon, referring to the Chinese
symbol indicating a connectedness even between opposites in the natural world.

But the most astonishing aspect of Iapetus is the strange mountainous ridge which encircles the equator
of the entire moon. Some of the peaks reach nearly thirteen miles in height, making this oddity the tallest
mountain range in our solar system Despite a number of theories, no one can adequately explain how the
ridge was formed or why it is confined to the equator. The cause of this moon's unusual inclined orbital
plane is also unknown.

Richard C. Hoagland, a former consultant to NASA and science adviser to Walter Cronkite and CBS
News, stated that " 'the Great Wall of Iapetus' now forces serious reconsideration of a range of staggering
possibilities that some will most certainly find ... upsetting: That, it could really be a 'wall' ... a vast,
planet spanning, artificial construct!!" (emphasis in the original). Hoagland went so far as to speculate
that the entire moon might be an artificial nine-hundred-mile-wide "spacecraft."

Hoagland does not stand alone in this assessment. Tobias Owen and Donald Goldsmith, authors of The
Search for Life in the Universe, wrote, "This unusual moon is the only object in the solar system which
we might seriously regard as an alien signpost a natural object deliberately modified by an advanced
civilization to attract our attention. ..."

Could the clues to Iapetus's purpose in the solar system be hidden in the mythology surrounding its
name? In Greek mythology, Iapetus was the Titan son of Uranus, who was the god of the heavens and who
was married to Gaia, mother of the Earth. Iapetus was the father of Atlas, a Titan who held up the Earth,
and Prometheus, a god who brought knowledge in the form of fire and light to humankind. Robert Graves,
British mythologist and author of I, Claudius, cited old Jewish traditions that equated the name Iapetus
(Iapetos in Greek) with Japheth, a son of Noah. These Greek gods were all considered progenitors of the
human race, and they fit quite neady into the Sumerian accounts of extraterrestrial visitors creating a
worker race. Only the names change through succeeding languages and cultures.

MOON ANOMALIES

Even our own moon, long the object of both human fear and reverence, continues to be enmeshed in
controversies. Lights, moving shadows, unexplained structures, and even the moon's unnatural orbit might
be explained by intelligent design, but such an idea would exclude this being done by human beings bom
Earth, at least those in our recorded history.

Aber six moon landings between 1969 and 1972 and the return of some 842 pounds of rocks and soil
samples plus the placement of five nuclear-powered scientific stations on the lunar surface, there still
have been no clear-cut answers to the moon's mysteries.

The moon is far older than previously imagined, perhaps even much older than the Earth and sun. By
examining tracks burned into moon rocks by cosmic rays, scientists have dated them to 5.3 billion years
ago, making them almost a billion years older than our planet. This puzzle was compounded by the fact
that the lunar dust in which the rocks were found proved to be a billion years older than the rocks
themselves, indicating that it may have come bom somewhere else, perhaps as a result of traveling
through space. The heavier moon rocks are found on the surface and do not match the surrounding soil.

The moon is extremely dry and does not appear to have ever had water in any substantial amounts, as
none of the moon rocks, regardless of location found, contained bee water or even water molecules
bound into the minerals. Yet instruments leh behind by Apollo missions sent a signal to Earth on March 7,
1971, indicating that a "wind" of water had crossed the moon's surface and lasted for fourteen hours.


Although NASA officials attempted to explain this cloud of water as water vapor escaping from tanks on
two separate Apollo descent stages, many declined to accept this theory, pointing out that the two tanks
from Apollo 12 and 14 were some 108 miles apart, yet the water vapor was detected at the same flow
rate at both sites, although the instruments faced in opposite directions.

The presence of maria, or large seas of smooth solidified molten rock, on the moon indicates nothing
less than a vast outpouring of lava at some distant time. It has now been confirmed that some of the
moon's craters are of internal origin. In comparison to the rest of the moon, the maria are relatively bee of
craters, suggesting that craters were covered by lava flow. Yet scientists have found no evidence of
volcanic activity on the moon. Some have associated this lava flow with mascons, large dense circular
masses that lie twenty to forty miles below the center of the moon's maria. They were discovered because
their denseness distorted the orbits of spacecraft flying over or near them One scientist proposed that the
mascons are heavy iron meteorites that plunged deep into the moon while it was in a soft, formable stage.
This theory has been discounted because meteorites strike with such high velocities that they would
vaporize on contact. Another mundane explanation is that the mascons are nothing more than lava-filled
caverns, but skeptics say there isn't enough lava present, nor is lava dense enough, to accomplish this.
"What they are is a major moon mystery," wrote author Don Wilson. "It now appears that the mascons are
broad disk-shaped objects that could be possibly some kind of artificial construction. For huge circular
disks are not likely to be beneath each huge maria, centered like bull-eyes in the middle of each, by
coincidence or accident."

Almost three thousand seismic disturbances termed moonquakes were recorded between 1969 and
1977 after Apollo missions placed seismographic equipment at six separate sites on the moon. Most of
the vibrations were quite small and perhaps were caused by meteorite strikes or falling booster rockets.
But many other quakes were detected deep inside the moon. This internal creaking is believed to be
caused by rocks setding due to the gravitational pull of our planet, as most moonquakes occur when the
moon is closest to Earth. But in November 1958, Soviet astronomer Nikolai A. Kozyrev of the Crimean
Astrophysical Observatory photographed the first recorded gaseous eruption on the moon. He attributed
this to escaping fluorescent gases. Some scientists refused to accept Kozyrev's findings until astronomers
at the Lowell Observatory also saw reddish glows on the crests of ridges in the Aristarchus region in
1963. Days later colored lights lasting more than an hour were reported at two separate observatories.
Something was going on inside the volcanically dead moon.

Perhaps strangest of all the anomalies are the many indications that the moon may be hollow. Studies of
moon rocks indicate that the moon's interior differs from the Earth's mande in ways suggesting a very
small core or none at all. A 1962 study found the interior of the moon to be less dense than the exterior.
"Indeed, it would seem that the moon is more like a hollow than a homogeneous sphere," concluded
NASA scientist Gordon MacDonald.

MIT's Sean C. Solomon noted, "The Lunar Orbiter experiments vastly improved our knowledge of the
moon's gravitational field ... indicating the frightening possibility that the moon might be hollow."

The most startling evidence that the moon could be hollow came on November 20, 1969, when the
Apollo 12 crew, after returning to their command ship, sent the lunar module (LM) ascent stage crashing
back onto the moon, creating an artificial moonquake. The LM struck the surface about forty miles from
the Apollo 12 landing site, where ultrasensitive seismic equipment recorded something both unexpected
and astounding the moon reverberated like a bell for more than an hour. Frank Press of MIT stated, " ...
none of us have seen anything like this on Earth. In all our experience, it is quite an extraordinary event.
That this rather small impact ... produced a signal which lasted 30 minutes is quite beyond the range of
our experience."



Undoubtedly the greatest mystery concerning our moon is how it came to be there in the first place.
Prior to the Apollo missions, one serious theory as to the moon's origin was that it broke away from Earth
eons ago. This idea was discarded when it was found that there is little similarity between the
composition of our world and the moon. A more recent theory had the moon created out of space debris
left over horn the creation of Earth. This concept proved untenable in light of current gravitational theory,
which predicts that one large object will accumulate all loose material, leaving none for the formation of
another large body. Mainstream science now accepts the theory that the moon originated elsewhere and
entered the Earth's gravitational field at some point in ancient times. But how the body came to orbit our
planet is the subject of two theories: one states that the moon was formed from debris after a space object
smashed into Earth, while the second states that the Earth captured the moon in its gravitational field
while it was wandering through the solar system

Neither of these theories is especially compelling because of the lack of evidence that either Earth or
Luna has been physically disrupted by a past close encounter. There is no debris in space indicating a past
collision, and it does not appear that the Earth and the moon developed during the same time period. As
for the capture theory, even scientist Isaac Asimov wrote, "It's too big to have been captured by the Earth.
The chances of such a capture having been effected and the moon then having taken up nearly circular
orbit around our Earth are too small to make such an eventuality credible."

Asimov was right to consider the moon's orbit: not only is it nearly a perfect circle, but the moon's
rotation is synchronized with its period of revolution, so one side always faces Earth, with only the
slightest variation. This circular orbit is especially odd, considering that the moon's center of mass lies
more than a mile closer to the Earth than its geometric center. This fact alone should produce an unstable,
wobbly orbit, much as a ball with its mass off-center will not roll in a straight line.

THE BIG WHACK

In the late 1960s, the Planetary Science Institute's senior scientist, William Kenneth Hartmann,
conjectured that the moon's creation resulted horn a collision between Earth and another body at least as
large as Mars. By 2000, computer models seemed to bring further support to what became known as the
Big Whack theory. If this theory sounds familiar, it should it's basically the story told in the ancient
Sumerian tablets.

The Big Whack did not adequately explain why such an impact did not increase the Earth's orbital
speed, so it was suggested that a second collision occurred by an object coming from the opposite
direction and thus canceling out the increased spin celestial mechanics demanded by the first strike.
Researchers theorized that the second orb striking the Earth must have been a giant at least three times
the size of Mars. This, of course, lends scientific support to the story of Nibiru's large moon Kingu
striking the watery world called Tiamat, as recounted in the ancient Sumerian tablets.

The Big Whack theory has been tentatively accepted by conventional science for the simple reason that
it seems to be the least impossible explanation currendy available, yet it still does not explain how our
moon ended up exacdy one four-hundredth the size of the sun and in an orbit exactly one four-hundredth
the distance between the sun and Earth while traveling at just the correct orbital speed to maintain that
distance.

As science writer William Roy Shelton wrote, "It is important to remember that something had to put
the moon at or near its present circular pattern around the Earth. Just as an Apollo spacecraft circling the
Earth every 90 minutes while 100 miles high has to have a velocity of roughly 18,000 miles per hour to
stay in orbit, so something had to give the moon the precisely required velocity for its weight and altitude.


... The point and it is one seldom noted in considering the origin of the moon is that it is extremely
unlikely that any object would just stumble into the right combination of factors required to stay in orbit.
'Something' had to put the moon at its altitude, on its course and at its speed. The question is: what was
that 'something'?"

If the precise and stationary orbit of the moon is seen as sheer coincidence, is it also coincidence that
the moon is at just the right distance from Earth to completely cover the sun during an eclipse? While the
diameter of the moon is a mere 2,160 miles against the sun's gigantic 864,000 miles, it is nevertheless in
just the proper position to block out all but the sun's flaming corona when it moves between the sun and
Earth. Asimov explains, "There is no astronomical reason why the moon and the sun should fit so well. It
is the sheerest of coincidences, and only the Earth among all the planets is blessed in this fashion."

SPACESHIP MOON?

The idea of coincidence being involved in the configuration of the Earth, moon, and sun pales at the odds
involved, but the concept of intelligent design raises more questions than answers. In July 1970, two
Russian scientists offered a bizarre theory of the origin of the moon but one that provided an answer to
all the mysteries. Michael Vasin and Alexander Shcherbakov published an article in the Soviet journal
Sputnik entitled "Is the Moon the Creation of Alien Intelligence?"

The Russians advanced the theory that the moon is not a completely natural world, but a planetoid that
was hollowed out eons ago in the far reaches of space by intelligent beings possessing a technology far
superior to ours. Huge machines were used to melt rock and form large cavities within the moon (the
mascons?), spewing the molten refuse onto the surface (the maria?). Protected by a hull-like inner shell
plus a reconstructed outer shell of metallic rocky junk, this gigantic craft was steered through the cosmos
and finally parked in orbit around Earth. This ship could be compared to the Death Star in the Star Wars
films. "Many things so far considered to be lunar enigmas are explainable in the light of this new
hypothesis," they wrote. In fact, supporters of the spaceship-moon theory believe that the moon may be a
hollowed-out asteroid once used to transport the space travelers mentioned in the ancient Sumerian
tablets.

In fact, the spaceship-moon theory may come closer than any other in reconciling the contradictions
inherent in the origin and amazing orbit of the moon. However, such a consideration is supposed to be
outside the discussion of educated and rational people. The circular logic of conventional science
regarding the origins of the moon runs something like this: We know that extraterrestrials don't exist, but
we do know that the moon exists and has been mentioned throughout human history. We humans did not
create it nor place it in orbit around Earth, so it must have been done by extraterrestrials. But because we
know they don't exist, we will simply call it an anomaly and will not publicly say any more about it.

NONHUMANS ON THE MOON

The evidence of life on Mars and speculation concerning a lunar spaceship has raised the question
whether someone may still be residing on the moon. Such thinking stems from the numerous reports of
activity and structures seen on the moon during the past decade. Actually, the accounts of lights seen
moving about on the moon go back centuries.

On July 29, 1953, New York Herald Tribune science editor John J. O'Neill claimed to have seen a
twelve-mile-long "bridge" straddling the Mare Crisium crater. A month later, the structure was confirmed
by British astronomer H. R Wilkens, who told the BBC, "It looks artificial. It's almost incredible that
such a thing could have been formed in the first instance, or if it was formed, could have lasted during the


ages in which the moon has been in existence." Sometime later this bridge was no longer observed.

Another most amazing structure is known as the Shard. Located in the Ukert area of the moon, which is
at the point nearest Earth, the Shard was photographed by Orbiter 3 in preparation for the Apollo
missions. This odd monument towers a mile and a half from the moon's surface. Bruce Cornet, an
independent geologist who has studied photos of the Shard at length, said, "No known natural process can
explain such a structure."

Perhaps even more amazing is a huge upright structure in the Sinus Medii region dubbed the Tower.
Cornet said, "The Tower represents an enigma of the highest magnitude, because it rises more than five
miles above the surface of the moon, and has been photographed from five different angles and two
different altitudes. In all four photographs the same structure is visible and can be viewed from two
different sides. The Tower exists in front of and to the left of the Shard in the Lunar Orbiter III-84M
photograph. The top of the Tower has a very cubic geometry and appears to be composed of regular cubes
joined together to form a very large cube with an estimated width of over one mile!"

In November 1966, Lunar Orbiter 2 took photos from twenty-nine miles above the Sea of Tranquility in
the Moon's northeastern quadrant, showing what appear to be several slender pyramids or obelisks
similar to Central Park's Cleopatra's Needle, some as high as a fifteen-story building. Predictably, NASA
denied that that Orbiter photos disclosed anything unusual on the moon, even as they released the pictures.
Because there was no official confirmation, most news oudets did not cover the story. However, the
Washington Post carried the story on the front page with the headline, "Six Mysterious Statuesque
Shadows Photographed on the Moon by Orbiter." In this article, staff writer Thomas O'Toole wrote that
scientists had no idea what was casting the tall shadows but that the "largest shadow is just the sort that
would be cast by something resembling the Washington Monument."

Russian space engineer Alexander Abramov added to the mystery by stating, "The distribution of these
lunar objects is similar to the plan of the Egyptian pyramids constructed by Pharaohs Cheops, Chephren
and Menkaura at Gizeh, near Cairo. The centers of the spires in this lunar 'abaka' are arranged in
precisely the same way as the apices of the three great pyramids."

If these structures are pyramids and if they do match the layout of the Egyptian pyramids, they might
connect to the pyramid-shaped structures photographed by a Viking probe of Mars in 1976. Objects that
appear to be pyramids, along with the controversial "face on Mars" were seen in photos taken of the
Cydonia area. Some researchers have wondered if these monuments might represent some grand design.

"It is the eerie similarity between the pyramidal structures that have come to stand for 'Egypt' and those
lying empty and abandoned at Cydonia, that almost scream of some 'connection,' " wrote former
NASA consultant Hoagland, who has advanced the theory of artificial structures on both Mars and the
moon.

Hoagland suggested that perhaps the Apollo missions had an unstated agenda of seeking the truth of
these anomalies. He and other suspicious-minded UFO researchers have publicly wondered if the
destinations of some of the Apollo moon missions such as the Sea of Tranquility for Apollo 11 and the
Taurus-Littrow area for Apollo 17 were selected because of the high incidence of abnormal sightings in
those locations. If they were, nobody in NASA officially is talking about it.

Private researcher and author George H. Leonard came to a starding conclusion regarding activity and
structures on the moon. In 1977, after years of "haunting" NASA photo files, Leonard claimed to have
found enough evidence to convince him that "the moon is occupied by an intelligent race or races which
probably moved in from outside the solar system" He added, "The moon is firmly in the possession of
these occupants. Evidence of their presence is everywhere: on the surface, on the near side and the hidden
side, in the craters, on the maria, and in the highlands. They are changing its face. Suspicion or



recognition of that triggered the U.S. and Soviet moon programs which may not really be so much a race
as a desperate cooperation."

Leonard in 1977 wrote Somebody Else Is on the Moon, in which he discussed more than two dozen
NASA photos. While many of these photos were indistinct to the untrained eye and might have shown
almost anything, some were indeed curious. Some seem to show "bridges" across lunar chasms similar to
the one reported in the New York Herald Tribune, "stitching" with some sort of material connecting
surface splits, domed-shaped objects in the center of lit craters, and lengthy "tracks" in the moon dust.
"The professionals choose to ignore these signs. They do not fit into the orthodoxy," wrote Leonard,
adding that an unnamed NASA scientist confided to him that "discoveries" had been made but not
announced to the public.

After studying hundreds of lunar photos, Leonard concluded that whoever is on the moon is doing at
least two things: mining for minerals, or perhaps water and oxygen, and repairing damage to the moon's
surface. Leonard was not alone in his beliefs. Some researchers claim that moon photos show a series of
transparent domes under which can be seen orderly lines indicating the possible ruins of cities or large
stations. Ingo Swann, who helped develop the U.S. Army's remote-viewing techniques, has stated that he
psychically viewed humanlike figures working on the surface of the moon.Since man has made such a
tremendous effort to send astronauts to the moon thought by most to be a lifeless world someone might
have made a similar effort to send their astronauts to Earth. This could have taken place in man's dim
early history, leaving behind only tantalizing evidence leading to the present widespread belief in ancient
astronauts.


LOST PROBES

It should be noted that past attempts to make a close-up study of both Mars and particularly Phobos have
been disastrous. The unmanned Russian probe Phobos I was lost en route to Mars, reportedly due to a
command communication failure. Phobos II disappeared in March 1989 as it approached orbit around
Mars; communication was lost as the craft passed into the vicinity of Phobos. The Soviets suggested that
it had spun out of control due to an erroneous ground command.

In mid-1991, six former U.S. Army remote viewers were commissioned by officials within the Russian
space program to study the cause of Phobos II's disappearance. Remote viewing is the term given to a
controlled psychic ability that allows one to perceive persons, places, and things at a distance without the
use of the normal five senses. Such techniques were studied by both academic and government scientists
before the creation of a remote-viewing unit within the U.S. Army's Intelligence and Security Command
(INSCOM) in the early 1970s.

On September 29, 1991, the remote viewers issued a final report, entitled "Enigma Penetration: Soviet
Phobos II Space Craft Images Anomaly." The report stated that a disc-shaped object rose bom the
Martian surface toward Phobos II while a second object moved into even closer proximity and scanned
the probe with a penetrating particle beam device, which disrupted the communication and guidance
equipment. The out-of-control Soviet craft was then struck by a "micrometeorite" that delivered the coup
de grace. The remote viewers said this may have been no accident, as it seems that all of the technology
put into space from Earth is scrutinized closely by nonhumans. If it would reveal alien activities, then it is
decommissioned. After being struck, Phobos II spiraled down, crashing onto the Martian surface.

Amazing as this account appears, there was supporting feedback from the Soviets themselves. It first
came from Alexander Dunayev, chairman of the Soviet space organization responsible for the Phobos II
project. Dunayev announced that the doomed probe had photographed the image of a small odd-shaped


object between itself and Mars. He speculated that the object might have been "debris in the orbit of
Phobos" or even jettisoned parts from the spacecraft. His tone was anything but certain.

More astounding feedback came in December 1991, when Soviet cosmonauts visited the United States.
Retired Soviet Air Force colonel and cosmonaut trainee Marina Popovich displayed to newsmen in San
Francisco one of the last photographs received from the Phobos II. The photo showed the silhouette of an
odd-shaped object approaching the spacecraft. Popovich said the picture was taken on March 25, 1989, in
deep space near Phobos shordy before contact with the craft was lost. She said the object very well may
have been an alien spacecraft.

The photographed object bore an uncanny resemblance to the object drawn in sketches by the remote
viewers. If their account of the demise of Phobos II is correct, then serious attention must be given their
statement that the same fate befell the Mars Observer.

The Mars Observer, launched by the United States, vanished on August 20, 1993, just as it was about to
go into orbit around Mars. Both scientists and laymen had high hopes that the Mars Observer would
transmit photographs back to Earth which might solve some of the Martian mysteries such as the human
"face on Mars" and the three symmetrical pyramids seen in NASA photographs.

The 5,672-pound Mars Observer spent eleven months traveling to our neighboring planet and was
scheduled to go into orbit around Mars on August 24. NASA officials initially theorized that the probe's
timing clock malfunctioned, making the onboard computer unable to process commands being radioed
from the Jet Propulsion Lab. But as days passed and communication was never resumed with the craft,
hopes dimmed of ever knowing precisely what happened to it.

The military-trained remote viewers, however, said they saw Mars Observer meeting the same fate as
Phobos II as well as another, secret space launch that same month in 1993. They noted the similarity of
fates between the Phobos missions and Mars Observer.

This pattern may have continued in another failed Russian attempt to probe the secrets of Phobos. In the
fall of 2011, control over Phobos Grunt (literally, Phobos Soil) was lost, and fears grew that its ten-ton
load of toxic fuel and oxidizer might wreak havoc when the failed craft reentered Earth's atmosphere. The
stricken craft reportedly crashed into the Pacific Ocean on Sunday, January 15, 2012, with no reported
consequences. Why would all these probes be failing? Could it be that something on Mars doesn't want us
observing the planet? One thing seems clear someone or something continues to operate far outside
Earth.



HUMANKIND: THE ANOMALIES CONTINUE


Before taking up the concept of ancient astronauts, one must consider the origins of humankind.
What is conventional science holding back regarding the beginnings of our species, and what might this
mean to our future?


DARWINISM UNDER FIRE

The squabble over how the world was created or whether some moons are artificial appears puny
compared to the ongoing fight over the origins of humankind. The focus of this argument centers around
the English naturalist Charles Darwin's theories in his 1859 book On the Origin of Species. In this work,
Darwin proposed a simple explanation for life on Earth that life evolved through a series of biological
changes deriving from random genetic mutations in conjunction with a process known as natural selection.
This supposes that those species best adapted to environmental change are best suited to survive.
Although Darwin never explicidy stated that man descended from the ape, his devotees advocated that
conclusion, drawing criticism from religious fundamentalists. The idea of survival of the fittest is perhaps
the best known of Darwin's principles and has been taught in schools for several generations.

The evolution account is familiar fish evolved into amphibians, which changed into reptiles, which
became birds and mammals, which eventually evolved into humans. "However, it is far easier to explain
this to schoolchildren with cute illustrations and pictures of a lineup of apes (beginning with those
having slumped shoulders, transitioning to those that are standing upright) than it is to prove," cautioned
Will Hart, author of The Genesis Race. In fact, Darwin's theory continues to generate controversy
because, as Hart pointed out, it "is the only scientific theory taught worldwide that has yet to be proved by
the rigorous standards of science."

Even after a hundred years of effort, no one has been able to fully substantiate Darwin's theories
through documented fossil exhibits. Yet Darwin's theory of evolution continues to be taught in most
schools and continues to generate controversy. The late Harvard biologist Stephen Jay Gould noted, "All
paleontologists know that the fossil record contains precious little in the way of intermediate forms;
transitions between major groups [of species] are characteristically lacking."

Darwin never actually insisted that man descended from the ape. This was a conclusion of his
followers. Darwin himself admitted to giant holes in his own theory. "If it could be demonstrated that any
complex organ existed, which could not possibly have been formed by numerous, successive slight
modifications, my theory would absolutely break down," he wrote in On the Origin of Species.

No such indisputable linkage to complex organs has yet been found, and some respected scientists use
this as evidence against the theory of human evolution. Lehigh University biochemistry professor Michael
Behe, after studiously researching blood clotting, cilia, the human immune system, transfer of materials
between cells, and nucleotides, concluded that these aspects of human physiology are too "irreducibly
complex" to have evolved from "less complete" predecessors through natural selection. Proponents of the
intelligent-design theory of life seized upon Behe's work as justification for their beliefs.

In 2005, Behe presented his theory of "irreducible complexity" in a Pennsylvania court case
challenging a school district mandate that a statement about intelligent design be included with evolution
in science classes. U.S. District Court Judge John E. Jones III, a conservative Republican appointed in


2002 by President George W. Bush, ruled that the required statement was unconstitutional because
Professor Behe's claim was not science but a form of creationism, a religious belief that had been
"rejected by the scientific community at large."

HUMAN CHRONOLOGY REVISED

Although Behe's ideas were rejected by the court, could he have been on to something about human
development and the way it fits in with the theory of evolution? After all, we have every reason to doubt
the timeline of our development, as it continually is being revised. For example, fishhooks and fishbones
dating back 42,000 years were discovered in a limestone cave in East Timor in early 2012. This finding
indicated that humans were capable of skilled, deep-sea fishing 30,000 years earlier than previously
thought. One of the discoverers, Sue O'Connor of the Australian National University's Department of
Archaeology and Natural History, told the media, "There was never any hint of [what] maritime
technology people might have had in terms of fishing gear 42,000 years ago."

Alan Buder and Christopher Knight, best-selling authors of the alternative history Civilization One,
have pointed to further evidence that the human race developed far earlier than believed. Butler and
Knight described a large-scale gene-mapping program by researchers at deCODE Genetics in Reykjavik,
Iceland, which found that it was possible to date the origin of a genetic difference among nearly thirty
thousand Icelandic women. This was accomplished by counting the number of DNA differences horn
normal DNA. This study indicated that the differences began about three million years ago, long before
modern humans were thought to have evolved.

The study of DNA also supports the idea that genetic connections can be found in a wide diversity of
the human population, indicating widespread early migration and genetic mingling. Author Gavin Menzies
found support for such far-flung travel in an unexpected place. In the study of human DNA, mitochondrial
DNA carries a rare genetic marker, or haplogroup, called haplogroup X. Even rarer is haplogroup X2,
which has been found in the Caucasus Mountain region, the Mediterranean, and, surprisingly, among the
Ojibwa Native Americans living primarily around Lake Superior.

Analyzing blood gave credence to the idea of an island in the mid-Adantic. In his 1978 book, Our
Ancestors Came from Outer Space, aerospace engineer Maurice Chatelain, who helped conceive and
design the Apollo spacecraft that journeyed to the moon, reported that five Incan mummies in the British
Museum contained a blood type unlike that of their American neighbors but identical to the Basque
population found on the Atlantic coasts of Spain and France. One even had an Rh factor not found
elsewhere on Earth. Unfortunately, this intriguing study, conducted by a British scientist in 1952, cannot
now be duplicated, as the mummies were destroyed when a water pipe burst in the basement of the British
Museum. It is unclear if this was sheer accident. Chatelain also noted that the mummification processes of
the Mayans and the Incas were the same as those of the Egyptians and Sumerians.

Fossilized bones found in China have been carbon-dated to more than 11,500 years ago and indicate
that a previously unknown type of humanoid was living at the same time as modern humans. Termed the
Red Deer Cave people because of the now-extinct red deer they cooked and ate, these fossils exhibit an
unusual mixture of features both from modern humans and something else. Stone artifacts found at the site
also suggest they were toolmakers.

The Red Deer Cave people fossils exhibited long, broad, and tall frontal lobes like modern humans.
But they differed horn modern Homo sapiens in having prominent brow ridges, thick skull bones, flat
upper faces with a broad nose, jutting jaws lacking a humanlike chin, brains moderate in size by ice-age
human standards, large molars, and primitively short parietal lobes, brain lobes at the top of the head


associated with sensory data. "These are primitive features seen in our ancestors hundreds of thousands
of years ago," commented Darren Curnoe, a paleoanthropologist with the University of New South Wales
in Australia. Scientists said the mixture of features made them difficult to classify either as a new species
or an unusual type of modern human. "In short, they're anatomically unique among all members of the
human evolutionary tree," said Curnoe.

In 2010, archaeologists found evidence in the Buttermilk Creek complex forty miles northwest of
Austin, Texas, that proved humans were in the Americas as early as 15,500 years ago around 1,500
years earlier than previously believed. "This is the oldest credible archaeological site in North
America," said team leader Michael R. Waters, director of the Center for the Study of the First Americans
at Texas A&M University.

The squabble over Darwinism is not confined to religious fundamentalists. However, any mainstream
scientists and academics who challenge evolution orthodoxy are often excluded horn the debate and even
find themselves unemployed, a grim reminder of the unforgiving nature of the status quo.

MAVERICK SCIENTISTS QUELLED

There is even controversy concerning the Ice Age, the most recent (Pleistocene) glaciation, an event
recently popularized by three 20th Century Fox animated films. Author and computer scientist Kurt
Johmann has noted that the conventional concept of the Ice Age is that a layer of ice up to two miles thick
in places extended all the way from the North Pole down to where London and New York are located
today and peaked about twenty thousand years ago. So much water was locked up as ice that the sea level
worldwide was about 450 feet lower than it is now, and this lowering opened up land bridges, which
made it possible for prehistoric humans to spread around the world.

"One may call these three beliefs the alleged giant ice sheets, the alleged greatly lowered sea level,
and the alleged Bering Strait land-bridge by which the Indians came the holy trinity of the Ice Age,"
Johmann wrote. "For the average educated American the truthfulness of this holy trinity goes
unquestioned. After all, not only is one brainwashed with it in school, but that brainwashing is reinforced
by the many books and magazines, and TV shows (including both fiction shows such as movies, and so-
called science shows), that take the reality of the Ice Age for granted.

"Up until my recent reading of the book Cataclysm! [by D. S. Allan and J. B. Delair], I had assumed
there were ice sheets, just as the Ice Age belief system teaches, and just as I had been brainwashed to
believe. However, the authors of Cataclysm! say that the imagined ice sheets are a fiction, because the
drift deposits and scratch marks, which constitute the primary physical evidence for the ice sheets, are
better explained as the result of moving water (in effect, a great flood), rather than moving ice."

Johmann suggested that the idea of moving ice was chosen over moving water because a great flood
meant catastrophism, while moving ice sheets means gradualism. "The doctrine of gradualism better
served the interests of the establishment than catastrophism," he wrote. Likewise, the idea of a "missing
link" between primates and modern man also has created a number of problems for modern science,
which suggest that our entire understanding of the timing and origins of the human race could be flawed.
Could conventional science be hiding a stranger truth to the story of the human race?

In their popular 1993 book, Forbidden Archeology: The Hidden History of the Human Race, Michael
A. Cremo and Richard L. Thompson argued that the scientific community could be suppressing shocking
evidence. Both Cremo, a U.S. Navy veteran who attended George Washington University, and Thompson,
who received a PhD in mathematics from Cornell University in 1974, became involved in the topic of
creationism from the perspective of Hindu Vedic writings. Based on the study of these ancient works


coupled with a multitude of archaeological anomalies found worldwide in the past two centuries, they
concluded humans have existed on Earth for millions, perhaps billions, of years. But they claimed such
evidence has been suppressed. Needless to say, traditionalists have called their work pseudoscience
based on specimens and artifacts that no longer can be produced.

However, such scientific arrogance was also noted by scientists Giorgio de Santillana and Hertha von
Dechend. In the introduction to their 1969 seminal work, Hamlet's Mill, they commented that "the experts
now are benighted by the current folk fantasy, which is the belief that they are beyond all this critics
without nonsense and extremely wise."

Cremo and Thompson provided an example of scientific suppression of evidence, recounting the
discovery of sophisticated stone tools at Hueyadaco, seventy-five miles southeast of Mexico City, in the
1960s. The tools rivaled the best work of Cro-Magnon man in Europe. More tools were found at the
nearby site of El Horno. Both sets of tools seem to undoubtedly have come from layers of rock that are the
same age. But what made the tools controversial was their age they were dated to about 250,000 years
ago.

A U.S. Geological Survey team headed by archaeologist Virginia Steen-McIntyre had established this
age through the use of four separate dating methods, including uranium series dating, fission track dating,
tephra hydration dating, and the study of mineral weathering, and their findings were confirmed by
multiple peer-reviewed studies. If the dating had been accepted, "it would have revolutionized not only
New World anthropology but the whole picture of human origins," Cremo and Thompson noted. "Human
beings capable of making the sophisticated tools found at Hueyadaco are not thought to have come into
existence until about 100,000 years ago in Africa."

Steen-Mclntyre was both blocked and ridiculed when she tried to get her team's conclusions published.
In a note written in 1976, she stated, "I had found out through back fence gossip that [team members] Hal,
Roald, and I are considered opportunists and publicity seekers in some circles, because of Hueyadaco,
and I am still smarting from the blow." She also soon found that she could not find more work in her
chosen profession.

Writing to one editor of a scientific publication, H. J. Fullbright of the Los Alamos Scientific
Laboratory, Steen-Mclntyre argued her case thusly: "Our joint article on the Hueyadaco site is a real
bombshell. It would place man in the New World 10 times earlier than many archaeologists would like to
believe. Worse, the bifacial tools that were found in situ are thought by most to be a sign of H[omo]
sapiens. According to present theory, H.s. had not even evolved at that time, and certainly not in the New
World.

"Archaeologists are in a considerable uproar over Hueyadaco. They refuse even to consider it. Eve
learned from second-hand sources that I'm considered by various members of the profession to be 1)
incompetent; 2) a news monger; 3) an opportunist; 4) dishonest; 5) a fool. Obviously, none of these
opinions is helping my professional reputation! My only hope to clear my name is to get the Hueyadaco
article into print so that folks can judge the evidence for themselves." Steen-Mclntyre received no reply.
Her article was not published, nor was it even returned to her.

Although her group was finally able to present a paper at an anthropological conference in 1975, it was
not until 1981 that a paper on Hueyadaco was published in the scientific journal Quaternary Research
(Number 16, pp. 1-17).

Sometime later, Steen-Mclntyre offered her article to another scientific publication but warned that if
the findings were accepted, all anthropology textbooks would require rewriting. The editor responded by
stating that while he would consider her article for publication, he believed it would be difficult to obtain
objective reviews from most archaeologists. The editor's reasoning was circular: because everyone knew



that Homo sapiens evolved in Eurasia between 30,000 and 50,000 years ago, any tools or artifacts dated
to 250,000 years ago were impossible, since everyone knew that humans evolved in Eurasia 30,000 to
50,000 years ago.

Cremo and Thompson commented on Virginia Steen-Mclntyre's case, writing that it "opens a rare
window into the actual social processes of data suppression in paleoanthropology, processes that involve
a great deal of conflict and hurt." Even Cremo and Thompson faced hardship due to their involvement in
the case. "We ourselves once tried to secure permission to reproduce photographs of the Hueyadaco
artifacts in a publication," they wrote. "We were informed that permission would be denied if we
intended to mention the lunatic fringe date of 250,000 years."

In a 1997 interview intended for Harper's magazine but only published later in the Midwestern
Epigraphic Journal, Steen-Mclntyre was asked why respectable scientists and even governments would
resist anything at odds with the current scientific worldview. "Because it's interwoven with the Theory of
Evolution: accept one, you have to accept the other," she responded, adding that Darwin's theory is just a
theory and "a shaky one at that."

Steen-Mclntyre added, "When the Theory of Evolution is taken to its logical conclusion, the only moral
imperative demanded is 'survival of the fittest.' I don't like it, for scientific reasons: it goes against the
Second Law of Thermodynamics for one thing. I don't like it for philosophical and religious reasons. I
especially don't like it because it helped ruin my career. ... The archaeologist in charge of the Hueyadaco
dig rejected our geologic dates of a quarter-million years because, according to her belief, modern man,
the maker of those tools, had not yet evolved 250,000 years ago. ... A classic case of arguing horn theory
to data, then tossing out the data that don't fit."

Steen-Mclntyre believed that her data was rejected by a superior due to "a matter of influence on her
part and lack of it on mine. She was an anthropologist, a graduate of Radcliffe and Harvard with powerful
friends; I was a geologist with a new PhD horn the University of Idaho, looking for a job." That superior
was Cynthia Irwin-Williams, who led the initial digs at Hueyadaco. Though she had argued with Steen-
Mclntyre and called her "irresponsible," she has never published a final report on the findings.

SUPPRESSION BY THE SMITHSONIAN

The suppression of the geologists' data from Mexico may be an unfortunate example of dogma getting in
the way of discovery, but what happens when such discoveries are hijacked? Researcher and historian
Martin Doutre related a conversation he had with a former National Park Service employee about an
incident that took place at Arizona's Canyon de Chelly National Monument in 1999. "A big washout had
occurred in the canyon after torrential rains, and a number of skeletons were exposed at a few sites. All of
the Park Service personnel were pressed into service to gather up and box up the newly revealed bones.
However, in a somewhat sinister twist, all of the work was overseen by personnel horn both the
Smithsonian Institution and the FBI. The Parks Service workers were forbidden to bring cameras to the
site and were subjected to full body searches by the FBI when arriving in the morning or leaving at night.
All of the skeletal remains and artifacts were carefully boxed up and taken away by the Smithsonian
Institute. The Park's Service workers were forced to sign secrecy agreements of non-disclosure of
information related to their activities in the canyon."

In a follow-up e-mail, the former Park Service employee offered further details of the find. She said in
one grave was a "male, approximately seven-foot in height, [with] six fingers and six toes ... the teeth
were like human, except they had no canine (eye) teeth, and [had] extra-large molars and incisors. The
skull was large heavy jaw [with a] long, large cranium Large eye sockets. Finger bones [were] extra-


long, but small hands. Buried with beautiful pottery and baskets of fine weave never seen anything
similar. A necklace of fiber and feathers. He looked rather fresh for 6,000 years old, as the Smith
[Smithsonian] people claimed. Clean bones- but not britde ..." Her description is especially interesting
in light of a biblical passage, II Samuel 21:18-22, telling of giants related to Goliath with six fingers and
toes.

Some believe the Smithsonian has a huge underground warehouse in New York City, filled with
thousands of skeletons, objects, and information that might prove embarrassing to conventional history.

"It's appalling that the American people are so blatandy denied access to very important archaeological
evidence, which would quickly clarify mysteries related to long-term regional history," said Doutre.
"Whereas North American archaeology has been stagnated or has gone backwards for 130 years, all of
the essential evidence is in the hands of the authorities to rectify that abysmal situation, but is kept
permanentiy under wraps and beyond the reach of the socially-engineered American public."

The late Vine Deloria, an activist historian and author of the 1969 book Custer Died for Your Sins: An
Indian Manifesto, also charged the Smithsonian with suppression of valuable historical information. "It's
probably better that so few of the ruins and remains were tied in with the Smithsonian because they give
good reason to believe the ending of the Indiana Jones movie a great warehouse where the real secrets
of earth history are buried," he wrote. "Modern day archaeology and anthropology have nearly sealed the
door on our imaginations, broadly interpreting the North American past as devoid of anything unusual in
the way of great cultures characterized by a people of unusual demeanor. The great interloper of ancient
burial grounds, the nineteenth century Smithsonian Institution, created a one-way portal, through which
uncounted bones have been spirited. This door and the contents of its vault are virtually sealed off to
anyone but government officials. Among these bones may lay answers not even sought by these officials
concerning the deep past."

British scientist James Smithson first founded the Smithsonian Institution and then bequeathed it to the
United States despite having never visited there. Since the U.S. Government started funding and
administrating the Smithsonian in 1836, the institution has been involved in several disputes over odd
discoveries. In the early 1800s, pioneers moving into the Ohio and Mississippi valleys discovered vast
numbers of abandoned earthworks, generally termed mounds. The pioneers attributed these mounds to a
sophisticated race of long-vanished builders. In 1848, the new Smithsonian Institution drew attention to
the mystery of the mounds' creation in its first published book Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi
Valley. The book's authors concluded that the builders could not have been the ancestors of the
supposedly savage Native American groups still living in those regions.

According to David Hatcher Childress, an author and a world-traveling researcher on ancient cities and
cultures, the contents of many ancient mounds and pyramids of the Midwest show that an ancient and
sophisticated culture once populated the Mississippi River watershed. Not only had this culture been in
contact with Europe and other areas, but, according to Childress, many mounds revealed burials of giants
seven to eight feet tall, dressed in full armor, sometimes buried with huge treasures.

This was not the only time oddly large bodies have been found or that amazing discoveries have been
proverbially swept under the rug by the Smithsonian. Certain reports say that in the 1880s, skulls with
horns protruding horn them were pulled from a burial mound at Sayre, Bradford County, Pennsylvania, by
a group of antiquarians. The odd horned skulls were part of skeletons measuring seven feet tall. It was
estimated that the bodies had been buried around AD 1200. According to this account, the bones were
sent to the American Investigating Museum in Philadelphia, where like so many finds that question
conventional anthropology, they were stolen and never seen again.

In 1924, a paleontologist discovered skeletons of red-haired giants in the Lovelock Cave of Nevada,



confirming Indian legends that a race of red-haired giants lived there about fifteen thousand years ago.
According to legend, the giants were already in the area when the first Indians arrived. These giants were
reputed to be vicious and unapproachable cannibals. During ensuing wars, the giants were decimated and
finally cornered in the cave. When they refused to surrender, the Indians filled the entrance with brush and
set it afire. The giants who tried to escape were shot with arrows and the others suffocated in the cave.

Beginning in 1911, the cave was worked for its bat guano to be used in making gunpowder, and most of
the remains were destroyed. But an expedition in 1924 did recover the mummified remains of two giants
a female six and a half feet tall and a male more than eight feet tall. Reportedly, artifacts horn the cave,
but not the mummies, may be viewed at a small natural history museum in Winnemucca, Nevada.

How strongly are we to believe that races before our own were actually much larger than we are today,
especially when supporting evidence has been wiped horn textbooks? Another episode illustrates
Smithsonian suppression of historical artifacts. The late naturalist and author Ivan T. Sanderson told of an
incident during World War II on the Aleutian island of Shemya in which engineers building an airstrip
uncovered the remains of gigantic humans. One cranium measured almost twenty-four inches from base to
crown, compared to the normal eight inches. Oddly, all the skulls showed evidence of trepanning (poking
holes in the skull with crude tools to release evil spirits). The remains were reportedly sent to the
Smithsonian, which, despite the seeming importance of such a find, never released any further
information. Sanderson asked, "Is it that these people cannot face rewriting all the textbooks?"

The Smithsonian has been involved in several other controversies over eyebrow-raising discoveries,
such as the objects found in 1944 by German hardware merchant Waldemar Julsrud at Acambaro, Mexico,
located about 175 miles northwest of Mexico City. In 1923, Waldemar was a codiscoverer of an
archaeological site first thought to be of the Tarascan culture. This discovery brought worldwide attention
after it was found to actually be a whole new Indian culture the Chupicauro civilization, which
flourished in Mexico about a thousand years before the Tarascans.

Julsrud's 1944 find consisted of more than thirty-three thousand ceramic and stone objects, including
statues and obsidian knives. The amazing aspect of the statuary was the fact that the carvings depicted
humans in association with large reptiles resembling dinosaurs. Along with other weird creatures, there
were representations of Sumerian and Egyptian motifs, as well as bearded Caucasians, Africans, and
Polynesians.

Although radiocarbon and thermoluminescence testing indicated that the objects could be dated as far
back as 6,500 years, Smithsonian officials quickly proclaimed the entire episode a hoax. In recent years,
when researcher John H. Tierney filed a Freedom of Information Act request, it was learned that all of the
Julsrud case files at the Smithsonian were missing.

Dennis Swift, on his website Dinosaursandman.com, has written of visiting Acambaro. He noted,
"Waldemar, in print [his book was published in 1947], theorized that the colossal collection of ceramic
and stone artifacts had been buried by a people who had experienced catastrophes. He conjectured that
there had been a period of catastrophes that had changed the face of the earth, and that there must have
been ancient civilizations wiped out by the catastrophes. His most radical suggestion that clashed
violendy with scientists was that man had existed contemporaneously with the dinosaurs. Although there
was sound evidence that Julsrud was on to something of major scientific importance, he was ridiculed by
the authorities when his book was published."

In 1955, Charles Hapgood, then professor of history and anthropology at Keene State College of the
University of New Hampshire and author of Earth's Shifting Crust and Maps of the Ancient Sea Kings,
spent several months in Acambaro studying the Julsrud collection. To eliminate the possibility the
collection was merely a modern hoax, Hapgood located a house that had been built at the same location in



1930.

According to Dennis Swift, "They found a house direcdy over the site owned by the Chief of Police and
asked permission to dig beneath the floor of his house. Permission was granted, and they dug a six-foot-
deep pit beneath the hard concrete floor of the living room, unearthing dozens of the controversial objects.
Since the house had been built twenty-five years previously, it exonerated Julsrud, eliminated the hoax
theory, and negated [two reports alleging fakery] at all the important points."

One enduring mystery or conspiracy stems from reports of the discovery of ancient Egyptian
artifacts in the north end of the Grand Canyon at the beginning of the last century. According to a front
page article in the Phoenix Gazette of April 5, 1909, an expedition funded by the Smithsonian Institution
had begun work following the discovery of a "great underground citadel" in a cave "some 42 miles up the
[Colorado] river from the El Tovar Crystal canyon."

The article stated that a thirty-year employee of the Smithsonian, identified as G. E. Kinkaid, had
discovered the cave a few months earlier while boating on the Colorado River. The cavern was nearly
inaccessible: the entrance was 1,486 feet below a sheer canyon wall.

Once inside, Kinkaid found mummies and relics that he shipped to Washington, D.C. Quoting from a
report by Kinkaid, the Gazette wrote, "On all the urns, or walls over doorways, and tablets of stone
which were found by the image are the mysterious hieroglyphics, the key to which the Smithsonian
Institute [sic] hopes yet to discover. The engraving on the tablets probably has something to do with the
religion of the people. Similar hieroglyphics have been found in southern Arizona. Among the pictorial
writings, only two animals are found. One is of prehistoric type." Kinkaid's report also noted that in one
large room were mummies, all male and all wrapped in a "bark fabric."

Other rooms contained cooking vessels and storage places, and one room that smelled "snaky" seemed
to be filled with gas or chemicals. It was estimated that as many as fifty thousand people could have lived
in the caverns comfortably. According Kinkaid's report, "The whole underground installation gives one of
shaky nerves the creeps."

The Gazette article also related that another Smithsonian archaeologist, S. A. Jordan, was making
additional searches of the cave and had discovered evidence strongly indicating that the cavern had once
been inhabited by a race "of oriental origin, possibly from Egypt, tracing back to Ramses." The scientists
had discovered several hundred rooms, linked by passageways running from the main passage. Some of
these rooms included "articles which have never been known as native to this country, and doubdess they
had their origin in the orient. War weapons, copper instruments, sharp-edged and hard as steel, indicate
the high state of civilization reached by these strange people."

The article's conclusion was shocking. It argued that if the archaeologists' theories were "borne out by
the translation of the tablets engraved with hieroglyphics, the mystery of the prehistoric peoples of North
America, their ancient arts, who they were and whence they came, [would] be solved. Egypt and the Nile,
and Arizona and the Colorado [would] be linked by a historical chain running back to ages which staggers
the wildest fancy of the fictionist." Unfortunately, the century-old Phoenix Gazette article seems to be the
only real evidence that this discovery ever took place. Some have called the story a planted hoax, and
officials at the Smithsonian continue to deny involvement in any such expedition or that Egyptian artifacts
have ever been recovered in the canyon.

But the mystery lingers. One young man, who did not want his name involved in this matter, related in
the late 1990s that he was backpacking in the north end of the Grand Canyon when he came across
concrete platforms. Knowing of the Egyptian artifacts story, he surmised that the platforms may have been
the base for cranes to lower heavy artifacts from the cave on the sheer rock face. David Hatcher
Childress, who founded the World Explorers Club, looked into the matter. After obtaining a map of the



Grand Canyon, Childress and club members reported:

Poring over the map, we were amazed to see that much of the area on the north side of the
canyon has Egyptian names. The area around Ninety-four Mile Creek and Trinity Creek had
areas (rock formations, apparently) with names like Tower of Set, Tower of Ra, Horus Temple,
Osiris Temple, and Isis Temple. In the Haunted Canyon area were such names as the Cheops
Pyramid, the Buddha Cloister, Buddha Temple, Manu Temple and Shiva Temple. Was there any
relationship between these places and the alleged Egyptian discoveries in the Grand Canyon?

We called a state archaeologist at the Grand Canyon, and were told that the early explorers
had just liked Egyptian and Hindu names, but that it was true that this area was off limits to
hikers or other visitors, because of dangerous caves. Indeed, this entire area with the Egyptian
and Hindu place names in the Grand Canyon is a forbidden zone no one is allowed into this
large area. We could only conclude that this was the area where the vaults were located. Yet
today, this area is curiously off-limits to all hikers and even, in large part, park personnel.

The Vatican has been long accused of keeping artifacts and ancient books in their vast cellars,
without allowing the outside world access to them. These secret treasures, often of a
controversial historical or religious nature, are allegedly suppressed by the Catholic Church
because they might damage the church's credibility, or perhaps cast their official texts in doubt.
Sadly, there is overwhelming evidence that something very similar is happening with the
Smithsonian Institution.


HOAXES AND FORGERIES

In addition to the problems of inconsistency that plague Darwin's theory of evolution, efforts to solve the
"missing link" problem have been hampered by false discoveries.

In 1887, for example, the Dutch anatomist Marie Eugene Francois Thomas DuBois moved to the Dutch
East Indies and joined the Dutch Army as a medical officer. Aided by two army engineers and some
forced laborers, in 1890 DuBois moved his search for fossils to the island of Java, where two years
previously a human skull had been found. Once there, DuBois's workers found an incomplete skull and,
upon widening the search, a partial jawbone with three teeth attached, on the banks of the Solo River.
Further searches uncovered a molar, an intact skullcap, and a thighbone. In 1894, DuBois published a
description of his fossils, claiming that they came from one creature and that, when put together, they
represented a link between ape and human that he called Pithecanthropus erectus, "ape-human that stands
upright." Informally, the fossils were known as Java Man.

DuBois's theory was never fully accepted even after his return to Europe in 1895. Some scientists
charged that the thighbone and skullcap were unrelated and represented two separate individuals. Others
merely argued against DuBois's claim that the specimen represented an intermediate primate, or missing
link. Stung by the controversy, DuBois had stopped discussing Java Man all together by the turn of the
century and hid the fossils away from the public in his home. Today, Java Man has been lumped in with
other fossil discoveries, classified as a large, prehistoric hominid called Homo erectus.

Certain "missing link" discoveries have turned out to be outright hoaxes. One of the most famous of
these was the Piltdown Man, based on a large skull and jawbone found in a gravel pit at Piltdown, East
Sussex, England, in 1912. The artifact was given the impressive-sounding name Eoanthropus dawsoni or
Dawson's dawn-man, after British amateur archaeologist Charles Dawson, who claimed to have
collected the remains from pit workmen.

But instead of being the missing link everyone was hoping for, Piltdown Man actually was revealed to


be a gigantic hoax in 1953. Dawson and others, including even the famous Sherlock Holmes novelist
Arthur Conan Doyle, were suspected of forging the missing link by combining a modern human skull with
the jawbone of an orangutan. Many suspect that whoever fabricated the Piltdown Man, and it may have
consisted of more than one person, did so in a shortsighted effort to support the theories of Darwin.

The Piltdown Man hoax succeeded for so long because at the time of its presentation, the scientific
establishment had long supposed that the large modern human brain preceded the modern omnivorous
diet. The forgery had provided exacdy the evidence that suited the theory.

Public acceptance of anthropology increased in 1974 with the discovery of the skeleton of a hominid
australopithecine female in the Afar Triangle region of Hadar, Ethiopia. American paleoanthropologist
Donald Johanson, assisted by Maurice Taieb and Yves Coppens, suggested the name Lucy after the
Beatles' tune "Lucy in the Sky with Diamonds," which was heard on a tape the night of the discovery.
Lucy, a three-and-a-half-foot-tall biped, initially was considered merely another Australopithecus
africanus, a previously known hominid horn the late Pliocene epoch. It was sometime later, following
other finds, that she was recognized as a separate species.

In the months following Lucy's discovery, Johanson's team found prehistoric hominid teeth and bones
from at least thirteen individuals, collectively called Australopithecus 333. The fossils are estimated to
be about 3.2 million years old and represent a species now known as Australopithecus afarensis.
Because this species may be even older than the Neanderthals and even Homo erectus, Johanson's group
of fossils is sometimes known as humankind's first family.

Scholars Colin P. Groves, Charles E. Oxnard, and Louis Leakey have agreed that Australopithecus was
totally different in morphology from humans. Groves commented that "non-Darwinian" principles would
be required to explain any connection between Lucy and modern humans.

Conventional science now accepts that Neanderthals were also a completely separate race from humans
as well, hollowing the first analysis of mitochondrial DNA (mtDNA) taken from the fossils from the
Neander Valley, Germany, in 1997, National Geographic concluded that Neanderthals did not contribute
substantially to the modern human genome.

If the empirical evidence doesn't support Darwin's theory of evolution, what can account for our
existence? Hominids, a term used to describe humans as well as closely related apes, evolved at a slow
and steady pace until about 450,000 years ago, when the primate family tree began to divide, creating
many separate branches of species during the late Pleistocene epoch. Interestingly enough, this period of
change coincides with dates during which the Sumerian tablets described extraterrestrials manipulating
the human DNA.


THE WEALTHY CONTROL RESEARCH

Woe be to those who attempt to argue against conventional thinking. According to many independent
researchers, there appears to be a conspiracy against any discovery that conflicts with prevailing wisdom
Consider the fate of Thomas E. Lee of the National Museum of Canada. In the early 1950s, Lee
discovered sophisticated stone tools caught in ice on Manitoulin Island in Lake Huron. These tools were
proven to be at least 65,000 years old and perhaps as old as 125,000 years, totally contradicting
conventional theories concerning the date that such well-fashioned stone tools were first created,
hollowing his discovery, Lee claimed he was "hounded" horn his position, his work was misrepresented,
and no one would publish his findings. Most of the artifacts he found "vanished" into storage bins, and the
museum director was fired for refusing to discharge Lee.

"The treatment of Lee was not an isolated case," noted Cremo and Thompson in Forbidden


Archeology. "There exists in the scientific community a knowledge filter that screens out unwelcome
evidence. This process of knowledge filtration has been going on for well over a century and continues
right up to the present day." One particularly exasperated researcher recentiy wrote, "Realize, that
scientific institutions, such as the Smithsonian and the National Geographic Society, are set up by the
world's elite factions in the first place to either debunk, distort or simply ignore any scientific data that
tends to enlighten people about their true origins."

Michael Cremo said he saw in science evidence of both misfeasance and malpractice. "You can find
many cases where it's just an automatic process. It's just human nature that a person will tend to reject
things that don't fit in with his particular world view," he said. Cremo cited the words of a young
paleontologist and expert on ancient whale bones at the Museum of Natural History in San Diego. Asked
if he ever found signs of human markings on any of the bones, the scientist responded, "I tend to stay away
from anything that has to do with humans because it's just too controversial."

Cremo was suspicious of activities by the Rockefeller Foundation in its funding of Canadian
paleoanthropologist Davidson Black, who conducted research in China and came to the conclusion that
humankind originated in Asia, specifically China and Tibet. Correspondence between Black and his
superiors with the foundation indicated that Black's work was part of a broader agenda. One letter stated,
" ... thus we may gain information about our [human] behavior of the sort that can lead to wide and
beneficial control." Cremo saw this as meaning that the research was being funded with the specific goal
of control. "Control by whom?" Cremo wondered.

"The motive to manipulate is not so hard to understand," explained J. Douglas Kenyon, publisher of the
magazine Atlantis Rising. "There's a lot of social power connected with explaining who we are and what
we are," he says. "Somebody once said knowledge is power. You could also say power is knowledge.
Some people have particular power and prestige that enables them to dictate the agenda of our society. I
think it's not surprising that they are resistant to any change."

Kenyon believes that scientists today have become a virtual priest class, exercising many of the rights
and prerogatives that their forebears in the industrial-scientific revolution sought to wrest from an
entrenched religious establishment. They set the tone and the direction for our civilization on a worldwide
basis, he says. "If you want to know something today you usually don't go to a priest or a spiritually
inclined person, you go to one of these people because they've convinced us that our world is a very
mechanistic place, and everything can be explained mechanically by the laws of physics and chemistry
which are currendy accepted by the establishment. ... I think many people are starting to see that the
world view they are presenting, just doesn't account for everything in human experience."

Brad Steiger, author of Worlds Before Our Own, wrote, "Archaeologists, anthropologists, and various
academicians who play the 'origins of Man' game, reluctandy and only occasionally acknowledge
instances where unique skeletal and cultural evidence from the prehistoric record suddenly appear long
before they should and in places where they should not. These irritating artifacts destroy the orderly
evolutionary line that academia has for so long presented to the public. Consequently, such data have been
largely left buried in site reports, forgotten storage rooms, and dusty archives where one suspects that
there is a great deal of suppressed, ignored, and misplaced pre-historical cultural evidence that would
alter the established interpretations of human origins and provide us with a much clearer definition of
what it means to be human."

By the early twentieth century, the intellectual community had cemented its support around Darwin's
theories. Instead of challenging the status quo, it soon became much more prudent for the aspiring
archaeologist or anthropologist to simply ignore or dismiss any unorthodox data. Such attitudes are in full
force today.



Did such distortion in the sciences come about by some flaw in the natural evolution of scientific
inquiry? The record indicates a conscious effort to derail true scientific investigation by a clique of
wealthy and powerful people. "For a brief period during the late 1920s and early 1930s, Rockefeller
philanthropies flirted with, and ultimately abandoned, the field of anthropology," notes anthropologist
Kevin Jones-Kern of Bowling Green State University. "During those crucial years and through their
modest grants, however, they dramatically affected the course of anthropology."

The Rockefellers, along with other wealthy and elite American families, such as the Mellons,
Carnegies, and Gettys, gained unequaled control over many of the nation's largest universities both
through direct grants and through their foundations. But with the approach of World War II, these funds
began to dry up, and certain types of scientists, such as anthropologists, found no jobs available upon
graduation. There were few teacher openings and even fewer funded opportunities for fieldwork. Those
who did find work with colleges and corporations were limited in what and how they investigated.
"Relatively munificent funding for the social sciences continued after this point, but in a more controlled
and directed manner. One of the casualties of this restructuring was the already limited Rockefeller
support for anthropology," stated Jones-Kern.

"Although the Rockefeller Foundation gave only half-hearted attention to the field of anthropology, the
repercussions of its relatively modest involvement were profound and long-lasting. From sponsorship and
publication of classic research studies, to the training of a generation of ethnologists, to the solidification
of sturdy university departments that trained future generations of anthropologists, the Rockefeller
Foundation greatly affected the course of the field spurned in 1934," wrote Jones-Kern. "Thus, while
Beardsley Ruml, Edmund Day, Sydnor Walker and their peers quietly working at the New York offices of
the Rockefeller Foundation are not generally recognized as important figures in the history of the
anthropology, perhaps they should be," he concluded. Of course, if one helps create something, than one
has some degree of control over that thing.

Some indication of the power of these families in scientific investigation may be found in the list of
founding members and presidents of the National Science Board, the governing board of the National
Science Foundation, whose members serve as policy advisers to the U.S. Congress and the president:
Chester I. Barnard (Rockefeller Foundation), Detiev W. Bronk (Rockefeller University), Charles Dollard
(Carnegie Corporation of New York), and H. Guyford Stever (Carnegie Mellon University).

One example of subtle control over research is the fact that even as the study of human DNA was
becoming more established and accepted, there was in academia a subtle persuasion away from
incorporating deep DNA research in archaeological studies. Instead, emphasis was placed on using
carbon dating and the conventional categorization of artifacts into a predefined evolutionary line, usually
beginning two million years or earlier.

In addition, institutions have limited paleoanthropology to the study of hominids at least a million years
old. At least two proposals, from Berkeley and Southern Methodist University, for study of more recent
fossils were rejected by the National Science Foundation for "lack of adequate scientific merit" due to the
paucity of relatively recent fossil hominids.

In 1971, when as an undergraduate Donald Johanson found the bones of Lucy, he announced a split in
the evolutional chain of ancestors, much to the chagrin of conventional anthropologists, who lambasted
him for even offering such a hypothesis at such a young age. This set the stage for more restrained
hypotheses in ancient hominid studies, prompting the media to describe any unorthodox ideas on evolution
as exotic. Was this by design? Thus the funding of pure science was controlled, and the general public and
academia were distracted from any non-Darwinian theories.

It should be noted that in 1974 Johanson graduated from the University of Chicago, a recipient of



Rockefeller largesse, with a scholarship from the National Institute of Dental Research that directed him
to write a thesis on teeth. It was through grants horn the National Science Foundation, the L.S.B. Leakey
Foundation and the National Geographic Society that Johanson was able to carry out his research in
Ethiopia, Yemen, Saudi Arabia, Egypt, Jordan, and Tanzania.

In the 1800s, huge sphinx-like statues, such as winged bulls and a lion with a human head, were
excavated in what was once the palace of the Assyrian king Sargon II, who ruled Mesopotamia from 721
to 705 BC. John D. Rockefeller purchased much of the recovered art and transported it to New York.

The Rockefellers' interest in art and the social sciences in North America reflect similar interests by
the Rothschilds in Europe and the Middle East. An Israeli foundation called Yad Hanadiv, which means
"benefactor" in Hebrew, was established in 1958 in honor of Baron Edmond de Rothschild. According to
its website, Yad Hanadiv acts "on behalf of a number of Rothschild family philanthropic trusts, continuing
a tradition of support for Jewish revival in Palestine begun by Baron Edmond de Rothschild in the second
half of the 19th century." Since the organization's creation, it has been guided by an advisory committee
comprised of members of the Rothschild family. As many as twelve Rothschild Fellowships are awarded
each year in the natural, exact, or life sciences and engineering, and up to eight in the humanities and
social sciences.

During the past century, the Rothschilds were the largest financial supporters of archaeological digs in
Palestine, and the famous Masada excavation of the 1950s was actually called the Edmond de Rothschild
Masada Dig. It has been reported from several sources that the Rothschilds believe themselves descended
from the Sumerian king Nimrod, the biblical great-grandson of Noah. According to the prestigious
genealogical publication Burke's Peerage, one Rothschild child born in 1922 was named Albert Anselm
Salomon Nimrod Rothschild.

In 1947, a Bedouin shepherd exploring a cave in Palestine found jars that contained seven scrolls. He
sold a few parchments to an antiques dealer for the equivalent of a few dollars. Eventually word of the
discovery reached the ears of Hebrew University archaeologist Yigael Yadin, who mortgaged his home
and traveled into dangerous Arab areas seeking the scrolls. He managed to secure seven of them for his
university, which prompdy published them

Between 1947 and 1960, archaeologists pulled 972 ancient biblical and nonbiblical texts from twelve
caves in modern-day Palestine. What many don't know, however, is that these texts, known together as the
Dead Sea Scrolls, reveal the dominating influence of the Rockefellers. Although many of the scrolls have
found their way to publications, "not so for the remaining scrolls," Bible scholar and former intelligence
analyst Patricia Eddy has reported. "The Rockefeller Archaeological Museum in Palestine soon became
involved and managed to acquire the rest of the scrolls horn the government of Jordan ... who stipulated
that no Jewish scholars be allowed access to the ancient Jewish texts. Today, Israel controls the scrolls as
a result of overrunning the place where they were stored during the Six Day War of 1967 ... these scrolls
are largely unpublished today (and) no one knows if all of them have been obtained. There is the
possibility that others are in the possession of, or have been destroyed by, the Bedouins."

Other members of the wealthy elite have exerted their influence over archaeology. For example, Donald
Johanson was involved in strange entanglements with the wealthy Getty family. Jon Kalb, a Texas
paleontologist who had studied geological depressions in Ethiopia for years and helped acquire funding
for Johanson's research, wrote in his 2001 book, Adventures in the Bone Trade, that Ann Getty, who was
married to Gordon Getty, heir to the Getty family's oil fortune, was involved in Johanson's work. Kalb
reported:


Mrs. Getty was then taking courses from [Tim] White [a University of California-Berkeley



paleoanthropologist associate of Johanson] at UCB and soon joined [Johanson's excavation]
team. She became an outspoken supporter of White and, during trips to Ethiopia (in her private
Boeing 727), was in a position to make large donations to the National Museum, winning
influence in the Ethiopian government. Worse for Johanson, Mr. Getty was the IHO's [The
Institute of Human Origins, which funded the majority of Johanson's project] largest financial
donor and a member of its board. In April 1994, Getty abruptly withdrew his support from the
institute, charging Johanson with mismanagement of funds and personnel. Because Getty was
responsible for half of IHO's nearly $2 million annual budget, his defection was widely reported
in the press, from the Wall Street Journal to the London Times.

Archaeologists and anthropologists are not the only ones subjected to intense pressure to toe the official
science line. In January 2012, the Wall Street Journal published a letter from sixteen scientists, including
Nobel Prize-winning physicist Ivar Giaever, who resigned from the American Physical Society over its
warning that the evidence of global warming is "incontrovertible." The scientists wrote that "stubborn
scientific facts" argue against warming being a man-made phenomenon. They said a growing number of
dissenting scientists have serious doubts about the much-publicized and alarmist global-warming message
being used to argue for new carbon taxes on the public but are afraid to speak up because of "fear of not
being promoted or worse."

"They have good reason to worry," stated the letter. "In 2003, Dr. Chris de Freitas, the editor of the
journal Climate Research, dared to publish a peer-reviewed article with the politically incorrect (but
factually correct) conclusion that the recent warming is not unusual in the context of climate changes over
the past thousand years. The international warming establishment quickly mounted a determined campaign
to have Dr. de Freitas removed from his editorial job and fired from his university position. Fortunately,
Dr. de Freitas was able to keep his university job."

CIA INVOLVEMENT

When Donald Johanson and his team arrived in Ethiopia to set out on his famous archaeological dig, he
came merely days after a military coup that ousted Ethiopia's ruler, Emperor Haile Selassie. When
Johanson arrived, he demanded a permit for field investigation from Ethiopian Antiquities Administration
director Bekele Negussie, who had previously declined Johanson's authorization due to politics.

According to Jon Kalb, who later became a competitor of Johanson, Negussie came to his office one
day at lunchtime and told him that Johanson had accused Kalb of being a CIA agent and receiving covert
money from a CIA front organization known as FORGE. Negussi said Johanson had also alleged that Kalb
was connected to the U.S. embassy somehow. The accusations against Kalb plagued him for years, and
they eventually led to his expulsion from Ethiopia. He has since discussed how other scientists suffered
similar charges. Johanson said Kalb's charges were baseless although he admitted that he, as well as
many other scientists in foreign lands, was sometimes questioned about the national affairs of other
countries by officials of the U.S. Government.

Was Kalb actually a CIA agent, as per Johanson's accusation? Or were any other members coverdy
working for the agency? It is possible the CIA somehow was involved with the archaeological community
to gain access to many otherwise impenetrable parts of the world. In fact, accusations of CIA involvement
among archaeologists and anthropologists were not totally without merit, according to a government
committee. The circuitously named Select Committee to Study Governmental Operations with Respect to
Intelligence Activities, called the Church Committee after its chairman, Democratic senator Frank Church,
stated in a 1976 report that the CIA had penetrated a large contingent of American academia:


The CIA is now using several hundred American academics, who in addition to providing leads
and, on occasion, making introductions for intelligence purposes, occasionally write books and
other material to be used for propaganda purposes abroad." These academics are located in
over 100 American colleges, universities, and related institutes. At the majority of institutions,
no one other than the individual concerned is aware of the CIA link. At the others, at least one
university official is aware of the operational use made of academics on his campus. In addition,
there are several American academics abroad who serve operational purposes, primarily the
collection of intelligence. ... Although the numbers are not as great today as in 1966, there are
no prohibitions to prevent an increase in the operational use of academics.

The report went on to state that the Church Committee was "disturbed" by the CIA's lack of
appreciation for the dangers it caused for the academics and institutions involved in its operations.

Such collusion between human sciences, the National Science Foundation, and the CIA continues even
today. In 2004, as a result of a Freedom of Information Act request, the Electronic Privacy Information
Center (EPIC) obtained a memorandum of understanding between the NSF and the CIA discussing joint
funding in mathematics and the physical sciences. This was placed under the rubric of combating
terrorism.

It can be rationalized that the CIA might involve itself in scientific activities in order to enhance
national security. But could its involvement with science have a more controlling purpose, such as
protecting the official narrative of our species's genesis?

Several researchers place the CIA in the center of a money merry-go-round that begins with institutions
of higher learning and foundations, then spins off into conferences, charitable and educational
associations, and student groups and on into journalism and the mass media.

If someone knew of extraterrestrial intervention in human development in the past and did not want that
information made public, they would certainly try to limit archaeological and paleontological
investigations to only the earliest time periods of two million years or more. Could it be that those at the
top are controlling science in order to blunt our discovery of our true human origins?

HUMAN ORIGINS CONTROVERSY

Since the release of the Darwin's books, the public has been told that humans slowly evolved from apes
between fifteen and thirty million years ago. Yet in 1967, when molecular biologists Allan Wilson and
Vincent Sarich of the University of California used an immunological study to compare protein reactions
in the blood of African apes and humans, their experiment indicated that humans and apes began evolving
apart from each other only five million years ago. Naturally, they were roundly booed by anthropologists.

In the early 1980s, Wilson again incensed his conventional associates by submitting a mitochondrial
Eve thesis, which proposed that all modern human races diverged recently from a single population while
older human species, such as Neanderthal and Homo erectus, became extinct. Mitochondrial DNA
(mtDNA) are genes that sit in the mitochondria, the energy-producing organelles within each cell, not in
the nucleus, and are passed from mother to child. After comparing people of different racial backgrounds,
Wilson and his coworkers concluded that all modern humans evolved from one "lucky mother" in Africa
about 150,000 years ago. Some wits have suggested that perhaps her name was Lucy. This finding may
prove most significant in light of the ancient Sumerian tale of the creation of man.

The implications of Wilson's proposal were extreme: that modern humans suddenly evolved from a
single African population roughly two hundred thousand to three hundred thousand years ago. According
to geneticist Mark Stoneking, one of Wilson's former students, the theory then posits that we "spread


across and out of Africa between 50,000 and 100,000 years ago and replaced completely, without any
interbreeding, the archaic populations from earlier migrations from Africa. The evidence in favor of this
hypothesis is the fact that the earliest fossils of anatomically modern humans come horn Africa, and that
early modern human fossils horn regions outside Africa tend to be more similar to those from Africa than
to archaic human fossils from the same region."

There were attacks and recriminations among the scientists, but eventually Wilson and Sarich's
evolutionary worldview prevailed. Stoneking has since explained the underlying causes for science's
concurrence on the issue.

Ultimately, the controversy was resolved not through rhetoric but, of course, through additional
data and analyses. The resulting view of our relationship to other apes, which is widely accepted
today ... is remarkably similar to the results that Sarich and Wilson published more than 40
years ago: namely, that we share a close relationship with African apes, having diverged from
them only approximately 5-7 million years ago. ... One can see the same logic at work here as
with the early incorrect views about our relationships with apes: namely, the desire to see "us"
as special where "us" now refers to Europeans compared with other groups, because it took a
long time for us to become so special.

Despite the mitochondrial Eve's attack on our preconceptions of widespread human evolution,
Stoneking has suggested that nothing has contradicted the thesis since it was presented. "All analyses of
mtDNA variation in contemporary human populations basically agree: she lived in Africa roughly
150,000-200,000 years ago, and modern humans then began spreading across and out of Africa between
50,000 and 100,000 years ago, with no evidence that any archaic, non-African populations contributed
their mtDNA to us a view that is remarkably similar to that which we published more than 20 years
ago."

In a 2011 article, Stoneking reminded readers how conventional science treats unwelcome evidence.
"The idealized view of science and scientists holds that when data contradict theory, no matter how long
or how well that theory has performed, scientists must reject the old theory and come up with a new
explanation to account for the new data. The reality, as any scientist knows, is that it is difficult to
overcome ideas that have dominated a field for a long time; instead, there is a tendency to reject the data
and the scientists which do not fit the theory," he wrote.

REMOTE VIEWING HUMAN ORIGINS

The idea of early intervention from off planet is not relegated to academics and book writers. U.S.
military intelligence officers, trained in the psychic methodology called remote viewing, saw Earth
originally seeded with protohumans.

From the late 1970s to 1995, the U.S. Army utilized about two dozen remote viewers to successfully
conduct psychic spying on the old Soviet Union and other nations. There are those who even claim that
since the psychic spying used by both sides pierced all secrecy, it ended the Cold War.

One of the most successful of the Army-trained remote viewers was Joseph McMoneagle, one of the
original members of the military unit eventually called Project Stargate. In 1984, McMoneagle was
awarded the Legion of Merit for "producing crucial and vital intelligence unavailable from any other
source" to the intelligence community.

In 1983, working with Robert A. Monroe, founder of the Monroe Institute in Faber, Virginia, which
provided basic out-of-body orientation for many of the military remote viewers, McMoneagle conducted


a session seeking to discover the origin of humans. During the 129-minute session, he described a
shoreline on what appeared to him to be a primitive Earth. He later estimated a time of about thirty
million to fifty million years after the time of the dinosaurs. Cavorting on this shoreline was a large family
of protohumans hairy animals about four feet in height, walking upright and possessing eyes exhibiting a
spark of intelligence despite a somewhat smaller cranial capacity.

Two things surprised McMoneagle in this session. These creatures appeared to be aware of his psychic
presence, and they did not originate at that location. McMoneagle described his experience thus in his
1998 book, The Ultimate Time Machine:

This particular species of animal is put ... specifically in that barrier place ... called the
meeting of the land and the sea. ... / also get the impression that they're ... ah ... they were put
there. They mysteriously appeared. They are not descended from an earlier species, they were put
there ... fby a] seed ship ... no, that's not right. Keep wanting to say ship, but it's not a ship. I
keep seeing a ... myself ... I keep seeing ... oh, hell, for lack of a better word, let's call it a
laboratory, where they are actually inventing these creatures. They are actually constructing
animals from genes. Why would they be doing that? Can we do this yet... here and now? Like
cutting up genes and then pasting them back together. You know, sort of like splicing plants ...or
grafting them, one to another. ... Interesting, it's like they are building eggs by injecting stuff
into them with a mixture ofDNA or gene parts or pieces.

As to who "they" might have been, he could only describe what he suspected was an "implanted
picture" of a delicate-looking, aquiline-featured humanoid unclothed and possessing a prehensile tail and
large "doe-like" eyes. This strange being seemed to be using a flashing light that produced frequencies of
energy. Searching his mind for a corollary, McMoneagle blurted out, "It's a grow light, for Christ's sake."

McMoneagle said he was disturbed by the impression that this was like someone tending a garden and
planting seeds, but "there isn't any concern about the seeds after they are planted." He added, "It's simply
like ... well ... put these seeds here and on to better and bigger business. No concern about backtracking
and checking on the condition of the seeds. They can live or die, survive or perish."

He said the session ended with him moving closer in time and seeing dramatic changes as the small
hairy creatures grew both in size and abilities into herding humans. He also cautioned against attempting
to make public any information that disturbs people's preconceived ideas.

Additional evidence for surveillance over humans in the past can be found in The Book of Enoch the
Prophet, a compilation of fragments of a Judaic book written by a variety of authors contemporary with
biblical scribes. An Ethiopic edition of this book survived and was discovered in 1768 in Ethiopia by
Scotsman James Bruce. Although considered a book of the Bible for five centuries, The Book of Enoch
eventually was excluded from orthodox versions in favor of the book of Revelation. Both books contain
some of the most puzzling and controversial passages in the Bible.

Chapter 12 of The Book of Enoch states, "Before all these things Enoch was concealed; nor did anyone
of the sons of men know where he was concealed, where he had been, and what had happened. He was
wholly engaged with the holy ones, and with the Watchers in his days. ... And behold the Watchers called
me Enoch the scribe. Then the Lord said to me: Enoch, scribe of righteousness, go tell the Watchers of
heaven, who have deserted the lofty sky, and their holy everlasting station, who have been polluted with
women. And have done as the sons of men do, by taking to themselves wives, and who have been gready
corrupted on the earth. ..."

Throughout The Book of Enoch, it is made clear that the Watchers were not human but came from the
heavens and that humans were their "offspring" to whom they imparted knowledge. "Destroy all the souls



addicted to dalliance, and the offspring of the Watchers, for they have tyrannized over mankind," the
writer commands in chapter 10, verse 18. This same theme is found in Genesis 6:4 (New International
Version): "The Nefilim were on the earth in those days and also afterward when the sons of God went
to the daughters of men and had children by them. They were the heroes of old, men of renown." The
Holman Bible Dictionary defines the Old Testament Nefilim as "ancient heroes who, according to most
interpreters, are the products of sexual union of heavenly beings and human women."

In his 1978 book, NASA engineer Maurice Chatelain concluded, "Can anyone really think that all the
fantastic knowledge in astronomy, mathematics, geodesy, and many other sciences was acquired by
mankind without outside help? Frankly, is it not much more logical to accept the idea that all this
knowledge was brought by astronauts who came from a another world, just as many legends and the Bible
tell us, or that the advancement of mankind was stimulated by some very highly developed cultures
located in the Land of Mu or Adantis, which were visited even earlier by outside civilizations from
within the solar system or even distant galaxies?"



ANCIENT EVIDENCE WORLDWIDE ANOMALIES


Evidence of prehistoric civilizations abound throughout the planet but are usually sloughed off as
anomalies, especially because such accounts usually include myths of sky-traveling visitors. Unexplained
manufactured sites, such as Stonehenge and Silbury Hill in Britain, the huge heads of Easter Island, the
Peruvian Nazca lines, the Great Serpent Mound of Ohio, and the controversial prehistoric "rock wall"
east of Dallas, Texas, seem to indicate a technology lost in prehistory.

The roster of strange anomalies around the world includes about sixty unusually small ancient Chinese
porcelain "seals" discovered all over Ireland in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, a time when there
was no known commerce between the Emerald Isle and China. Today these artifacts have been identified
as porcelain seals originating in the Dehua kilns in the Fujian Province of China from the earliest Qing
Dynasty (221-207 BC). It has been speculated that the seals were brought from China by the seafaring
Phoenicians, by ancient Irish tribes traveling as far as China, or by far-ranging medieval Irish monks.

Further evidence connecting cultures from opposite sides of the Earth came in September 1996, when
Han Ping Chen, an authority on the ancient Chinese Shang dynasty, confirmed that markings found on
Central American figures dated to more than three thousand years ago were clearly Chinese characters.
The figures were from the Olmecs, forerunners of the Aztec and Mayan civilizations, and were
discovered in Mexico in 1955. Smithsonian archaeologist Betty Meggers supported Chen's analysis,
stating, "Writing systems are too arbitrary and complex. They cannot be independently reinvented."

Evidence of human activity (tools, fireplaces, etc.) at Monte Verde in Llanquihue Province in southern
Chile has been dated to around 14,800 BC, thus predating Noah's Flood by three thousand years, as many
researchers, based on the obvious water erosion on the Sphinx plus other evidence in Mesopotamia,
believe the flood occurred about 11,500 BC. The findings at this site, now considered the oldest human
settlement in the Americas, initially were dismissed by the scientific community but today gradually have
found some acceptance, even though it destroys long-held beliefs about the occupation of both North and
South America, as the date 14,800 BC places it into the last ice age, which would have made a Siberian
land bridge impassible.

Mysterious life-size crystal skulls dated to at least 3,600 years ago have been recovered in South
America. A study published in the May 2008 edition of the Journal of Archaeological Science detailed
how a team of British and American researchers, using electron microscopy and X-ray crystallography,
found that a crystal skull in the British Museum had been worked and shaped using tools not available to
the ancient Aztecs or Mayans. So they concluded that the museum's skull may have been produced in the
1950s or later. "Some of them are quite good, but some of them look like they were produced with a
Black & Decker in someone's garage," remarked Cardiff University professor Ian Freestone. Despite
such efforts to explain away the crystal skulls, their true manufacture remains a mystery. The fact remains
that many of the existent skulls are made from milky or clear rock crystal found in suitably large deposits
only in Brazil, Madagascar, and even the Alps. Both the dating and locations in which the clear rock
crystal skulls were found argue against simple forgery.

In Cuzco, Peru, long holes bored in ancient stone blocks exhibit score marks that show the use of some
sort of high-speed rotary or vibrational drill, indicating that someone may have had access to such
equipment, rather than the holes being simply modern hoaxes.

Throughout England, France, and Germany today stand many ancient stone forts constructed in


defensible positions there are at least fifty just in Scotland built with large rocks that at some point
were vitrified, melted from such heat as to become fused and glassy. The heat necessary to produce such
an effect up to 1,100 degrees Celsius (1,980 degrees Fahrenheit) ruled out the possibility that the
stones were melted by conventional fires. Due to the fact that the vitrification took place at the weakest
point in the walls, many believe the fire was brought on by attackers, although no one can imagine how
they generated such sustained heat.

Dr. E. W. Matvegeva with the Central Scientific Research Department of Geology and Exploitation of
Precious Metals in Moscow reported in 1992 that tiny spirals of tungsten and copper were found by
Russian geologists in the Ural Mountains. These particles were studied at four scientific institutions and
were found to measure between .0003 millimeters and 3 centimeters (from about one one-hundred-
thousandth of an inch to a little over one inch). They were dated to between three hundred thousand and
one hundred thousand years ago, yet the proportions of their spirals were so regular that they could have
been produced only by mechanical means. No one knows what purpose the spirals served. Today
nanotechnology is commonplace, but such advances only began in the 1970s.

What appeared to be a computer dated almost a hundred years before Jesus was discovered in 1900 off
the island of Antikythera near Crete. Known as the Antikythera mechanism, the device contained a system
of differential gears not known to have been used until the 1700s. Many believe it is an artifact predating
Greek culture that was looted and then lost while being shipped to Rome. Some think the mechanism may
have been an early personal computer, as its door contained at least two thousand characters, composing
what researchers have referred to as an instruction manual. Its attachment to the mechanism implied that it
was designed for ease of transport and personal use. Studies in 2011 determined that the mechanism is an
astronomical calculator whose tiny gears can track celestial bodies. A system of thirty-seven hand-
cranked interlocking dials keep track of the day of the year, the positions of the sun and the moon and
perhaps other planets, as well as predicting eclipses. Cardiff University professor Michael Edmunds,
who headed a recent study of the mechanism, stated, "This device is just extraordinary, the only thing of
its kind. The design is beautiful, the astronomy is exactly right. The way the mechanics are designed just
makes your jaw drop. Whoever has done this has done it extremely carefully ... in terms of historic and
scarcity value, I have to regard this mechanism as being more valuable than the Mona Lisa."

A five-inch-tall terra-cotta vessel containing a copper cylinder with an iron rod inside, discovered in
an Iraqi village and dating from at least 220 BC turned out to be nothing less than a battery. When grape
juice, lemon juice, or vinegar was added to this and other similar objects, which have become known as
the Baghdad batteries, it became an acidic electrolyte solution that produced a half volt of electricity that
may have been used for electroplating gold and silver. Since to acknowledge the battery's use for
electroplating at so early a time would upset conventional history, this theory has been largely dismissed
by modern scientists. Paul Craddock of the British Museum explained, "The examples we see from this
region and era are conventional gild plating and mercury gilding. There's never been any untouchable
evidence to support the electroplating theory." But as pointed out by Marjorie Senechal, a professor of the
history of science and technology at Smith College, "I don't think anyone can say for sure what they were
used for, but they may have been batteries because they do work."

Carvings located twenty-five feet above the floor in the ancient Temple of Seti I in Abydos, Egypt,
resemble nothing less than two jet airplanes, possibly a submarine, and an Apache attack helicopter. Their
presence has been noted by recent travelers and reportedly was mentioned in an 1842 report, yet no one
knows what they truly represent. Researchers have wondered if the carvings in Seti's temple might be
connected to small delta-wing "jet planes" still on display in the Gold Museum in Bogota, Colombia. The
diminutive models, estimated to be at least 1,500 years old, have been explained away as stylized bees or



flying fish, but no one has explained the presence of both horizontal and vertical tail fins, not found on any
animal.

In August 1997, two German researchers, Peter Belting and Conrad Lubbers, tested a scale model of
one of the gold Bogota "jets" to determine whether it demonstrated true flight characteristics. Dubbing
their 1:16 scale model Goldflyer II, they attached a jet engine at the rear, which theoretically allowed
room for three passengers in the front. Did it fly? According to journalist Philip Coppens, a frequent
contributor to Nexus and Atlantis Rising magazines,

The proof is in the demonstration, and in this case, the proof is there: Goldflyer II behaved
impeccably, its landings being a thing of beauty. It is impressive to see enthusiasts take this
approach and demonstrate their case no one can argue with the flight capabilities of the
"insect" as it is. This is what the model looks like, and this is how it flies. But the definitive
answer is still in the future. In my opinion, fthe German experimenters] have been able to
demonstrate that the artifact is not an insect. At the moment, they have only been able to prove it
is an anomaly, an "item'"that has all the characteristics of an airplane. But is it one? Or is it
something else? Only new evidence, or comparisons with other findings of a similar nature,
might give us the final answer.

Cuneiform Babylonian tablets in the British Museum describe the phases of Venus, the four largest
moons of Jupiter, and the seven largest satellites of Saturn, none of which could have been seen in ancient
Babylon without the aid of telescopes.

Many other artifacts indicate advanced knowledge in the far distant past, and not only in the Western
world. One example is what seems to be an X-ray machine possessed by China's emperor Qin Shi Huang,
who lived from 259 to 210 BC. This device was described by contemporary scribes as a rectangular
mirror about four feet wide and five feet nine inches in height that "illuminates the bones of the body." It
was said that when a person stood before this device, medical practitioners could detect any hidden
malady within the organs.

An ancient Brahman medical text compiled about 1500 BC called the Sactya Grantham described what
appeared to be an early vaccination technique. It stated, "Take on the tip of a knife the contents of the
inflammation, inject it into the arm of a man, mixing it with his blood. A fever will follow but the malady
will pass very easily and will create no complications." This was some 3,500 years before British
scientist Edward Jenner was credited with developing the smallpox vaccination in the 1800s.

Maps by Turkish admiral Piri Reis dating from 1513 and still available at the library of the Topkapi
Palace in Istanbul, though not usually displayed for the public, are said to be based on earlier maps
predating Alexander the Great. The Piri Reis map and his other charts accurately depict the Amazon basin
of South America and the northern coastiine of Antarctica, neither of which was surveyed until after the
advent of aircraft in the twentieth century. The accuracy of these maps regarding Antarctica is especially
puzzling because it has been under an ice cap for at least four thousand years. Piri Reis wrote that he
made use of charts and maps dating back to ancient Greece, whose intellectuals acknowledged that they
drew from even older Egyptian and Mesopotamian sources. In a letter dated July 6, 1960, Air Force
colonel Harold Z. Ohlmeyer of the Eighth Reconnaissance Tactical Squadron of the Strategic Air
Command stated, "The geographic detail shown in the lower part of the [Piri Reis] map agrees very
remarkably with the results of the seismic profile made across the top of the ice-cap by the Swedish-
British Antarctic Expedition of 1949. This indicates the coastline had been mapped before it was covered
by the ice-cap." The discovery of ice-encased Cenozoic unicellular algae in 1983 indicated that
Antarctica may have been at least partiy free of ice as late as three million years ago.



The late professor Charles Hapgood, who taught the history of science at Keene College in New
Hampshire, advanced the theory in 1953 that Antarctica may have moved farther south by some two
thousand miles due to "Earth-crust displacement" and therefore could have been partially free of ice until
as late as 4000 BC. This is still a thousand years before traditional academics believe that the first true
civilizations of Egypt and Sumer with their seafaring explorers began. The idea that someone had
accurately mapped an ice-free Antarctica in prehistoric times paled beside the fact that Piri Reis's 1513
map also depicted the correct position of the Falkland Islands, not discovered until 1592, and the rivers
of South America the Orinoco, Amazon, Parana, Uruguay, and others not fully charted until the advent of
satellites. The Piri Reis maps were not flukes. Another Turkish map from 1559 depicts Alaska and
Siberia joined together, indicating that, unless the Bering Strait was intentionally omitted, this was a copy
of a map made more than twelve thousand years ago.

Author Erich von Daniken saw evidence of slight distortions of the South American coast on the Piri
Reis map. He claimed this same type of distortion is noticeable on satellite photos in which corners of
pictures warp due to the curve of the Earth's surface. Mm Daniken concluded that Piri Reis's source
documents may have been drawn from aerial photographs. Of course, the thought that someone may have
flown over Antarctica and South America prior to 4000 BC cannot be seriously considered within the
context of traditional history. Such evidence drove both Hapgood and his student, author Graham
Hancock, to speculate that a previously unknown and very advanced civilization existed in prehistoric
times. Neither man appeared willing to publicly postulate that such a civilization might have been the
result of extraterrestrial contact, yet the evidence for this supposition continues to grow.

HOARY STRUCTURES

Many ancient monuments attest civilizations existing long before accepted history. For example, a
rectangular ziggurat recentiy was discovered under about seventy-five feet of water off the island of
Yonaguni, southwest of Okinawa. This structure is six hundred feet long and ninety feet high and is said to
be about more than eight thousand years old, meaning it would be comparable (by unconventional dating)
to the pyramids of Egypt and predate the ziggurats of the Babylonians. The structure includes two closely
spaced eight-foot pillars, a wide wedge called the Loop Road, a straight wall named the Dividing Wall,
an L-shaped "stage," and a depressed "pool" with two large holes at its edge. Those who believe that it is
artificial argue that this number of regular-shaped objects in one small area make natural formation highly
unlikely. Boston University geologist Robert M. Schoch, who has claimed that the Sphinx is about ten
thousand years old, was impressed by the regularity of the structure's steps. Although retaining the belief
that its regularities are most probably the work of repeated scoring by the tides, he has written that if it is
indeed an artificial structure, "the Yonaguni Monument appears to bear testimony to a previously
unknown, yet very early and highly sophisticated civilization."

The purposes of some such structures have changed over the years. The world-famous stone circles at
Stonehenge, begun in 3100 BC, a date comparable with the Early Dynastic period of ancient Egypt, were
considered only monuments for pagan rituals until the 1700s, when British antiquarian William Stukeley,
considered by many to be a forerunner of archaeology, proposed that the builders of Stonehenge knew
about magnetism and had aligned the stone circles with magnetic north. Then, in 1962, Gerald Hawkins of
Boston University provoked an outcry in the scientific community by using computer technology to prove
that Stonehenge was nothing less than a giant observatory that could be used to predict both solar and
lunar eclipses.

Again the status quo weighed in, this time against Hawkins's new ideas. British archaeologist Richard


J. C. Atkinson, who directed excavations at Stonehenge for the Ministry of Works from 1950 and 1964,
remained adamant that the builders of Stonehenge were merely "howling barbarians" and that Hawkins's
theory was "tendentious, arrogant, slipshod and unconvincing."

The scientific outcry became muted after the much-respected British astronomer Sir Fred Hoyle agreed
with Hawkins and went even further, stating that Stonehenge was a model of our solar system and could
predict the date of a lunar eclipse nineteen years into the future.

Hawkins and Hoyle had merely added to the growing evidence that the ancients had much more
sophisticated knowledge about the solar system and the stars than previously believed. This concept was
further support by the recent discoveries of Stonehenge-type ruins in South Africa and Brazil.

In 2006, the BBC announced the discovery of a similar ancient stone structure in the state of Amapa, in
northern Brazil. The structure is comprised of 127 large blocks of stone, each well preserved and
weighing several tons, driven into the ground on top of a hill. The stones are evenly spaced and placed
upright.

Judging from pottery found nearby, the site, thought to have been an observatory or place of worship,
was built about two thousand years ago and thus long predates European colonization. It evinces a
sophisticated knowledge of astronomy and has been compared to Stonehenge, although the latter is much
older, dated to about 3000 to 1600 BC.

The South African circular ruin, called Adam's Calendar, is perched on the rim of the Transvaal
Escarpment and is believed to be more than two hundred thousand years old. African shaman Sanusi
Credo Mutwa described the site as the most sacred place on Earth. Based on the descriptions of the
African home of the Sumerian overlord Enki, researcher Michael Tellinger believed the site might well
have been the laboratory of the Enki, who, according to ancient tablets, created a hybrid there by
genetically engineering human and alien DNA.

In addition, Tellinger and his associates noted that none of the thousands of such circular ruins have
openings, although modern archaeologists have called the South African structures kraals, corrals for
catde. The only gateways in these kraals are those that have been knocked out recendy. However, there
were channels leading into the center of the structure and connecting to other circles. It has been theorized
by Tellinger and others that these were used for moving energy out of the circle.

Similar circular stone ruins, with spokes radiating outward but visible only from the air, have been
found stretching from Syria to Saudi Arabia. New satellite-mapping technologies coupled with an aerial
photography program in Jordan have revealed thousands of these giant ancient circles termed geolyphs.
Researchers believe that they date to prehistoric times.

One example is the Monastery of Saint Moses the Abyssinian, or Deir Mar Musa, located fifty miles
north of Damascus in Syria. Termed Syria's Stonehenge by archaeologist Robert Mason of the Royal
Ontario Museum, who happened upon the site in 2009, the area contains stone tools dating back as far as
ten thousand years, as well as stone circles. The stone circles were described as "corral-like" and were
said to be used as traps for gazelles and other animals. Mason said much work is needed to decipher the
mysteries of Deir Mar Musa, but such effort is uncertain due to the violence and political upheaval in that
country.

"In Jordan alone we've got stone-built structures that are far more numerous than [the] Nazca Lines, far
more extensive in the area that they cover, and far older," said David Kennedy, a professor of classics and
ancient history at the University of Western Australia. The purpose of the stone "wheels" is unknown.
Kennedy said theories that they were houses or cemeteries are unsatisfactory.

Tellinger believed that the African circular structures were created on ley lines theoretical lines on
the ground that intensify or carry the electromagnetic energy of Earth, similar to the popular Chinese



concept of feng shui and were used to channel Earth's energy. Along with a satellite communications
technician, Tellinger used an electromagnetic flow meter to measure the temperature gradient per foot
from more than six hundred feet belowground to the surface. They found the average temperature outside
the stones circles to be about 42 degrees Fahrenheit while inside the circles it rose to more than 136
degrees. "It was extraordinary!" exclaimed Tellinger. "Our measurements in sound frequency, heat
signature and electromagnetic intensity were infinitely higher inside the circles than on the outside. In fact,
the maximum energy could not be measured on our instruments. It went beyond 375 gigahertz."

"Now that we understand the energy-generating principle, it seems that this is a good example of an
early diagram of an energy-generating complex. The energy is channeled via the channels that connect
them all together, they create a continuous energy grid. The simple non-polar, or radiant energy would
have been used for everything as we imagine it today and more. It is not a dangerous form of energy like
the polar energy we use today," said Tellinger, referring to the AC/DC-generated electricity commonly in
use today.

Found within the circular ruins were several carvings of a serpent in the same horseshoe shape of the
Greek letter omega, Q, long used to symbolize the unit of electrical resistance, the ohm. The identically
shaped snake image can be found on ancient Greek coins.

THE CORAL CASTLE

The Earth-drawn energy mentioned by Tellinger may be comparable to that of the Serbian-born inventor
Nikola Tesla, who in 1900 constructed Wardenclyffe Tower on Fong Island to establish intercontinental
wireless transmission of electrical energy. Initially funded for $150,000, the majority of which came from
American financier J. P. Morgan, the project was scrapped after Morgan realized that wireless energy
would eliminate the profit from his investments in copper wiring. Tesla had successfully demonstrated
wireless energy transfer in 1891 and claimed that he could draw abundant energy from the earth.

This same energy manipulation may be behind Florida's curious Coral Castle, a collection of stone
carvings and monoliths assembled by Fatvian immigrant Edward Feedskalnin. Standing no more than five
feet tall and never weighing more than 120 pounds, Feedskalnin moved to Florida about 1919 and,
working primarily at night, constructed his coral rock collection during the next twenty years. In the mid-
1930s, Feedskalnin moved his entire collection to Homestead, Florida. Some say this move came
following an altercation with vandals, while others contend it was to locate on better aligned ley lines.

The site includes more than 1,500 tons of dense coral blocks, some weighing up to 30 tons. Yet there
was no evidence of modern machinery being used, and Feedskalnin would offer only polite but cryptic
responses to questions concerning his method of construction. On more than one occasion he did state, "I
have discovered the secrets of the pyramids, and have found out how the Egyptians and the ancient
builders in Peru, Yucatan and Asia, with only primitive tools, raised and set in place blocks of stone
weighing many tons!"

Feedskalnin explained that science had an incorrect knowledge of atomic structure and electricity. He
said all forms of existence are made up of three components north and south poles and neutral particles
of matter. Feedskalnin said he understood the laws involved in the relationship of the Earth to celestial
alignments. He also said he had an intimate understanding of magnetism and even claimed to have cured
himself of tuberculosis through the use of magnets. Feedskalnin died of kidney failure in 1951 after
checking himself into a hospital. Coral Castle was added to the National Register of Historic Places in
1984.

One account of Feedskalnin's methods came from Tellinger, who related, "The truck drivers used to


deliver the rocks and stand around the corner as he single-handedly offloaded these huge stones. And then
he would come round the corner and tell them they could take the truck and go. Nobody knows how he did
it, but there were reports of these eerie sounds and high frequency pitch noises and so forth but two school
kids reported seeing him horn the bushes nearby offloading these rocks with ice cream cones in his hands.
We are dealing with sound and the focusing of sound frequencies. This is what I refer to as the ice cream
cone phenomenon." He added that in San Jose, California, there is a museum which houses "beautiful
cones that were extracted from temples in [ancient Sumer] that commemorate the building of the temples."
Tellinger theorized that such conelike objects were used to somehow channel natural energy through the
energy of the individual user.

In contemplating the idea of moving objects by sonic energy, one cannot help but recall the biblical
story of Joshua and the battle of Jericho in which ram's horns were sounded, the Israelites were exhorted
to shout, and the city walls crumbled. Yet another account of the levitation of giant stones by sonic
frequency came from retired New Zealand airline pilot and author Bruce Cathie, who related an account
of Tibetan monks lifting huge boulders up a mountainside by the use of sound frequencies. This feat was
observed by a Swedish doctor who had traveled deep into Tibet in 1939. Using a collection of drums and
trumpets, the chanting monks were able to levitate a large stone some 250 meters (820 feet) upward to a
ledge in only three minutes.

Interestingly, a cache of cone-shaped stone tools made of basalt has been found on Easter Island, the
site of the huge monolithic stone giants. Researchers have long wondered how the people were able to lift
the massive statues into position. Perhaps the stone cones provide the answer.

STRANGE ARTIFACTS

Also in South Africa can be found the Klerksdorp spheres, small round objects collected near Ottosdal,
South Africa, by miners and locals from three-billion-year-old pyrophyllite deposits. Ranging in size
from one-half to four inches in diameter, the spheres are found in the Klerksdorp Museum, located about
seventy miles from Ottosdal. Described by some as "out-of-place artifacts" possibly manufactured by
nonhumans, the spheres reveal well-defined and parallel latitudinal grooves or ridges when cut open and
are balanced to near perfection, an impossible feat even with today's technology. Naturally, there is
controversy over both the nature and creation of the spheres. One, for example, has three parallel grooves
around its equator.

Conventional geologists, such as Paul V Heinrich, say the strange structure of the hematite spheres
indicates they are "natural concretions that are pseudomorphs after original pyrite concretions." He
concluded that the spheres are entirely natural and added, "The misidentification of natural objects as the
by-products of 'intelligent design' is an important lesson that needs to be learned by many fringe group
members."

Others are not as certain as Heinrich of the spheres' natural origins. Roelf Marx, curator of the
Klerksdorp Museum, has stated, "The spheres are a complete mystery. They look man-made, yet at the
time in Earth's history when they came to rest in this rock no intelligent life existed. They're nothing like I
have ever seen before."

Even stranger was the explanation of Douglas James Cottrell, a trance psychic similar to the famous
Edgar Cayce. During one session, he was asked about the Klerksdorp spheres. He stated that they are
"sighting instruments," similar to tape recorders, created by extraterrestrials to pass along information
from one world to another via subde energy vibrations. His explanation for such ancient cell phones
sounded eerily similar to that of the accounts of Tellinger, Cathie, and Leedskalnin.


Other ancient artifacts are equally intriguing. One such was found by author Sitchin in Turkey's Istanbul
Archaeology Museum. The carving, which measures about six inches long by four inches wide, was
described by Sitchin as "a sculpted scale model of what, to modern eyes, looks like a cone-nosed rocket-
ship ... powered by a cluster of four exhaust engines in the back surrounding a larger exhaust engine, the
rocket-ship has room for a sole pilot, actually shown and included in the sculpture."

A figure described as the pilot was sitting with legs folded toward his chest and appeared to be
wearing a one-piece ribbed pressure suit with boots and gloves. As the head is missing, it is impossible
to know if the figure wore a helmet, goggles, or other headgear.

The carving was excavated at Toprakkale, a city known in ancient times as Tuspa. Curators had not put
the carving on display; they had concluded that it was a fake because it differed from other objects of its
era and mosdy because it resembled a space capsule. Sitchin convinced them to display the artifact and
let the public decide. Most observers do see the figure as a person sitting in some sort of cockpit.

Austrian researcher Klaus Dona, who presented a well-received public exhibit at the Vienna Art Center
Schottenstift in 2001, displayed many amazing artifacts that gave indication that our history is not as we
have been taught.

A small tool called the Hammer of Texas was one exhibit indicating intelligent life before that accepted
by conventional science. This hammer was made of almost pure iron but showed no signs of rusting. It
was placed within a wooden handle and was obviously a manufactured tool. The tool was found encased
in limestone dated to more than 140 million years ago, when no humans were thought to exist. Adding to
this puzzle are several humanlike handprints and footprints found in the same geological stratum with
dinosaur tracks. Humans and dinosaurs are not supposed to have coexisted, according to conventional
science.

One of Dona's most fascinating exhibits was a stone pyramid embedded with precious stones, including
one placed near the top. The artifact eerily resembled the "all-seeing eye" atop a pyramid that is
imprinted on every dollar bill. But this ancient artifact was found in Ecuador.

Dona's many quaint and curious artifacts included statues and carvings of prehistoric animals thought to
have been extinct long before the advent of humankind, art depicting strange humanoids wearing helmets,
replicas of flying machines, and engravings of the planets and stars. Several ancient carvings depict
saucer-shaped craft and beings with large slanted eyes identical to modern depictions of alien "grays" as
described by persons who claim to have experience of them.

ELONGATED SKULLS AND THE STARCHILD

Evidence from the exhibition of Klaus Dona indicating that nonhumans may have lived on Earth in the past
included skulls brought from Central and South America with features that may not be human.

Many such skulls are termed elongated, as they extend up and beyond normal human length, similar to
the skull of an interdimensional alien depicted in the film Indiana Jones and the Kingdom of the Crystal
Skull. Like so many legends and fables, this film may have contained a modicum of truth.

Archaeologists, operating under the narrow constraints of science, claim a conventional explanation for
the misshapen skulls. They say young Inca children's heads were bound so as to produce the elongated
effect. A more far-reaching view is that this was done to emulate their elder creator gods, and it has been
noted that the practice was confined to the ruling and religious class.

But this explanation fails to address other issues. Brien Foerster, author of A Brief History of the Incas,
while studying the Paracas culture in Peru, found one elongated skull with no molar teeth or even sockets
for them. The skull also exhibited exceptionally large eye sockets and two small identical holes in the


back of the skull which could not be explained by the ancient practice of trepanning. Other skulls
exhibited strangeness with the normal three suture lines that connect the parietal, sagittal, and lambda
portions of the human skull. Some had only two lines, while others had four, and one skull was completely
smooth with no suture lines. Foerster, while remarking on the oddity of the skulls, only hinted that they
might represent ancient aliens viewed as gods by the Incas.

Researcher and author Lloyd Pye has been more forthright. Pye has spent coundess dollars and many
years of his life attempting to determine that his Starchild, a strange and misshapen skull found last
century in Mexico, is not of human origin. The skull, dated to about nine hundred years ago, was found in
Mexico in the 1930s and subsequently ended up in the hands of Ray and Melanie Young, who asked Pye to
head efforts to identify the origin of the skull. In 1999, Pye formed the Starchild Project, an informal
group of researchers and scientists, who soon ruled out all known natural deformities and initially found
that the skull presented a genetic and physical profile never before seen on Earth. X-rays of the teeth
indicated the skull belonged to someone about five or six years old. Yet degradation of the teeth's enamel
indicated the skull was that of an adult. X-rays also revealed natural convolutions of the unusually
flattened back of the skull, proving that it had not been cradleboarded, an explanation offered by skeptics.
Cradleboarding was a common Native American practice of binding a babe to a board on the mother's
back while moving about.

Pye and his Starchild team have now documented at least twenty-two physical abnormalities on the
small skull. Such anomalies, unheard of in any one subject, have been brushed off by conventional
scientists as mere deformities. Pye commented:

Mainstream science has consistently failed to explain or even explain away any of the
Starchild's anomalies, much less the complex combination that somehow created a functioning
being. Why? Because science has collectively agreed to set its BS detector to go off if anything
passes by it that is not already understood or does not fit accepted theories. ... Peer pressure is
crushing relative to subjects deemed "off limits" for serious discussion and analysis. Things like
UFO's, aliens, hominoids (bigfoot, etc.), and cold fusion are "forbidden" because their proof
would utterly transform "reality " as it is today. No scientist wants to be on the hot seat when a
paradigm overturns, so they work diligently to keep these various genies corked up in bottles of
ignorance and intimidation fueled by their "credentialed" ridicule and disdain.

In 1999, Pye asked six laboratories equipped to test ancient DNA to examine the Starchild, but all six
demurred, citing the "professional stigma" involved. Finally, DNA tests in 2003 demonstrated that the
Starchild's mother was human but its father was less than 100 percent human, as the nuclear DNA was
viable but not recoverable by human testing methods. Further DNA tests on the Starchild languished due
to the prohibitive costs.

Early in 2011, a geneticist identified several fragments of the Starchild skull which, while matching
human mitochondrial DNA, presented many more nucleotide differences than are normally found among
humans. Pye said the new DNA findings indicate that the Starchild skull may well be alien. "Now all that
remains is to determine whether alien means foreign to normal human genetics within the framework of
that subject as it is currently understood or definitely not horn planet Earth ... or something in between,"
he said.

Such determination came later in 2011. One lab, using newly developed techniques, agreed to test the
DNA on the condition that the lab's name not be made public. The result was astounding. It was reported
that "no significant similarity" was found between the Starchild DNA and a genetic database that, though
limited, nevertheless contained millions of DNA samples representing thousands of species including



humans. This indicated that at least some of the Starchild's nuclear DNAis not found on Earth.

More striking was a study of the Starchild's mitochondrial DNA in which was reported a total of
ninety-three variations different from human mtDNA. Pye believes this high level of variation could mean
that the DNA in different parts of Starchild's skull could differ even further from normal human DNA.

In early 2012, a fragment of the Starchild's skull containing a special protein called FOXP2, was
shown to exhibit fifty-six variations from the same type of protein in humans. "To put this in perspective,
let's imagine that when alive, the Starchild was indeed some unknown humanoid. No matter how different
from humans it might have been, to be in the humanoid family, its FOXP2 gene would have to be in the
range of 1 or 2 or at most 3 base pair variations from a normal human. To go past 5 or 10 would put it into
another class of species; 20 to 25 would put it in the range of mice and elephants, and dogs and frogs. To
have 56 is to put it in another realm, another dimension entirely. It is utterly unique," said Pye. "This is the
real deal," he added. "We simply lack the funding to complete a DNA study which we hope will prove the
Starchild is not human."

Fack of funds and interest also stopped Zecharia Sitchin from conducting a DNA analysis on the
skeleton of Nin Puabi, also called Queen Shubad, a Mesopotamian royal who was buried at Ur about
4,500 years ago and thought to be related to the Anunnaki. The queen's skeletal remains are still in
Fondon's Natural History Museum. But when Sitchin suggested a DNA study, Margaret Clegg of the
museum's Human Remains Unit replied, "No DNA analysis has ever been conducted on these remains ...
the museum does not routinely conduct DNA analysis on remains in the collection, and there are no plans
to do so in the near future."

Despite the lack of DNA studies and a seeming lack of desire on the part of archaeological authorities
to test the thesis, evidence continues to pile up indicating an extraterrestrial presence in our solar system
and on Earth, lending strong support to the ancient legends of long-lost civilizations and extraterrestrial
visitations.



SACRED SITES


The ancient Egyptians have always been thought of as being strangely advanced for their time. Rene
Adolphe Schwaller de Lubicz, a philosopher who studied the temples at modern Luxor (ancient Thebes)
for fifteen years, found that the early Egyptians had implemented a mathematical constant called the
golden section, or golden ratio. Though the golden ratio was originally attributed to the Greeks, it seems
that at Thebes the Egyptians applied it with great complexity and sophistication. The golden ratio is a
mathematical ratio between two components such that the larger is the same proportion of the whole as
the smaller is of the larger. In art and architecture, it creates an eye-pleasing proportion. Artists,
architects, engineers, and others have used it through the years. The fact that ancient Egyptians used it
demonstrates knowledge of mathematics long before the Greeks and Pythagoras. What prompted this
ancient knowledge and technical prowess?


THE OSIRION

About fifty miles down the Nile from Thebes, in Abydos, the early capital of dynastic Egypt, sits the New
Kingdom temple of Seti I, where the golden ratio was applied. The temple is perhaps the finest built
during Egypt's Nineteenth Dynasty (1298-1197 BC). Behind the temple and far below, an amazing
megalithic structure called the Osirion (sometimes spelled Osireion) protrudes into the desert. The
structure, with its gigantic posts and lintel stone blocks, looks for all the world like a better-constructed
Stonehenge, as its stones are smooth and wonderfully aligned in comparison to the worn and partially
collapsed English landmark.

The Osirion was discovered in 1902 by the British team of archaeologist William Flinders Petrie and
Egyptologist and anthropologist Margaret Mice Murray. Some conventional Egyptologists argued that the
Osirion was just another part of Seti's temple, but Murray knew better. In a 1903 report, she stated that
"we had found a building which has no known counterpart in Egypt." Because a number of the cartouches
of Merneptah, who succeeded Ramses II, were found at the site, one hypothesis offered up was that the
Osirion was the pharaoh's tomb, despite the fact that no funerary materials nor body were found. Murray
countered this idea by stating, "There is no tomb even among the Tombs of the Kings that is like it in plan,
none having the side chamber leading off the Great Hall. Then, again, no tomb has ever been found
attached to a temple; the converse is often the case, I mean a temple attached to a tomb ..." Some thought
Merneptah had merely taken possession of a structure there long before him

"The other hypothesis was that this was the building for the special worship of Osiris and the
celebration of the Mysteries and this appears to me to be the true explanation, for many reasons," Murray
wrote. "Each reason may not be convincing in itself, but the accumulation of evidence goes to prove the
case." As its name suggests, the Osirion may indeed have been built to worship Osiris, the Egyptian god
of the underworld, death, and rebirth. According to the ancient mythologies, the Egyptian god Osiris had
roughly the same description as the Sumerian god Enki.

There are several credible arguments against the Osirion being built by early Egyptians. Virtually all
New Kingdom temples are constructed at ground level from stone blocks weighing no more than two tons,
and every available space is filled with carving, hieroglyphics, or painted walls. Not so the Osirion. The
floor is located forty feet below present ground level, while the stone blocks, often weighing sixty tons or



more, were put into place without mortar, and even a piece of paper cannot be slipped between them And
with the exception of a few hieroglyphic images, which obviously appear to have been placed there long
after the structure was built, the exquisitely cut stone walls are bare. Geologists have found that the layer
of earth above the Osirion gives the structure a minimum age of eighteen thousand years.

It is worthwhile to note that Abydos was the center of the cult of Osiris, the god of death and rebirth.
Nearly all researchers agree that the Osirion is dedicated to Osiris. Some researchers have noted that the
only two structures found in Egypt that resemble the Osirion are the Sphinx Temple and the Valley
Temple, both found beside the Sphinx. The two Sphinx temples also display the same water erosion as the
Sphinx itself and therefore must have sat out under heavy rains, which only took place more than ten
thousand years ago. Since they are known to have been built from stone removed from the base of the
Sphinx during its construction, this would mean their construction took place several thousand years
before the arrival of Seti.

Yet another hypothesis is that Seti, in constructing his temple, discovered the Osirion and in deference
to the god Osiris, actually turned his uncompleted temple toward the ancient site, thus making it the only
temple in Egypt with an L-shaped turn.

It is interesting to note that a pyramidal structure with a flattened top or platform is found at the sacred
Mayan site of Chichen Itza in the Mexican state of Yucatan. It is called the Ossario. In the center of a
temple atop the Ossario is an opening that leads to a cave in which was found skeletons and various
ornaments, leading some archaeologists to conjecture that this was the home of the Mayan high priests, a
theory that has come under some dispute. Some believe this structure demonstrated some connection to the
energy-generating pyramids of Egypt and Sumer.

According to certain researchers, it is at the Osirion at Abydos where the first mention was made of the
Djed Pillar or Tet Pillar, known as the Pillar of Osiris. For the Egyptians, the Djed Pillar, depicted as a
tall cylindrical object divided by four parallel bars, represented a source of power as well as the
backbone of Osiris. Controversy continues over whether the Dejd was merely a representation or a
functional device. Several ancient Egyptian reliefs depict men holding what appear to be elongated glass
objects attached to a Djed Pillar as though to a power source. Interestingly, on at least one of these reliefs,
the men holding the device are oudined with double lines as though to indicate they were being shaken by
the power of the Djed.

This object of power also maybe a metaphysical symbol. As one website explained, "The Djed is the
supreme unifying symbol of all polarities, connecting us to the transcendent reality of the whole, the One.
It symbolizes the macro and microcosmic 'axis.' As the cosmic axis the Djed is the 'cylinder, 5 the column
of light linking the Earth to the pole star."

Also within the Osirion, a geometric design of multiple evenly spaced and overlapping circles known
to those interested in "sacred geometry" as the Flower of Life can be found.

It's interesting that this same design, a flowerlike circle, can be found in the temples, art, and carvings
of cultures all over the world, including Stonehenge, the Masada, China's Forbidden City, the ancient
Bulgarian city of Preslav, Mayan and Incan sites in South America, and even some crop circles.

If the Osirion wasn't in fact created by Seti and the Djed really contained such incredible power, then
it's possible that an undiscovered yet technologically advanced civilization existed in Egypt long before
the rise of the dynasties of the Pharaohs and that the Flower of Life was a common motif.

According to Egyptologist John Anthony West, "The Greeks themselves acknowledged the great fount
and source of the wisdom that came later. In other words, civilization has been on a downhill slide since
ancient Egypt. In fact, ancient Egypt itself was on a downhill trip from its very beginnings, because,
strangely enough, it reached its absolute peak the height of its prowess and sophistication fairly early



in the Old Kingdom around 2500 B.C. ... and pretty much everything thereafter was a lesser
accomplishment, even the fabulous temples of the New Kingdom"

Other ancient structures continue to baffle researchers who dare to look beyond their conventional
textbooks.


CARNAC

Thousands of monolithic stones, including pillars, erected near the coast of Brittany in northwestern
France prior to the arrival of the Celts attest the skills of Neolithic people living there more than 4,000
years ago. Carnac, as it is called, is regarded by locals as a Neolithic cathedral, and it is considered a
sacred site by many. Unnoticed until the seventeenth century, Carnac is composed of more than three
thousand stones spread out in multiple rows. One row measures more than five miles in length. During
World War II, Carnac was almost obliterated by the Allies, who thought the pillars were a German
defense line.

Some of the larger stones weigh more than twenty tons, and their true age is hard to determine. Carnac
is a mystery, because no one knows how the builders managed to balance these mighty stones in such
shallow ground. After all, ten inches below the present ground level lies impenetrable granite. No one
knows for certain why the ancients went to the trouble to construct Carnac, but one man has presented
compelling evidence that again such a prehistoric site is connected to the stars.

Howard Crowhurst, a longtime Carnac researcher, determined that the builders of Carnac used
sophisticated geometry and mathematics to mark solar and lunar eclipses. The pillars also seem to be
designed to match ley lines in that location.

Philip Coppens wrote that Carnac "involved careful alignments to astronomical phenomena, but also
played with the energies of the Earth which is likely one of the reasons why the stones of Carnac were
placed on top of a granite surface. Certain energies were harnessed here, but how and why remains a
question that can only be answered in the future. What we can say is that the site shows that the builders
of Carnac in 4500 B.C. possessed knowledge with which official archeology refuses to credit them"

GOBEKLI TEPE

Gobekli Tepe is a hilltop complex of megaliths erected on the highest point of a mountain ridge about five
hundred miles from Istanbul in southeastern Turkey. Hunter-gatherers reportedly used the site for religious
purposes some twelve thousand years ago during the Neolithic period. Its discovery in 1964 was the most
astonishing archaeological find in modern times, and today it is considered the oldest advanced
civilization on Earth. Prior to the discovery and dating of Gobekli Tepe, structures in Malta dating back to
3500 BC were considered the most ancient megalithic site known. The complex consists of twenty round
structures, most still buried, measuring thirty-three to one hundred feet in diameter. Only four have been
excavated to date. Each structure is decorated with massive T-shaped limestone pillars.

The most extraordinary thing about Gobekli Tepe is the fact that the entire complex was buried under
sand, not through some natural disaster but intentionally. Much damage has occurred over the centuries
due to farming and construction by locals who had no idea of the antiquity of the site. With the discovery
of Gobekli Tepe, archaeologists have had to completely revise their timetable of history, as it was not
thought possible for Neolithic people using primitive quarrying tools to build such a complex.

Archaeologist Klaus Schmidt of the German Archaeological Institute, who is in charge of the Gobekli
Tepe excavation, believes its creators came from far distant places. The various strata at the site suggest
several millennia of work, perhaps reaching back to the Mesolithic period. Considering that only about 5


percent of Gobekli Tepe's total area has been excavated, Schmidt said the dig might well continue for
another fifty years and still "barely scratch the surface."

British journalist Sean Thomas, who visited the site, noted, "That early Neolithic hunter-gatherers
could have built something like Gobekli is world-changing. Hitherto, it was presumed that agriculture
necessarily preceded civilization, and that complex art, society and architecture depended on the reliable
food supplies derived from farming. Gobekli Tepe shows that the old hunter-gatherer life, at least in this
region of Turkey, was far more advanced than was ever conceived."

But why would so-called primitive people use so much time and energy to construct something like
Gobekli Tepe and then bury it? After finding human bones in portions of the complex, Schmidt opined,
"Gobekli Tepe is not a house or a domestic building. Evidence of any domestic use is entirely lacking. No
remains of setded human habitation have been found nearby. That leaves one purpose: religion. Gobekli
Tepe is the oldest temple in the world. And it isn't just a temple; I think it is probably a funerary
complex." Schmidt viewed the site as a place of veneration and perhaps communication with supernatural
entities or domains.

Schmidt's interpretation has been challenged in late 2011. In an article published by Current
Anthropology, archaeologist Ted Banning argued that based on evidence of daily food preparation and
flint working, the structures at Gobekli Tepe were living quarters for a large population.

Termed by some the Turkish Stonehenge, the Gobekli Tepe complex predates its more famous British
namesake by seven thousand years. Hassan Karabulut, associate curator of the nearby Urfa Museum, has
called Gobekli Tepe "one of the most important monuments in the world." Some have even claimed the
site may have been the basis for the Bible's Garden of Eden. One factor leading to this belief is the
number of pillars there covered with elaborate animal figure reliefs. Archaeologists also have found a
statue of a human and sculptures of a vulture's head and a boar. Reptiles and vultures are commonly
depicted. Most of these carvings are found on the older pillars.

As in Egypt, the older columns at Gobekli Tepe are oddly more elaborate and finely detailed than the
later ones, evincing a deterioration of the culture. After visiting Gobekli Tepe in 2008, Andrew Curry, a
reporter for Smithsonian magazine, wrote, "Predating Stonehenge by 6,000 years, Turkey's stunning
Gobekli Tepe upends the conventional view of the rise of civilization. ... What was so important to these
early people that they gathered to build (and bury) the stone rings? The gulf that separates us from Gobekli
Tepe's builders is almost unimaginable. Indeed, though I stood among the looming megaliths eager to take
in their meaning, they didn't speak to me. They were utterly foreign, placed there by people who saw the
world in a way I will never comprehend. There are no sources to explain what the symbols might mean.
Schmidt agrees, 'We're 6,000 years before the invention of writing here.' "

A series of complete circles have been located buried within the Gobekli Tepe complex reminiscent of
reports by Michael Tellinger of the stone circles in South Africa. "As we walk around the recentiy
excavated pillars, the site seems at once familiar and exotic. I have seen stone circles before, but none
like these," commented Sandra Scham, a fellow of the American Association for the Advancement of
Science. She added, "Scholars thought that the earliest monumental architecture was possible only after
agriculture provided Neolithic people with food surpluses, freeing them from a constant focus on day-to-
day survival. A site of unbelievable artistry and intricate detail, Gobekli Tepe has turned this theory on its
head."

British author and explorer Andrew Collins stated, "There is no obvious explanation for a high culture
existing in Upper Mesopotamia at the end of the last Ice Age, when the rest of the world was still
populated by hunter-gathering communities concerned with day-to-day survival, and lithe more.
However, these faceless individuals, known to archaeologists as the Pre-Pottery Neolithic (PPN)



peoples, created some of the most mesmeric art in the ancient world, which would not be bettered for
thousands of years."

Collins pointed out that the similarities between this account of Gobekli Tepe's formation and the
mythology from the Book of Enoch are striking.

It is my belief that the trafficking between the suspected ruling elite and the peoples of Upper
Mesopotamia is the story found in the Book of Enoch, where beings called Watchers are said to
have gone amongst mortal kind giving them the forbidden arts and sciences of heaven. These
were said to have included the use of herbs and plants, metallurgy, the fashioning of weapons,
female beautification, and astronomy, many of the firsts accredited to the Early Neolithic world
in Upper Mesopotamia.

Similar stories exist in the myths and legends of Sumeria, which speak of gods called Anunnaki
coming among mortal kind and providing them with the rudiments of civilization. I believe there
is strong evidence to suggest that the Watchers, and their offspring the Nephilim, were indeed the
shamanic elite that founded the early Neolithic cult centres of Upper Mesopotamia. They are
repeatedly referred to in pseudepigraphical literature as birdmen, and we know that the
Neolithic period's highly prominent cult of the dead was focused around excarnation, and the use
of the vulture as a symbol of both astral flight and the transmigration of the soul in death. Clear
carvings and depictions of vultures, as well as representations of birdmen, have been found at
Gobekli Tepe and other PPN sites in SE Turkey and North Syria.

Klaus Schmidt agreed that the T-shaped pillars of Gobekli Tepe may represent mythical creatures or
even ancient gods. Such speculation supports the Sumerian tablets, which state that agriculture, animal
husbandry, and weaving were brought to mankind by ancient Sumerian deities. Gobekli Tepe sits at the
heart of places from biblical mythology, and many nearby locations are clearly mentioned in Genesis.
Turkey borders northern Iraq, placing it in proximity to the source of the Mesopotamian legends of the
Anunnaki, visitors who came bom the heavens. The Turkish town Sanliurfa, which is close to Gobekli
Tepe, was once known as the city of Ur Kasdim. Some believe it may be mentioned in the Old Testament
as the hometown of the patriarch Abraham

It is fascinating to note that Gobekli Tepe was not lost in the sands of time, but deliberately buried,
hidden from succeeding generations. But buried by whom and why? No one knows. And if Klaus Schmidt
is correct in believing that the builders of Gobekli Tepe came from elsewhere, where could that have
been? They could not have come bom the world's oldest known civilization, Sumer, as that culture has
been dated back only to 3300 BC, more than six thousand years too late to have built Gobekli Tepe.

Researcher and author Wayne Herschel stated, "Gobekli Tepe's layout plan and even its builders'
motives are decoded. They had the same secret knowledge ... hidden records of their star ancestors
matching the same blueprint secret knowledge of a star of their ancestors like the empires of ancient
Egypt, the Maya, the Inca and at Stonehenge." As with sbuctures in ancient Egypt and even carvings of the
Dogon tribe in Abica, Herschel found that the layout of Gobekli Tepe is a match for the star systems of
Orion and the Pleiades.

Strangely enough, the carvings and depictions of bird-headed figures at Gobekli Tepe are also depicted
in carvings on the mysterious buried statues on Easter Island in the Pacific. Herschel found more amazing
similarities between the two sites. "The thin arms art style [of Easter Island] is exacdy like the ...
unearthed megaliths at Gobekli Tepe in Turkey. This alone speaks volumes and if this isn't convincing
enough, the two large symbols on the back of the Moai [Easter Island head statues] are of the same theme
and style too," he noted aber visiting the island.



Herschel found it odd that the statues on Easter Island, which was originally called Rapa Nui, were
excavated in 1915 but then reburied. "What could have been so shocking for them to have been
completely covered up again?" After comparing much evidence at Easter Island with other ancient
cultures, Herschel concluded, "Scholars hate this obvious but impossible-to-avoid theory and its simple
... [sentence incomplete in source] Almost all ancient civilisations carry the same star visitor claim ...
show celestial ships and mostly bird head deities ... built unique megalith structures ... [and] show
pieces of the same star map.

"All ancient civilizations had exactly the same obsession with star visitors ... people who are most
likely our ancestors returning to try and teach us who we are and where we come from But what did our
people do ... they worshipped them as Gods."


BAALBEK

HerscheTs theories are astounding because they force us to reconsider our history in a new way. Did our
ancestors descend from the heavens? How close to the truth was Herschel?

Years of war and terrorism have kept tourists away from the ancient ruins at Baalbek in Lebanon. The
site was once known as the Roman city of Heliopolis and is one of the largest and best-preserved Roman
ruins. Baalbek may also present some of the most significant evidence of prehistoric space flight.

While attention has been directed mostly to the wondrous Roman towers and columns, the puzzling
aspect of Baalbek concerns the massive, multi-ton stone block undergirding the Baalbek acropolis, larger
than the one that is the site of the Parthenon in Athens. Below the Roman Temple of Jupiter, a wonder in
itself, lies a wall of some two dozen stone blocks, each weighing 300 tons. In one corner are three
massive blocks, known as the trilithon, each more than sixty-two feet long and weighing an estimated 800
tons. Nearby is yet another stone block almost eighty feet in length and weighing 1,100 tons. A former
curator at Baalbek, Michel Alouf, said of these blocks, "In spite of their immense size, they are so
accurately placed in position and so carefully joined, that it is almost impossible to insert a needle
between them No description will give an exact idea of the bewildering and stupefying effect of these
tremendous blocks on the spectator."

Since it has become apparent that the gigantic stone blocks under Baalbek far predate Roman
Heliopolis, the question arises of how could a primitive people move such weight? Conventional
authorities have suggested the blocks were all moved with wooden rollers. Some have even demonstrated
how this might be done. Steel rollers it seems more than eight hundred tons will crush wooden rollers
and levers have been used to move a five-thousand- to six-thousand-pound stone on a concrete platform
Other researchers, straining to find an explanation, announced that they could move stone blocks by
flipping them They first pried up a two-and-a-half-ton block and placed shims under it. By repeating the
process, they could flip stones up to about three fourths of a ton with only four or five men. In 1996,
author Alan F. Alford asked representatives of Baldwins Industrial Services, a leading construction
company, if they could move the thousand-ton Baalbek stone and place it at the same height as the
trilithon.

"Although it is sometimes claimed that modern cranes cannot lift stones as heavy as 800 tons, this is
actually incorrect," Alford discovered. "Bob MacGrain, the technical director of Baldwins, confirmed
that there were several mobile cranes that could lift and place the 1,000-ton stone on a support structure
20 feet high. ... Unfortunately, however, these cranes do not have the capability to actually move whilst
carrying such heavy loads." Such a crane, fitted with crawler tracks, would require massive ground
preparation to move such a block, including a level and sturdy roadway.


After hearing other plausible explanations as to how Baldwins might achieve the movement and
placement of such a massive stone block, Alford noted, "This is all very interesting, and gives us some
feel for the scale of the engineering challenge, but there is, of course, one slight problem with the
Baldwins scenario, namely that none of this twentieth century technology was supposedly available when
Baalbek was built."

Noting that not one Roman emperor ever claimed credit for the Baalbek temple complex or for the
construction of its massive foundations, Alford said, "What we do find instead are legends which suggest
that Baalbek was built by super-human powers in an epoch long before human civilization began."

According to local legend, Baalbek was once ruled by the legendary Nimrod, that Sumerian ruler who
led the attack on the gods by building the fabled Tower of Babel. Nimrod was said to have been the great-
grandson of Utnapishtim, Sumerian equivalent of the Biblical Noah. This suggests a sacred aspect to
Baalbek.

Searching for perhaps a religious meaning in the artifacts at Baalbek, Alford suggested that "the Roman
gods are only part of the answer to the sanctity of Baalbek, for the town was in fact named after Baal, the
Storm-God of the Canaanites/Phoenicians. And the legends of the god Baal provide numerous fascinating
parallels to the gods of the ancient Mesopotamian exploded planet cults. ... Indeed, my own private
research suggests that the Canaanite/Phoenician religion could itself be described as an exploded planet
cult."

Matest Agrest, a Russian-born ethnologist and mathematician, once proposed that the giant stone
foundation at Baalbek was at one time used as a launch site for space vehicles and that the destruction of
the biblical Sodom and Gomorrah was caused by a nuclear blast. Agrest, who in 1970 became head of
Leningrad University's laboratory and in the early 1990s immigrated to the United States, came to believe
that the monuments of early cultures resulted from contact with extraterrestrials.

Zecharia Sitchin, in his copious works concerning ancient Sumerian texts, also asserted that the massive
stones of Baalbek constituted an antediluvian landing pad for the shuttie craft of ancient astronauts. Could
its builders have been ancient astronauts, or might they have been from some prehistoric civilization?

And Baalbek is not the sole site of massive stone blocks whose size and weight would seem to be
beyond the ability of primitive people to move and lift. The megalithic ruins of Tiahuanaco lie twelve
miles south of Lake Titicaca in western Bolivia. Amazingly, the immense stones are joined with modular
fittings and complex breach-locking levels not found in any other ancient culture. Many of these blocks
are joined together with T-shaped metal clamps that were poured into place from a portable forge. Some
of these blocks weigh between 100 and 150 tons. One stone weighs about 800 tons!

Known variously as the Baalbek of the New World or an American Stonehenge, Tiahuanaco's huge
stoneworks are considered by some to be the oldest ruins in the world. In fact, the recent discovery of
underwater structures indicates that Tiahuanaco was built, not as a port on the lake, but prior to Lake
Titicaca's existence. Legends in the area say that the city was a gift of the ancient sky gods but was
drowned in a flood long ago. It is also said that at the time that Tiahuanaco flourished, the moon was not
in its present orbit.

Near Tiahuanaco are ruins known as the Puma Punku, which is strewn with giant, precisely shaped
blocks, many of which appear machine-made. The stones, composed of granite and diorite, are harder
than any other material except diamonds. The ruins at both Tiahuanaco and Puma Punku lie scattered about
as if destroyed by a catastrophic event.


PYRAMID POWER


Structures throughout the world give evidence of ancient man's fixation on the heavens and his fascination
with harnessing the powers of the Earth, none more so than the Great Pyramid of Egypt the only survivor
of the original Seven Wonders of the Ancient World. Mysteries and questions abound regarding this
pyramid, even as to who constructed it.

Many geologists now agree that water erosion on the Great Pyramid and the Sphinx indicates that both
structures sat under heavy rains, which have not occurred on the Giza Plateau for more than ten thousand
years. In other words, the Egyptian civilization, which is dated to the beginning of the Early Dynastic
Period of King Menes about 3100 BC, could not have built the Great Pyramid. It had to have been created
much earlier.

Though characterized as a burial place for the Fourth Dynasty pharaoh Cheops (alternately called
Khufu), no hieroglyphics adorn the walls of the Great Pyramid, unlike every other ancient Egyptian
structure. Furthermore, no evidence of a burial has been found, except one cartouche, which has been
called into question as a possible modern addition, reportedly found in 1837 by British Egyptologist
Colonel Howard Vyse, who was haunted by suspicions of fabrications as he was desperately in need of
justification for his Egyptian expedition expenditures.

After viewing evidence from German robotics engineer Rudolf Gantenbrink, British engineer
Christopher Dunn believes that the Great Pyramid might be a giant power generator based on harmonic
resonance. In 1993, Gantenbrink sent a remote-controlled robot named Upuaut II (Upuaut, or Wepwawet,
was a deity whose name means Opener of the Ways, probably in the sense of Scout) to explore the
southern shaft in the Queen's Chamber. The robot traveled up the shaft and revealed what Dunn
interpreted as electrical terminals, cables, and even ancient wiring diagrams etched on the walls.

"The discovery of electrical contacts and wiring inside the Great Pyramid, along with markings that
show how to connect them, do not fit anywhere in conventional Egyptology but confirm the theory first
published in my book, The Giza Power Plant: Technologies of Ancient Egypt, in 1998," said Dunn. In his
book, Dunn proposed that the Queen's Chamber "served as a reaction chamber and the shafts leading to
this chamber supplied two chemicals that when mixed together created hydrogen." Dunn has pointed out
that at the end of the pyramid's southern shaft, in what is now known as Gantenbrink's door, there are two
metal pins.

While the metal pins have been described as ornaments or door handles by some, no one has explained
why ornamental metal pins would have been placed out of sight in small shafts within the pyramid. It is
possible that they are actually electrodes.

In May 2011, New Scientist magazine published new images of these shafts, including a stone block in
one possibly a door near the outside of the pyramid. The two small shafts have been described as "the
last great mystery of the pyramid" by Zahi Hawass, Egypt's former minister of state for antiquities affairs.
The latest exploration also revealed abnormal hieroglyphs in red paint and odd carvings thought to be
marks made by the original builders. "If these hieroglyphs could be deciphered they could help
Egyptologists work out why these mysterious shafts were built," said Rob Richardson of the University of
Leeds.

Christopher Dunn has produced a compelling argument that the Great Pyramid, far from being simply a
tomb, was instead a giant power source.

There was no immediate explanation for what these red symbols mean, but they are a significant
discovery and have the potential to open up an entirely new area of research in gaining an
understanding of ancient Egyptian symbolism. When considered along with the metal pins the
symbols provide all the evidence necessary to prove the electrical use of the pins and also give



us a roadmap for exploration into the future. Not only did the ancient Egyptians leave us with
the physical evidence that proves this to be so, they also provided us with an electrical schematic
that showed how the pins were wired!


COSMIC WAR

Joseph P. Farrell also believes the pyramids were power sources, and he has even taken Dunn's
conclusions a step further. In a series of books, Farrell postulated that in the remote past, the power of the
Great Pyramid was used as a weapon in a great cosmic war that encompassed our entire solar system.
After calling attention to a huge gouge on Mars, Farrell stated, "Certainly impacts from comets and
meteors have occurred and can wreak untold destruction on the planetary bodies that endure them. But so
can wars fought with weapons of sufficient power to scar whole regions. ..."

Farrell's thesis received strong support in 2011 with the publication of Life and Death on Mars by
John Brandenburg, senior propulsion scientist at the Orbital Technologies Corporation and one of the
early researchers on the Cydonia project, a private study of the strange monuments on Mars. Brandenburg
states that Mars was actually earthlike for most of its geologic history. It contained a massive and
evolving biosphere but experienced a mysterious and astonishing nuclear catastrophe.

Hoagland also saw the asteroid belt as an exploded planet, a notion entertained by many. "What
mechanism can explain why planets should suddenly explode? The problem is not a small one, nor will it
go away," said Hoagland.

Farrell's scenario is not as implausible as it may sound on the surface. The notable astronomer Tom
Van Flandern, referring to the possibility of an exploded planet, stated, "This speculative possibility
might result from magnetic separation and storage of the antimatter in a planet over billions of years
before the explosion; or from some sort of chain-reaction high-energy antimatter generation process; or
from the intervention of intelligent beings. In my opinion, the last possibility should not be dismissed out
of hand." Farrell noted, "Van Flandern is gingerly and delicately implying that his exploded planets might
have been blown up in deliberate acts of war. Yet ... it is precisely this model that the abundance of
ancient texts actually supports!"

After listing the previously mentioned strange formations on the moon, Mars, and elsewhere, Farrell
has stated that these anomalies are "very real, very artificial structures that are no mere metaphors. This
implies, however unbelievable it may seem, that the war was also real, that it was interplanetary, and that
it happened millennia ago."

Farrell went on to theorize that this war devastated the Earth, reducing the population to a primitive
state, produced bomb craters on the moon, and left Mars a desolated world. A small group survived,
according to Farrell, and throughout our history has attempted to manipulate humanity into re-creating the
super science of this former age so that this remnant can dominate and subjugate the Earth. Again he is
supported by Brandenburg, who wrote that in the distant past, survivors on Mars fled to Earth and that we
are the "children of Mars," both culturally and biologically.

PYRAMIDS AS STAR MAPS

Symbologist Wayne Herschel believes that the Great Pyramid, among other monuments, provides a map to
the stars. Proceeding from the conclusions of Robert Bauval and Adrian Gilbert's 1994 work, The Orion
Mystery, Herschel believes that the Giza Plateau pyramids reflected the constellation Orion, which was
said to be the home of reborn pharaohs. Bauval had determined that the configuration of the three Giza
pyramids two in line while the third is offset indeed matched the configuration of Orion's stars and


that a small tunnel or air shaft inside the Great Pyramid aligned with the star cluster of Orion's belt.
Shockingly, Bauval and Gilbert realized that the arrangement of the Giza pyramids reflected the position
of Orion as it would have appeared about the year 10,450 BC a date that is consistent with the growing
body of evidence suggesting that the Great Pyramid was built thousands of years before we originally
thought.

In his graphics-laden 2003 book, The Hidden Records, Herschel presented seven years of research,
which showed that a wide variety of pyramids, temples, and ancient texts worldwide all represented
maps of the stars that served as the original homes of our progenitors. Studying a number of primary
sources, including fifty star maps found around the world, Herschel concluded that the "gods" of early
humans originated horn other solar systems and their sun was depicted on star maps left on Earth.

British author Colin Andrews has offered an alternate explanation for Bauval, Gilbert, and Herschel's
pyramid configurations. Andrews has argued that while the three Giza pyramids do resemble Orion's
Belt, they don't match it exacdy. However, the constellation Cygnus does precisely match the Giza
Plateau's layout. In fact, every star of the Cygnus constellation matched an Egyptian structure on the
overlay map, except for the star Deneb. He speculated that something heretofore unknown must be at that
location.

Supporting each of these researchers' hypotheses, a new tomb with a nine-foot-long sarcophagus was
discovered in Egypt in 1999, considered by Egyptian antiquities minister Zahi Hawass to be the
"symbolic" tomb of the ancient god Osiris. "It is at least interesting that the tomb of Osiris was located
direcdy under where the star Deneb ... strikes the Giza Plateau," noted UFO radio commentator Kevin
Smith. "It is interesting because it rather indicates that the fact that the Giza Plateau and the constellation
Cygnus match is not an accident. Not only does the constellation Cygnus match the layout of the pyramids,
but it marks the precise spot where Osiris' tomb lay deep under the ground."

Though the discovery of Osiris's tomb was an incredible find, Smith noted that there was something
odd about its retrieval. There are numerous photos showing the workers lifting the sarcophagus from its
resting place in the tomb's lower pit to the workers' level. In addition, there are photos of the workers
preparing to lift the sarcophagus's lid. Yet oddly enough, there isn't a single released photo showing the
inside of the sarcophagus at the instant when the lid was removed.

Smith noted that Hawass later said the sarcophagus was empty when the lid came off. "But was it?" he
asked. "This is not to imply that Hawass was lying, but it does seem more than odd that there are photos
of all the work leading up to taking the lid off the sarcophagus, but no concurrent photo of what was seen
inside the instant the lid came off." Smith believes that what Hawass may have been covering up was that
the mummy of Osiris was inside. If so, this would mean that Osiris was in fact an extraterrestrial after
all.

In addition to Colin Andrews, conventional academia also rejected the idea that the three pyramids at
Giza fully align with the three stars of Orion's Belt because the Giza pyramids and the Sphinx do not
match up with every star in the Orion constellation. Wayne Herschel believes there is an explanation for
this, however that the ancient Egyptians intended to encompass much more than just the system of Orion.
Near the pyramids are piles of ruins that may have been pyramids long ago. With these ruins, Herschel
devised a match between pyramids at not only Giza but also at Abu Rawash, Zawyet el-Aryan, and
Abusir with the star systems of Sirius, Aldebaran, the Pleiades, and Orion, including Rigel and
Betelgeuse. He explained that the ruin to the south of the Sphinx had been slighdy offset to avoid
protruding into the Nile. Other than that, the positions of the pyramids were a perfect representation of the
star systems.

"It can be said with a certain amount of finality that all the pyramid star maps you have evidenced



around the globe and even on another planet Mars marked the start of something utterly monumental in
our solar system. They were probably built in celebration of the epoch of the genesis of the human
species in our solar system ... as an 'arrival ' scenario from the 'ak ,' the star of the 'gods ' [emphasis in
the original]," wrote Herschel, explaining that Ak is the name of the sun from which the sun god Ra
originated.

He elaborated: "The ancient Egyptians revered a Sun ... but it was not our Sun! Astronomers can
confirm that the Solar Temple obelisk is the only monument in the entire pyramid field to emulate a 'Sun-
like' star ... and it is relatively nearby. The correlation occurred only at its most precise position 17,250
years ago, perhaps documenting the dawning of humanity. All the other pyramids match bright stars that
are nothing like our Sun." Herschel suggests that the Sun Temple was named after a sunlike star (HD
283271 in the Pleiades) and has nothing to do with Sol, our sun, at all.

FORGOTTEN PYRAMIDS

Other pyramids also have generated controversy. An ongoing dispute was generated in late 2005 when it
was announced that the world's largest pyramid had been found near the town of Visoko (literally, High),
northwest of the Bosnian city of Sarajevo. Semir "Sam" Osmanagic, a Houston, Texas, manufacturer who
was born in Bosnia and a foreign member of the Russian Academy of Natural Sciences in Moscow, said
he first found two pyramids earlier in 2005 when he noticed that what had been thought to be merely hills
had triangular faces and obvious edges.

After his creation of the nonprofit Archaeological Park: Bosnian Pyramid of the Sun Foundation,
Osmanagic said a team of international scientists found five pyramids at the site, the largest of them rising
722 feet, which makes it higher than the Great Pyramid, which is 481 feet tall. He also said radiocarbon
dating conducted by the Institute of Physics of the Silesian Institute of Technology in Gliwice, Poland,
indicated the pyramid was constructed more than ten thousand years ago, making it the oldest pyramid in
the world by conventional standards. This date could mean its construction was contemporary with what
some people believe was the construction of the Great Pyramid. Most astonishing of all were
Osmanagic's further claims:

A team of physicists detected an energy beam coming through the top of the Bosnian Pyramid of
the Sun. The radius of the beam is 4.5 meters with a frequency of 28 kHz fkilohertz]. The beam is
continuous and its strength grows as it moves up and away from the pyramid. This phenomenon
contradicts the known laws of physics and technology. This is the first proof of non-herzian
technology on the planet. It seems that the pyramid-builders created a perpetual motion machine
a long time ago and this "energy machine " is still working.

Almost everything they teach us about the ancient history is wrong: origin of men, civilizations
and pyramids. Homo sapiens is not a result of evolution and biologists will never find a "missing
link," because intelligent man is the product of genetic engineering. Sumerians are not the
beginning of the civilized men, but rather the beginning of another cycle of humanity. And
finally, original pyramids, most superior and oldest, were made by advanced builders who knew
energy, astronomy and construction better than we do.

Mainstream scientists were quick to deny anything unusual about the mounds in Bosnia, describing them
merely as natural geologic formations hills. Anthony Harding, president of the European Association of
Archaeologists and holder of the anniversary chair in archaeology at Exeter University in England, was
encouraged to verify the find. "Since such claims obviously belonged to a fantasy world, I was inclined to


ignore the affair, ... " he later wrote. "I called in at the hill of Visocica, on the edge of the town of Visoko,
and looked at the excavation trenches that had been opened. We did this solely in order to avoid the
charge, already laid at our door, that we had condemned the project without seeing it for ourselves. As we
expected, we saw areas of natural stone (a breccia), with fissures and cracks; but no sign of anything that
looked like archaeology," said Harding. However, he and other scoffers failed to explain the accounts and
photos of Osmanagic and others depicting tunnels and chambers within this "natural geologic formation."

"Mainstream scientists, archaeologists, historians and anthropologists, are often the main obstacle for
scientific progress," argued Osmanagic. And the controversy continued.

Yet there is another non-Egyptian pyramid, dated to more than ten thousand years ago by scientists in
China, found in the western province of Qinghai. It has been compared to pyramids photographed on
Mars. The Xianyang pyramid rises almost two hundred feet above the surrounding countryside and has a
flat top thought by some to accommodate landing craft. "Local villagers claim their distant ancestors
spoke of great sky ships that navigated the heavens and used the pyramid as a landing, refueling and
resupply site. The hypothesis regarding extra-terrestrials is 'understandable and worth looking into' Yang
Ji, one of the scientists and a researcher at the Chinese Academy of Social Sciences, explained to
reporters," wrote retired major George Filer of the National UFO Center, which published photos of the
pyramid and strange pipelike tubes found there.

According to a Chinese news agency report, the pyramid has three caves with openings shaped like
triangles on its facade and is filled with red-hued pipes leading into the mountain and the nearby saltwater
lake. Above the caves are dozens of pipes of various diameters running into the mountainside beneath the
towering pyramid. Filer suggested that the pipes, more than simply carrying water, may have been used to
channel and transport energy from the earth.

The Toltec Mounds near Scott, Arkansas, are similar to the mysterious Indian mounds in Ohio and have
been compared to the Egyptian pyramids by the state's Department of Parks and Tourism. One of the
largest and most complex sites in the Lower Mississippi Valley, the numerous Toltec Mounds have been a
National Historic Landmark since 1978. They are thought to have been built by the Plum Bayou culture as
early as AD 700. According to state literature, "The mound locations were apparendy planned using
principles based on alignment with important solar positions. ... This alignment can still be witnessed at
the site on the spring and fall equinoxes."

Another large North American pyramid is located near St. Louis. Called the City of Cahokia, the
pyramid and surrounding mounds are described as one of the greatest cities of the world, for in AD 1250
it was home to more people than London at that time. Built by Native Americans along the Mississippi, its
creators were craftsmen who erected palisaded villages, a wide variety of structures, and a social
hierarchy led by the Great Sun.



PART II


The Ancients


"De t'ings datyo' li'ble / To read in de Bible, /It ain't necessarily so. "

"It Ain't Necessarily So," Porgyand Bess, lyrics by Ira Gershwin

From the geological and archaeological data, it would seem that Earth has been home to several
civilizations human or otherwise long before recorded history.

In a book little known in America entitled Gods of the New Millennium: Scientific Proof of Flesh &
Blood Gods, British author Alan F. Alford wrote, "A shadowy pre-history seems to exist as a legacy in
the form of stone, maps and mythology, which our 20th century technology has only just allowed us to
recognize."

Scholars have always faced at least two choices in dealing with ancient texts and legends to either
assume that the texts are allegorical fantasy or to take them literally. For too long, they wrote off the old
stories as fables. But in the modern world, with recent advances in geology, archaeology, and even
spaceflight, a whole new view of our past is taking shape, one that ties together the stories of our path to
reveal an underlying truth about our heritage.

It was once thought that the Greek poet Homer's account of the Trojan War was sheer fiction until
Troy's ruins were located by Charles Maclaren in 1822. Even then, it was not until the extensive
excavations of Heinrich Schliemann in 1870 that the reality of Troy was accepted. Eikewise, the ancient
Mesopotamian city of Ur was thought to be largely myth until it was discovered and excavated by
Eeonard Woolley following World War I.

Much of the Bible simply recasts narratives from ancient Sumer, which, for example, include a nearly
identical account of the Great Flood. Sumerian culture was the wellspring for much of ancient Middle
Eastern mythology.

The very foundation of Egyptian culture may well have been passed down by immigrants from
devastated lands of Sumer. One of these later migrants was the Biblical patriarch Abraham, a ranking
Sumerian who came from the city of Ur to Egypt with the "Tables of Destiny." These objects were thought
by many to be the original "tables of testimony" mentioned in Exodus 31:18. According to genealogical
expert and author Laurence Gardner, the name Abraham actually was a title (like the name David) and
could have referred to any number of persons. Ab-ram or Av-ram which means "exalted father" in
Hebrew, can also be translated as "he who possesses Ram," an expression used in India, Tibet, Egypt,
and in the Celtic world to denote a high degree of universal knowledge.

Abraham crossed the whole of the Near East and built an army, all the while guided by his god, who
had provided weapons that allowed him to defeat much larger forces. Abraham arrived in Egypt carrying
the wisdom of Sumer in cleverly worded codes found within the Torah and other old Hebraic texts such
as the Sefer Yezirah (Book of Creation), the Sefer ha-Zohar (Book of Light), and the Ha Qabala.

Paracelsus, the Swiss-German Renaissance alchemist who reflected his family's knowledge of Greco-


Roman history, gave an account of how Adam predicted the destruction of the world by water and how his
successors engraved ancient knowledge on two tablets of stone, which were found by Noah following the
Great Flood. "At length this universal knowledge was divided into several parts, and lessened in its vigor
and power," wrote Paracelsus. "Abraham ... a consummate astrologer and arithmetician, carried the Ark
[containing the tablets] out of the land of Canaan into Egypt, whereupon the Egyptians rose to so great a
height and dignity that this wisdom was derived from them by other nations."

Evidence of flooding around the world lends credence to tales of the Great Flood. The same time frame
encompassing the flood is also cited as the time that fabled Atlantis sank into the waters.

WHERE WAS ATLANTIS?

Our planet looked much different 250 million years ago. Instead of a world of seven distinct continents,
Earth was two things a mass of ocean and a mass of land. This giant landmass was a supercontinent
called Pangaea. But some researchers believe Pangaea was not the first, and that other supercontinents
had existed before Pangaea but simply broke apart and then recombined.

There are also many tales of fabulous cities, nations, and cultures lost to cataclysm. Mu, Lemuria,
Agartha, Thule, Shambhala, Shangri-La, and Cibola are just a few of the names tossed out referring to
ancient lost civilizations.

But the most famous of these is Atlantis, a name revered by students of the metaphysical and reviled by
those predisposed to conventional science. The two men most connected to the legend of Atlantis are the
Greek philosopher Plato, a student of Socrates who lived four hundred years before Christ, and Ignatius
Donnelly, a populist congressman and a student of catastrophism in general and Atlantis in particular.

The story of Adantis has continued to fire the imagination for centuries. Sir Francis Bacon, a leading
member of England's Invisible College, which claimed access to the "Underground Stream of
Knowledge," referred to newly found America as the New Atlantis. In recent years, theorists have
devised all sorts of hypotheses as to how Atlantis came to be and where it ended up, but the famous
philosopher Plato was the first to introduce the concept of the lost city. He claimed to have obtained his
knowledge passed down through his family from his ancestor Solon, who in turn had obtained it while
living in Egypt. In the dialogue Timaeus in 360 BC, Plato wrote of a great war between ancient Greeks
and Atlantis, "a mighty power" spanning the globe "which was aggressing wantonly against the whole of
Europe and Asia. ..."

This power had landed on the Atlantic coast, for in those days the Atlantic was navigable from
an island situated to the west of the straits which you call Pillars of Hercules: the island was
larger than Libya and Asia fAsia meaning the Middle East] put together, and from it could be
reached other islands, and from the islands you might pass through to the opposite continent,
which surrounded the true ocean; for this sea which is within the columns of Hercules is only a
harbour, having a narrow entrance, but that other is a real sea, and the surrounding land may be
most truly called a continent. Now, the island was called Atlantis and was the heart of a great
and wonderful empire, which had rule over the whole island and several others, as well as over
parts of the continent; and besides these, they subjected the parts of Libya as far as Egypt and of
Europe as far as Tyrrhenia fan ancient kingdom centered in the Alps above Italy]. ... But
afterward there occurred violent earthquakes and floods, and in a single day and night of rain
all your warlike men in a body sank into the earth, and the island of Atlantis in like manner
disappeared beneath the sea. And that is the reason why the sea in those parts is impassable and
impenetrable, because there is such a quantity of shallow mud in the way; and this was caused


by the subsidence of the island.


Notice that Plato referred to a continent opposite Africa and Europe. This is clear evidence that the
American continents were known as far back as Plato's time, four centuries before the birth of Jesus and
way before conventional history has stated that they were discovered by Leif Eriksson and Christopher
Columbus.

How did Atlantis come to be? Plato, writing through the words of Critias, offered this explanation, "I
have before remarked in speaking of the allotments of the gods, that they distributed the whole earth into
portions differing in extent, and made for themselves temples and instituted sacrifices. And Poseidon
[comparable to the Anunnaki Enki, known as the lord of waters], receiving for his lot the island of
Atlantis, begat children by a mortal woman, and settled them in a part of the island, which I will
describe."

While most people today still consider Atlantis a myth, others, including nineteenth-century American
congressman Ignatius Donnelly, took Plato's words as "veritable history," claiming Atlantis was the place
where humankind first rose from barbarism to civilization. Donnelly considered that the "gods and
goddesses of the ancient Greeks, the Phoenicians, the Hindus, and the Scandinavians were simply the
kings, queens, and heroes of Atlantis, and the acts attributed to them in mythology, a confused recollection
of real historical events." He also said Egypt was the oldest colony of Atlantis and its civilization, which
along with that of the Mayans of Central America represented a primitive reproduction of the Atlantean
culture. Both in Atlantis and in Central and South America, gold was extensively mined and treasured, not
for any intrinsic value, but for its association with elder "gods."

But many even today dismiss Atlantis as mere myth and legend sparked by Plato's writings. Apparently,
they failed to notice that many authors of classical literature, such as Proclus, Diodorus, Plutarch,
Posidonius, Strabo, and Pliny, all made references to Atlantis.

In recent years, a variety of other theories as to the location of Atlantis have been advanced. Based on
Plato's description, and assuming the "Pillars of Heracles" refers to the Strait of Gibraltar, most
researchers believe Atlantis was located in the middle of the Atlantic Ocean between Africa and the
Americas. In the 1920s, the "sleeping prophet," Edgar Cayce, saw Atlantis as a continent-size region
extending from the Azores to the Bahamas, with ships and aircraft powered by a mysterious form of
energy crystal. Cayce predicted that portions of Atlantis would be found in modern times.

In 2010, geologists working with seismic data collected by oil companies discovered buried deep
beneath the sediment of the North Atlantic Ocean west of the Orkney and Shetland islands an ancient
landscape with furrows cut by rivers and mountain peaks. Researchers traced eight major rivers and took
core samples from the rock beneath the ocean floor, which revealed pollen and coal, evidence of land
dwelling life.

"It looks for all the world like a map of a bit of a country onshore," said Nicky White, the senior
researcher. The submerged landscape, described as "reminiscent of the mythical lost Atlantis," covers
about 3,861 square miles, could have held a population of tens of thousands, and may be part of a larger
region that merged with present-day Scotland and may have extended toward Norway in a world before
recorded history.


THE BIMINI ROAD

It was in 1969, within prophet Cayce's predicted time frame, that researchers Robert Ferro and Michael
Grumley set out from Rome to the Caribbean and claimed to have discovered underwater formations off
the Bimini Islands in the Bahamas that are now known as the Bimini Road. In 1970, they published a book


entitled Atlantis: The Autobiography of a Search concerning their adventure aboard their boat, the Tana.

Initial investigations indicated that the huge stone blocks and pavement stones were man-made, but as
the name Adantis began to be batted about in the media and corporate America became involved, the tone
changed to disbelief.

R. Cedric Leonard, author of Quest for Atlantis, along with J. Manson Valentine of the Science
Museum of Miami, in 1970 studied a structure near the Bahamas island of Andros called the Andros
Temple. This structure measured approximately sixty feet wide and a hundred feet in length with
crumbling stone walls roughly three feet thick. "This is clearly an edifice of importance built by a
mathematically sophisticated civilization," he wrote. Leonard soon learned that the North American
Rockwell Corporation, which had substantial land holdings on Bimini, had been granted exclusive
excavation rights on all the underwater ruins in the area of Bimini Island. "Soon after, they hired a
geologist with previous experience in the area. ..." According to Leonard, [journalist Robert Marx
reported] "that the investigation was 'brief,' and that the geologist didn't even go into the water for the
'scientific' inspection. ... The hired geologist announced shordy after that the walls were not man-made
and that the columns were nothing more than 'ballast' from a shipwreck."

The National Geographic Society eventually entered the picture, sponsoring an investigation by
University of Miami geologist John Gifford, who carbon-dated the age of the giant stones as fifteen
thousand years old. Marine engineer Dimitri Rebikoff, as far back as 1969, had stated that the Bimini
Road is identical to numerous ancient man-made harbors discovered throughout the Mediterranean.
Rebikoff, who spent much time and energy diving at the site, firmly disagreed with the skeptics who
claimed that the site was all natural formations because there were no leveling stones underneath the large
stone blocks at Bimini.

Could these Caribbean ruins be the site of Adantis? It's hard to tell, mainly because so many
professional archaeologists and geologists have backed away from the project. "Once speculation
concerning Adantis enters the picture, professionals begin to back away (and the way they were treated
by their own colleagues, who could blame them)," Leonard stated. Those who involved themselves with
projects related to the site were ostracized, and due to the reluctance of qualified scientists within this
academic environment, "the scientific community is overlooking significant and sound evidence."

THE MINOAN EMPIRE AND SANTORINI

More recent theories have placed Adantis at various Mediterranean locations, including Crete, Cyprus,
and the island of Santorini (ancient Thera). In his 2011 book, The Lost Empire of Atlantis, author Gavin
Menzies presented a cogent argument for the legend of Adantis being simply a vague and garbled
recollection of the Minoan Empire, a Bronze Age seafaring civilization centered on the island of Crete
and named for its line of kings, collectively named Minos. According to Menzies's studies, Minoan ships
ranged from the Americas to India. Their empire ended about 1500 BC with the gigantic eruption of the
volcano on the island of Santorini, which sent millions of tons of volcanic ash into the atmosphere,
produced intense atmospheric shockwaves, and generated disastrous tsunamis.

Menzies wrote of ingots of nearly pure copper found in a sunken Minoan ship near Thera. Because
copper of this quality is found only near Lake Superior in North America, the Minoans clearly had
amazing range with their fleet of ships. Menzies also noted that the tobacco beetle, Lasioderma
serricorne, was found in volcanic ash in the Minoan town of Akrotiri. This beetle is only indigenous to
the Americas.

Because Menzies has equated the Minoan civilization with the Atiantean Empire, he believes that the


great volcanic eruption on Santorini helped create the legend of Atlantis. Much like the myth of Atlantis's
destruction taken from Plato, the resulting tidal waves, deadly gaseous clouds, famine due to destroyed
crops, and opportunistic pirate clans finished off the great Minoan Empire, leaving remarkably little
behind.

Yet there are others who disagree with Menzies's position. R. Cedric Leonard said that Menzies and
others who believe Minoan Empire and Atlantis were one and the same have mistakenly traced Atlantis
back to the Bronze Age instead of the Ice Age as described by Plato, who placed the time of Atlantis at
about 9600 BC. "By thus 'miniaturizing' it (both size-wise and time-wise), it has been made more
palatable for modern scientists and scholars to accept," said Leonard. "Plato describes Atlantis as having
'subjected the parts of Libya within the columns of Heracles as far as Egypt, and of Europe as far as
Tyrrhenia.' The Minoan kings never conquered neither Europe nor North Africa. But archeological
evidence is abundant indicating that a cohesive 'megalithic culture' occupied those very same areas of
Europe and North Africa in Mesolithic times (5,000-6,000 years before the Minoan empire began)."
Moreover, the area of Atlantis as described by Plato was far larger than that ascribed to the Minoan
culture.


THE SOUTH CHINA SEA

Physicist James M. McCanney, who has studied exotic energy sources reaching back to antiquity, placed
Atlantis at the opposite end of the Earth. He came to believe that Atlantis was located in the South China
Sea prior to a shifting of the poles: "The South China Sea, before the rotation of the pole shift, was about
five degrees south of the Equator. If you take a globe and you put your finger where the old North Pole
used to be north of the state of Michigan and you put your other finger on the globe in the South Indian
Ocean diametrically opposed and you rotate this Earth, you'll find that the South China Sea, where
Atlantis was, ends-up just a few degrees south of the old Equator." McCanney was heavily influenced by
the Brazilian professor Arysio Nunes dos Santos, author of Atlantis: The Lost Continent Finally Found.
Explaining their theories, McCanney stated, "In ancient times, there was no Pacific Ocean by name, and
the waterways were quite a bit different than they are now because of the tilt of the Earth. It was before a
pole shift. What we call the Laurentian Ice Shield was actually the old North Pole. At the time, Siberia
had a tropical climate with large herds of Mastodons and vast tropical plains and forests. ... Basically,
the mantle, the layer beneath the Earth's crust, shifted by about 40 degrees." He claimed that Plato's
reference to a "real sea" was to the Ocean of the Atlanteans, or the Atlantic Ocean, which, in
precataclysmic times, stretched unimpeded by northern ice from the South China Sea eastward across the
Pacific to the present Atlantic. And the Pillars of Hercules did not refer to the Strait of Gibraltar but to the
island of Krakatoa and its sister volcano that sits now in the Strait of Sunda, between Sumatra and Java,
the entrance into the channel leading to the main continent of Atlantis. "The ancient Greeks didn't know
that there was all of this the North American continent and what we now call the Pacific, which was, in
ancient days, simply one vast ocean called the Atlantic Ocean," explained McCanney.

OUT OF THIS WORLD

But McCanney went much further than simply naming a location for Atlantis. He added spaceflight to the
puzzle by describing Atlantis as

... a very advanced culture that we hear about in legends that had directed energy beams, big

mirrors, big lasers, had the ability to fly, and I believe, space flight. I believe that they were


landing on Mars. They had regular movement between Earth and Mars, when Mars was a water
planet. When Mars came very close in its orbit to Earth, it was a very simple shuttle trip to go to
Mars, and you did not have to take any provisions with you because Mars was a water planet,
just like Earth. So, basically, there were civilizations on Mars, on Earth, and once every 5 years
or so, when the planets aligned, you could make a trip back and forth, which was quite
commonplace at that time. ... They knew about atmospheric electricity. They were able to tap
into it. They had unlimited electrical power. They had been around for thousands of years, as
opposed to, say, our civilization of modern, Western man in the United States, of the last 100
years. In a 10,000-year period they would have been quite advanced, and learned how to live
with the environment without destroying themselves and the environment.

Austrian-born researcher and writer Rich Anders had an even stranger take on the story of Adantis.
Noting that Solon stated that Atlantis "disappeared" rather than sank into the sea, Anders postulated that
Atlantis vanished into a parallel world, another dimension, thus explaining the lack of evidence for its
existence.

"Greek paintings show the sun in different positions. For thousands of years this planet has been
revolving around an axis. Clearly, this is an indication that in the world before the planet did not revolve
around an axis," explained Anders. "Furthermore, the predecessors of the Greek, the Hellenic people,
knew of a place in the Atlantic called Aea. According to legend, its inhabitants were technologically very
advanced and they did not fear death. Either they were immortals or they knew enough about death not to
fear it. Most importandy, though, it was told that over Aea the sun was always in the midday position.
This is yet another indication that as long as the parallel world, the paradise, existed, this planet did not
revolve around an axis."

Much like Ignatius Donnelly, Anders believed the Adanteans were gods, except that they "did not make
it into the present world. ... Atlantis and everything that belonged to it remained in the parallel world, the
paradise, which disappeared about 3,500 years ago."

POLE SHIFT AND ANTARCTICA

The pole shift described by James McCanney may explain some of the world's mysterious history. The
1513 maps of Admiral Piri Reis depicted an ancient Earth because the map's coastlines had been handed
down from the Phoenicians, who had obtained them from even older maps. Reportedly, Columbus carried
these maps on his expeditions, and made notes indicating what is now Queen Maudland in Antarctica.
Columbus had expected the shoreline to help guide him to India, but he had instead run into a continent
buried in ice. Today, through satellite ice-penetrating imaging, the shoreline has been shown to be
identical with the Piri Reis map. So now Antarctica has been added to the many locations thought to be
the actual site of Atlantis. Could it be that this is where Atlantis was located? Some researchers today are
suggesting that Atlantis exists under the ice of Antarctica as the result of a pole shift.

Though conventional science has brushed aside the idea that Earth's poles may have shifted long ago,
the public has become increasingly interested in the concept of catastrophism, which is the idea that Earth
has actually changed quickly and dramatically due to large-scale catastrophes, including pole shifts,
earthquakes, floods, and meteor strikes horn space, all of which could have wiped out civilizations like
Atlantis. Much of this interest stems horn the work of Charles Hapgood and Immanuel Velikovsky, who
each observed different sets of evidence indicating the earth's quick changes. For instance, Velikovsky
examined the electromagnetic effects of Earth's shifts and close encounters with space objects,
specifically the planet Venus, while Hapgood has examined evidence from shifts in plate tectonics or


Earth-crust displacement.

These men and their followers point to the fact that prehistoric animals have been found flash-frozen so
quickly that their meat was still edible and undigested vegetation was still in their mouths. Tales of
woolly mammoths abound, but one of the best documented of such accounts appeared in the 1990 book of
Alaska zoology by Dale Guthrie entided Frozen Fauna of the Mammoth Steppe. Guthrie described how
his team of researchers discovered a thirty-six-thousand-year-old bison near Fairbanks, Alaska, in 1979.
They proceeded to cook some of the meat in a pot of stock and vegetables. Guthrie said that "the meat was
well aged but still a little tough, and it gave the stew a strong Pleistocene aroma."

Stories like Guthrie's support the idea that the Earth's freezing happened almost instantaneously, as
well as the catastrophism argument that a once-great civilization disappeared virtually overnight.

Maurice Chatelain, who made a detailed mathematical study of ancient sites and legends, wrote,
"Personally I am convinced that the story of Atlantis, as Solon heard it from Sonchis and as Plato has
given it to us, is true from beginning to end and that someday the ruins of Atlantis will be found, just as
one after another we found the once legendary Troy, Mycenae, Tiryns, and Knossos."

A WORLDWIDE CIVILIZATION

With Antarctica added to the list of places posited as the source of the Adantis legend, the debate
continued. It appears clear, however, that regardless of where it was located, the evidence indicates that a
widespread and advanced civilization did indeed exist in prehistory. The evidence of Atlantis lies all
about us, unrecognized for what it is because of narrow-minded thinking and conditioning.

In 1910, Oxford professor and Nobel laureate Frederick Soddy stated, "Some of the beliefs and legends
bequeathed to us by antiquity are so universally and firmly established that we have become accustomed
to consider them as being almost as ancient as humanity itself. Nevertheless we are tempted to inquire
how far the fact that some of these beliefs and legends have so many features in common is due to chance,
and whether the similarity between them may not point to the existence of an ancient, totally unknown and
unsuspected civilization of which all other traces have disappeared."

Some have suggested that the search for this ancient civilization, whether it was called Adantis, Mu,
Lemuria, or anything else, can be compared to the Hindu fable of the blind men and the elephant. The
basic story is that a group of blind men went to a zoo to experience an elephant. When asked to describe
the elephant, each had a different version. The blind man who felt the elephant's head said it was like a
large pot. The man who touched the elephant's ear said it was like a fan. One who touched the tusk said it
was like a plowshare; the one touching its trunk described it as a hose, while the one touching the tail said
it was like a rope. One who pushed against the elephant's side said it was like a wall, while the one who
put his arms around the elephant's leg said it was like a pillar.

The point is that like the blind men and the elephant, none of the Atlantis researchers are right but then
again, none are wrong. They all have a piece of the truth, which is that at one time, long before our
recorded history, there existed on Earth a global, highly technological civilization that fell into ruin due to
natural catastrophes, war, or both.

Many, including Professor Hapgood, have reached this same conclusion. He wrote, "The evidence
presented by ancient maps appears to suggest the existence in remote times, before the rise of any known
cultures, of a true civilization, of an advanced kind, which either was localized in one area but had
worldwide commerce, or was, in a real sense, a worldwide culture. This culture, at least in some
respects, was more advanced than the civilizations of Greece and Rome."

Early in the twentieth century, Charles Fort extended this hypothesis to include speculation that this


vanished culture was the product of extraterrestrials. Maurice Chatelain, who noted how the scientific
knowledge of astronomy by ancient peoples, such as the Sumerians, was "far superior" to that of
astronomers only three hundred years ago, went so far as to state that all terrestrial civilizations evolved
from the same source and this was "some extraterrestrial source in human affairs many thousands of years
ago." He added, "This theory is already generally accepted by the public and also is considered a
possibility by part of the scientific establishment, but it is difficult to get the official scientific
establishment to accept this theory because it would turn upside down all traditional scientific beliefs.
Nevertheless, this theory is true and accurate, because there is none other that would better explain the
sudden appearance of intelligent man and his very advanced scientific knowledge so long ago."



SUMER: THE FIRST KNOWN CIVILIZATION


While the very existence of Atlantis is still being debated, we find the first of the great recorded
civilizations was ancient Sumer. Also known as Shinar and Chaldea, this civilization arose between the
Tigris and Euphrates rivers in the area known today as Iraq, which derived its name from the ancient
Sumerian city of Uruk. From Sumer came an amazing and fully evolved civilization that handed down the
basics for all ensuing Western cultures, from written language and law to mathematics, agriculture, and
astronomy.

According to conventional history, Sumer grew out of a collection of hunter-gatherer clans who banded
together to form the first human civilization within the Tigris-Euphrates Valley about 4000 BC. Yet by
3300 BC, archaeological studies have shown that Sumerians had drained marshes, dug canals, constructed
dams and dikes, and built a large-scale irrigation system next to gleaming cities containing huge
pyramidal structures called ziggurats. What prompted this sudden spurt of civilization?

About 2400 BC, Sumer was invaded from the west and north by Semitic tribes, and by about 2350 BC
was captive to the warrior king Sargon the Great, who founded the Semite Akkadian Dynasty, whose
empire stretched from the Persian Gulf to the Mediterranean. After years of wars and population
displacements, the lands of Sumer were united under Hammurabi of Babylon, who's famous code of laws
may have been instituted to discipline the mass migrations of people taking place at that time due to wars
and geophysical catastrophes. It is now clear that the Code of Hammurabi was drawn from laws set down
by the Sumerians centuries earlier, particularly the earliest law code yet discovered, issued by the
Sumerian king Ur-Nammu.

Virtually nothing was known about the Sumerians until about 150 years ago, when archaeologists,
spurred by the seventeenth-century writings of Italian traveler Pietro della Valle, began to dig into the
strange mounds that dotted the countryside in southern Iraq. In 1843, the Frenchman Paul-Emile Botta
discovered Sargon II's palace near modern-day Khorsabad, and soon after, archaeologists found buried
cities, broken palaces, artifacts, and thousands of clay tablets detailing every facet of Sumerian life. By
the late 1800s, Sumerian was considered an original language and was being translated. Despite today's
knowledge, the general public still has been taught little about this first great human civilization, which
suddenly materialized in Mesopotamia.

Before it strangely vanished, it had gready influenced life as far east as the Indus River and as far west
as Palestine and Egypt. In fact, it would appear that civilizations such as those of the Akkadians,
Phoenicians, Minoans, Assyrians, Babylonians, and even the Egyptians were merely devolved versions of
ancient Sumer. Yet the public has long believed them to be separate entities, an assumption which has
hindered a truthful understanding of human history.

CUNEIFORM TABLETS

Despite our superficial knowledge of the Sumerians, we have already been able to credit them with many
world "firsts." Samuel Noah Kramer, author of History Begins at Sumer and The Sumerians, noted that
these people developed the wheel, schools, medical science, the first written proverbs, history, the first
bicameral congress, taxation, laws, social reforms, the first cosmogony and cosmology, and the first
money (a weighed silver shekel), as well as the first writing system, cuneiform


Sumerian cuneiform writing may reveal more to us about Sumerian culture than we know about the
ancient Egyptians, Greeks, and Romans. The papyrus papers of other elder empires disintegrated over
time or were destroyed by the fires of war, but cuneiform was etched onto wet clay tablets with a wedge-
shaped stylus. These tablets were then dried, baked, and kept in large libraries. About five hundred
thousand of these clay tablets have now been found, providing invaluable knowledge of ancient Sumer
(which is not to be confused with the Biblical Samaria, the name of a mountain, city, and region north of
Jerusalem).

The Sumerian tablets went undeciphered until 1802, when a German high school teacher named Georg
Grotefend began systematically translating the trilingual Persian inscription of Darius the Great on the
Behistun Rock, which included a version in Babylonian cuneiform Today nearly eighty percent of
cuneiform tablets have not yet been translated into English because the sheer quantity has overwhelmed
the world's handful of translators.

The Sumerian alphabet was essentially shorthand for a much older original language made up of
logograms (symbols representing concepts rather than words) similar to antique Chinese characters.
Because this older language was not as detailed as English, many different translations may stem from a
Sumerian sentence.


LONGEVITY AND NUMBERS

One ancient Sumerian document, known as the King List, described not their "gods" but the earliest
Sumerian rulers and the lengths of their reigns. At first glance, the list seems preposterous, as it states,
"After the kingship descended from heaven, the kingship was in Eridu. In Eridu, Alulim became king; he
ruled for 28,800 years." Other kings served even longer, according to the list. For example, Alalngar
reigned for 36,000 years, while En-men-lu-ana ruled for an amazing 43,200 years.

Such longevity is also recorded in the Bible, wherein Methuseleh, Noah, Seth, Enos, and others are
reported to have lived more than nine hundred years. In China, rulers of the first dynasties each ruled
more than seven hundred years, while the Hindu Vedas state that prior to 3000 BC, the life span was about
a thousand years.

After the Great Flood, these numbers began to decrease until Gilgamesh ruled for a mere 126 years,
followed by others whose reigns were in only the double-digit range. Either there was something very
wrong with the ancient counting systems or there was something very unearthly about their rulers. Could
extraterrestrial intervention in human evolution account for such longevity? Could the promise of a much
longer life be used today to gain the allegiance of ranking politicians who otherwise would disdain bribes
or other enticements?

Sumerians traveled frequently and widely and are thought to have brought their advanced shipbuilding
technology and mapping abilities to the early Phoenicians, who settled along the eastern Mediterranean
coast in what is now Lebanon and later traveled the world.

Sumerian knowledge of the heavens was both amazing and puzzling. "The whole concept of spherical
astronomy, including the 360-degree circle, the zenith, the horizon, the celestial axis, the poles, the
ecliptic, the equinoxes, etc., all arose suddenly in Sumer," noted Alan Alford. Sumerian knowledge of the
movements of the sun and moon resulted in the world's first calendar, used for centuries afterward by the
Semites, Egyptians, and Greeks.

Few people realize that we also owe our geometry and modern timekeeping systems to the Sumerians.
"The origin of 60 minutes in an hour and 60 seconds in a minute is not arbitrary, but designed around a
sexagesimal (based on the number 60) system," Alford reported. He added that the modern zodiac was a


Sumerian creation based on their twelve "gods." They used it to chart a great precessional cycle that
would take 25,920 years to fully complete, a period known as the Platonic year. "The uncomfortable
question which the scientists have avoided is this: how could the Sumerians, whose civilization only
lasted 2,000 years, possibly have observed and recorded a celestial cycle that took 25,920 years to
complete? And why did their civilization begin in the middle of a zodiac period? Is this a clue that their
astronomy was a legacy from the gods?" asked Alford.

His question could be enlarged to question how the early primitive humans of almost six thousand years
ago suddenly transformed from small packs of hunter-gatherers into a full-blown advanced even by
today's standards civilization?


MYTH OR HISTORY?

It is difficult to believe that primitive humans acquired so much knowledge on their own overnight.
Through thousands of translated Sumerian tablets along with their inscribed cylinder seals, perhaps we
should allow the Sumerians themselves to explain.

The answer, echoing claims from many other ancient peoples, is that all their knowledge came horn
their "gods." Scholars in the past believed the Sumerians were talking about ethereal and imaginary
beings in the sky. Today a growing number of researchers suspect they might well have been referring to
physical beings who would descend to earth, much like the gods of ancient Greece, such as Zeus and
Athena.

"All the ancient peoples believed in gods who had descended to Earth from the heavens and who could
at will soar heavenwards," explained Zecharia Sitchin in the prologue to the first book of a series
detailing his translations and interpretations of Sumerian accounts of their origin and history. "But these
tales were never given credibility, having been branded by scholars from the very beginning as myths."

Yet Sitchin and many others have questioned why ancient scribes would have taken the time and energy
to painstakingly write down fables of absolute dreamlike fantasy. Wouldn't it be more reasonable to
conclude that they wrote such tales as fables to recount dimly remembered history?

Understanding the Sumerian version of the human origin requires only a slight shift in mind-set. Sitchin
and others simply believe that the ancient Sumerians may have just been putting down on their clay tablets
history as they understood it rather than fanciful myths.

The Sumerian descriptions of many ancient cities were believed to be mere fables until their ruins were
discovered and excavated. In 2003, scientists claimed to have found the tomb of Gilgamesh, previously
thought by most to have been merely a mythological character. Why not also consider their written history
as reality?

Regarding the ancient texts, author Paul n Ward stated, "To accept them only as fantasy or metaphor,
we must first be able to demonstrate that they do not refer to actual events. Until we have proven their
claims are false, we have no defensible justification for not interpreting them as plausible scenarios in
our still-evolving knowledge." Ward added that while it is easy to find data on nonhuman beings in the
historical record, "you will find as I did that the toughest challenge lies in overcoming our
institutionally implanted assumptions."

We also must remember that before the twentieth century and the advent of heavier-than-air flight,
scholars would not have thought of spaceflight as possible. Thus, Sitchin reasoned, "Now that astronauts
have landed on the Moon, and unmanned spacecraft explore other planets, it is no longer impossible to
believe that a civilization on another planet more advanced than ours was capable of landing its
astronauts on the planet Earth sometime in the past." Nor is it impossible now to consider the biological


manipulation of a species in light of the modern sciences of cloning and in vitro fertilization.

The belief in ancient gods from the sky was not the sole province of Middle Eastern cults. In North
America, the Blackfoot tribe awaited the promised return of Napi, said to be the son of the sun and the
moon. In legend, Napi, also known as the Old Man, created humans from clay and taught them the skills to
survive. Other Algonquians watched for Glooscap, the legendary figure who created humans and brought
them knowledge. In Central America, when the Spanish conquistadors arrived, the Aztecs welcomed them
as the return of their ancient god, Quetzalcoad.

After researching numerous American legends of creation, Von Ward noted,

Quetzalcoatl ... reportedly sprinkled his blood with the bones of earlier creatures to create
humans. In the American West, the Selish tribes' creator ... Amotken used hair from his head to
create the first five women. The Quinaults of the Pacific Northwest believe their "changer god
Kwatee" created humans from his own sweat. All these methods could imply a contribution of the
gods ' DNA And these gods, as did the Anunnaki, came from the sky.

In fact, mythologies from around the world appear to tell the same essential story that in ancient times
individuals with "godlike" powers arrived to restore civilization following a period of catastrophes.

Quetzalcoad, the great teacher of the Mayans, was known as Viracocha to the Incas and as the sun god
Ra to the Egyptians. Sargon, the first great leader of the Akkadian dynasty, which succeeded the
Sumerians, attributed his knowledge to the god Anu, while the Babylonian king Hammurabi was said to
have gained power through Marduk, again a reference to the accounts of the Anunnaki.

In India, it is believed that man is descended from gods who flew in fiery craft called vimanas. The
Teutons point to ancestors in flying craft called Wanen. The ancient Mayans thought their predecessors
came from the Pleiades, while the Incas said simply that they were the "sons of the sun." Chinese texts tell
of long-lived rulers from the heavens who sailed through the skies in "fire-breathing dragons." The Dogon
tribe in Mali, West Africa, tells of space travelers called Nommos, who came to Earth thousands of years
ago from the Sirius star system and gave them detailed information about their world and our solar
system. The Dogon described Sirius as having dual or binary suns, a fact not known until recent years.
Debunkers, including the late Carl Sagan, tried to argue that recent Western visitors had given them such
information, perhaps inadvertently. However, this theory failed to explain a four-hundred-year-old Dogon
artifact that apparently correctly depicts the Sirius configuration or ceremonies conducted by the Dogons
since the thirteenth century celebrating the cycle of Sirius A and B.

Most of these accounts lack any physical evidence to support them. However, at least one account of
ancient visitors did provide such evidence, though the case ended tragically. In 1938, archaeologist Chi
Pu Tei discovered regularly aligned rows of graves in the Baian Kara Ula Mountains near the Sino-
Tibetan border. Beneath cave drawings of beings wearing helmets along with depictions of the stars, sun,
and moon, small frail skeletons with unusually large skulls were found. Chi Pu Tei theorized that the
skeletons belonged to an extinct species of mountain ape and that the drawings were left in the caves later
by human tribes. Since the graves were in systematic rows, his theory was laughed at and forgotten until
1962, when stone plates found among the graves were translated by Professor Tsum Um Nui of the
Academy of Prehistoric Research in Beijing.

The translation told an eerie story of a group of beings who claimed to have come from star system
Sirius and crash-landed on Earth about twelve thousand years ago. Unable to repair their craft, this group
attempted to make friends with the mountain tribes but were hunted down and killed due to their nonhuman
features. Locals buried them with circular holed stones strikingly identical to some UFO descriptions.
Since this account was not compatible with the Western worldview, it, too, was dismissed, but curiously,



the mountainous crash site remains off limits to foreigners.



THE ANUNNAKI: IMPROVING THE BREED?


In several accounts etched permanently into their clay tablets, the ancient Sumerian scribes gave
more detail as to the source of their knowledge. They wrote that 432,000 years before the Great Flood,
the Anunnaki arrived and taught them the basics of civilization.

According to the interpretations of Zecharia Sitchin and many others, the term Anunnaki means "those
who came from the heavens to the Earth." In Sitchin's narrative, these were astronauts from the planet
Nibiru who traveled through the Great Bracelet (the asteroid belt) and initially landed in the Persian Gulf.
There they began to colonize and search for gold. But strikes broke out over the hard work, and it was
decided to engineer a slave race by manipulating the DNA of primitives on Earth. Thereafter, kings and
dynasties were established among the new hybrids, which led to conflicts, warfare, and widespread
devastation.

Michael Tellinger noted that Zulu creation legends agree with Sitchin's interpretation of the Sumerian
tablets.

Most of African mythology speaks about the same things, the sky gods the abelungu who came
down from the sky. They created the people, to mine gold. The Zulu people, people from the sky.
The abelungu have the same aspects as ascribed to the Anunnaki in the Sumerian tablets. Credo
Mutwa fan African shaman] tells us Abantu in Zulu means the children of Antu. Antu is the
Sumerian Goddess of the Afozu where the gold came from. Lord Enki is also known as Enkei as
the creator-god, the Sumerian medicine man. He cloned a species. His symbol is the medical
symbol, caduceus. This is one of the oldest symbols on the earth encoded with so much
knowledge and information we can spend a lecture on it alone.

THE NEFILIM CHAIN OF COMMAND

According to Sitchin's interpretations of Sumerian texts, about 450,000 years ago, during Earth's
Pleistocene ice age, the highly developed inhabitants of Nibiru the Anunnaki journeyed to Earth as the
two planets came into proximity. Their initial landings were made in the Persian Gulf, just as our own
astronauts at first splashed down in the ocean.

Logically, these ancient astronauts would have sought a base camp that could provide moderate weather
and a good source of water and fuel. Only one location met all these criteria the Fertile Crescent, which
included the Tigris and Euphrates river valleys in Mesopotamia.

With the supreme Nibirian ruler, Anu or An or El, depending on the source supervising their effort
from the home planet, the Anunnaki began a systematic colonization of Earth under the leadership of Anu's
two sons, Enlil and Enki. All of the Anunnaki leaders were later to assume the role of "gods," or Nefilim,
to their human subjects. Nefilim was translated by almost all ancient writers as those who had "fallen." In
religious terms, they were thought to be angels who fell from the grace of God. But "fallen" can also be
seen as those who came down, and in more recent times, the term has taken on the meaning of giants who
were a hybrid of two species.

In the tablets' story, Enlil was the mission commander, while Enki served as executive and science
officer. There was immediate and long-standing antagonism between the two half-brothers, due to


Nibirian protocol. As in later Earth dynasties, the firstborn, Enki, was relegated to secondary status
because his mother was not the official wife of Anu. This removed him from the royal line of succession.
Yet it was Enki who led the first expedition to Earth.

Enki was both scientist and engineer. Under his leadership, the marshes on the northern shore of the
Persian Gulf were drained, dikes were constructed, and irrigation systems were dug, as well as canals
connecting the Tigris with the Euphrates. Reinforcements later arrived under the leadership of Enki's
firstborn son, Marduk.

There is no doubt that the Anunnaki were real and important. The prologue to the Lawcode of
Hammurabi refers to these same Anunnaki overlords, stating,

When exalted Anu, king of the divinities [the Anunnaki], and Enlil, lord of heaven and earth, the
determiner of the destinies of the land, determined for Marduk, the first-born of Enki, the
dominion over the whole of humankind, made him the greatest among the deities, called Babylon
by its exalted name, made it supreme in the world, and established for him in its midst an eternal
kingship, whose foundations are as firm as heaven and earth, then it was that Anu and Enlil
named me, Hammurabi, the devout and god-fearing prince, to promote the welfare of the people,
to cause justice to prevail in the land, to destroy the wicked and the evil, that the strong might
not oppress the weak, to rise like the sun over the black-headed people, and to light up the land.

SITCHIN'S CRITICS

The translations by Sitchin and others have gathered many detractors, especially over the depiction of the
Anunnaki as extraterrestrials. Michael Heiser, who earned degrees in the Hebrew Bible and ancient
Semitic languages and was one of Sitchin's most vociferous critics, stated on his website,
SitchinIsWrong.com, "that what Sitchin has written about Nibiru, the Anunnaki, the book of Genesis, the
Nephilim, and a host of other things has absolutely no basis in the real data of the ancient world."

In an open letter to Sitchin, now addressed to "Ancient Astronaut Enthusiast" following Sitchin's death
in 2010, Heiser argued that the name Anunnaki appears nowhere in the Electronic Text Corpus of
Sumerian Literature published on the Internet by the University of Oxford.

While technically this may be true, the term Anuna gods appears numerous times in the literature and
obviously could be collectivized into the plural term Anunnaki. One example of this term from the Oxford
Sumerian texts recounts the boasts of Enki, who proclaimed, "With An the king, on An's dais, I oversee
justice. With Enlil, looking out over the lands, I decree good destinies. He has placed in my hands the
decreeing of fates in the place where the sun rises. I am cherished by Nintur. I am named with a good
name by Ninhursaga. I am the leader of the Anuna gods. I was born as the firstborn son of holy An."

Naturally, no reputable scientist who desires to protect conventional textbooks and his funding sources
would publicly admit to subscribing to Sitchin's theories, yet many thousands have followed Sitchin's
work, some researchers augmenting the details of his narrative. Author, psychologist, and minister Paul
Mm Ward spoke for many when he wrote, "Although I do not agree with his cosmology ... his elucidation
of historical details and connection of them to other fields of knowledge stand up under comparative
review with the work of other scholars. His summary of information relating to the 'olden gods' known in
Sumeria as the Anunnaki presents a cohesive and defensible mixture of textual material and judicious
interpretation."

C. L. Turnage, an author who has studied more than three hundred translations of ancient Mesopotamian
and Vedic writings, including the extrabiblical Book of Enoch, wrote, "After studying [Sitchin's] theory, I
began my own contemplation of the pre-biblical Babylonian Epic of Creation or Enuma Elish. It was


from a study of this narrative that Sitchin became aware of the planet Nibiru and its establishment within
our own solar system This tale was originally written on seven clay tablets, each corresponding to a
'day' of creation. ... The creation of man was recorded on the sixth tablet, while the seventh was
reserved for the exaltation of the Babylonian national deity Marduk, the 'creator god.' After my own study
of these chronicles, I concurred with Sitchin's findings. It does appear that the first three chapters of
Genesis, particularly the seven days of creation, were actually derived horn the older creation epic, and
other chronicles then revamped to meet Hebrew theology. Why would the Hebrews borrow the creation
story from older Mesopotamian texts? Was it because they worshipped one of the Mesopotamian deities
themselves?"


AN EARLY GOLD RUSH

Over thousands of years Earth time, according to the Sumerian narrative, the Anunnaki continued to put a
thriving colony in place, and their attention turned to their primary objective gold.

Some researchers have composed elaborate metaphysical explanations for Anunnaki activities on
Earth, many having to do with energy fields and spiritual planes disrupted by the passing of Nibiru and the
creation of Earth. One theory was that the more highly evolved Anunnaki were attempting to rescue "lost
souls" left behind after the planetary collision.

But more documented and acceptable is the idea of Sitchin and others that these colonists were after
Earth's mineral wealth particularly gold for use on their home planet. "The Anunnaki sought gold to
save their atmosphere, which had apparently sprung leaks similar to those we have created in ours by
damaging the Earth's ozone layer with hydrofluorocarbons," explained author Lloyd Pye. "The Anunnaki
solution was to disperse extremely tiny flakes of gold into their upper atmosphere to patch holes. ...
Ironically, modern scientists contend that if we are ever forced to repair our own damaged ozone layer,
tiny particulates of gold shot into the upper atmosphere would be the best way to go about it."

This theory is not so far-fetched when one considers that in 1997 a research team led by the physicist
Edward Teller, known as the father of the hydrogen bomb, proposed various methods for controlling solar
radiation, including the seeding of heavy metals, such as gold particles, into the upper atmosphere. Also,
it is known that gold is an excellent conductor of electromagnetic energy, and it never rusts. In fact, in
April 2009, President Obama's science adviser, John P. Holdren, publicly suggested that heavy-metal
"pollutants" be sprayed into the upper atmosphere to create a heat shield to retard perceived "global
warming."

But when the Anunnaki attempted to retrieve gold from the Persian Gulf by an extraction process, it
proved inefficient and time-consuming. Anu, along with his heir Enlil, visited the colony and assigned
Enki to find more gold. Enlil was placed in overall command of the Earth colony while Enki led a foray
to Africa and eventually to South America, where he set up gold-mining operations. Proof of such early
gold mining has come from scientific studies conducted for the Anglo-American Corporation, a leading
South African mining company, in the 1970s. According to South African author Michael Tellinger,
company scientists discovered evidence of thousands of ancient mining operations, some dated as far
back as 100,000 BC. Similar ancient mine excavations have been found in Central and South America.
They indicate that the Anunnaki mining efforts were worldwide and may go far in explaining the early
diffusion of humans.

Further substantiation of such wide-ranging travel may be found by comparing the names of ancient
Mesopotamian cities and localities as recorded by the second-century AD geographer Ptolemy to
counterparts for gold-mining sites in Central America:


MESOPOTAMIAN NAME

CENTRAL AMERICAN NAME

Choi

Chol-ula

Colua

Colua-can

Zuivana

Zuivan

Cholima

Colima

Zalissa

Xalisco


The raw mined ore was then carried from the far-flung mines by cargo craft back to Mesopotamia for
smelting and processing into hourglass-shaped ingots called zag, or "purified precious." Engravings of
such ingots are numerous, and some of the actual ingots have been found in archaeological excavations.

In an effort to ease the increasing rivalry between the half-brothers Enlil and Enki, their father, Anu,
placed Enlil in charge of the Mesopotamian colony E-din perhaps the basis for the biblical Eden
while assigning Enki to Ab-zu, or Africa, the "land of the mines."

OUT OF AFRICA

A number of writers believe that the Anunnaki mined gold on Earth for more than a hundred thousand
years, until the rank-and-file Anunnaki, who were doing the backbreaking work in the mines, mutinied
about three hundred thousand years ago. On top of the unrelenting drudgery of the mining operations,
difficulties for these extraterrestrial colonists had increased due to climate changes.

Enlil, the commander in chief, wanted to punish the workers for their rebellion. He called an Assembly
of the Great Anunnaki, which included his father, Anu, who was more sympathetic to the plight of the
Anunnaki miners. He saw that the work of the mutineers was very hard and that their distress was
considerable. One Sumerian text reported, "The load is excessive, it is killing us! Our work is too hard,
the trouble too much! So every single one of us gods has agreed to complain to Ellil [Enlil]."

Enlil wondered aloud if there wasn't another way to obtain gold. At this point, Enki suggested that a
primitive worker, called an Adamu, be created to take over the difficult work. Enki pointed out that a
primitive humanoid what we call Homo erectus or a closely related hominid was quite prevalent in
Abzu (Africa), where he maintained a laboratory.

Just as today we furiously debate animal experimentation, gene splicing, and cloning, the Anunnaki also
debated the morality of tinkering with a species. Anunnaki leaders argued, "Creation in the hands of the
Father of All Beginning alone is held!"

Enki counterargued that producing a hybrid half Anunnaki and half primitive human would not be an
act of creation but merely improving the existing breed. Many people today believe that Sitchin and his
followers are claiming that aliens created humans. Instead, the process as described in the Sumerian
tablets was only a breeding program similar to what has been done with various animals by mankind to
improve the stock.

And so Enki's plan to create a worker race in Africa was approved by the Anunnaki Assembly, and the
Anunnaki created a race in their image. Sound like a familiar refrain? One of the most puzzling verses in
the Bible, Genesis 1:26, assures readers that there is only one true God, but then quotes God in the plural,
stating, "Let us make man in our image, after our likeness ..." Could the plural gods here be the
Anunnaki?

The Genesis verse may reveal two things about our history. The first is that the plural Elohim of the Old



















Testament, later interpreted as "God" by the monotheists who wrote Genesis, indeed may have referred to
the Anunnaki Assembly. The second idea horn this verse is that creating man "in our image" meant simply
genetic manipulation of an existing species, not the creation of a new race. As Zecharia Sitchin explained,
"As both Orientalists and Bible scholars now know ... the editing and summarizing by the compilers of
the Book of Genesis [was] of much earlier and considerably more detailed texts first written down in
Sumer."

The Anunnaki Earth mission's medical officer was a female named Ninhursag, who had already been
working with Enki in genetic experimentation. On at least one Sumerian cylinder seal, an illustration of
Enki and Ninhursag depicted them surrounded by vials or vessels, a table, shelves, a plant, and a helper,
looking very much like a laboratory. Enki and Ninhursag produced many mutated creatures, including
animals, such as bulls and lions with human heads, winged animals and apes, and humanoids with the
head and feet of goats. If true, it is obvious that these experiments may have been the source for the many
legends of "mythological" creatures and superhumans, such as Adas, Goliath, Polyphemus, and Typhon.

In addition to these fantastic creatures, the Sumerian tablets describe how Enki produced the first test-
tube infant by combining DNA and producing a hybrid of human and alien origin in his laboratory. Could
this be why recent studies of mitochondrial DNA indicate that all of Earth's humans can be traced back to
one primitive female who lived in Africa?

Michael Tellinger and South African researcher Johan Heine have added considerable strength to the
argument that modern humans are the offspring of the Anunnaki gods from space.

The pair has unearthed startling new evidence that human civilization is far older than believed by
conventional history and that large human habitants were flourishing within huge communities in South
Africa more than two hundred thousand years ago. In fact, they claim that they may have found the location
of Enki's laboratory at the ruins called Adam's Calendar on the Transvaal Escarpment.

In Temples of the African Gods, Tellinger and Heine wrote, "The discoveries we have been making
right here since 2003 are so astonishing that they will require a dramatic paradigm shift in our perception
of human history. ... A new understanding of the real history of humankind may just provide some of the
answers we have been searching for and deliver a new sense of comfort for many who feel betrayed by
our historians and especially by our religions."

Tellinger and Heine claim that even the Sumerian civilization may have been preceded by an African
culture whose settlements covered most of South Africa and may have even known how to harness free
energy horn the Earth. An ancient petroglyph found in Africa, a circle containing a cross inside a
sweeping boomerang shape, resembles the famous winged disc normally associated with Sumer,
Babylonia, and Egypt. Another connection between Africa and Sumer may be found in the names of their
gods, which bear a striking resemblance to the Sumerian overlords. "It is astonishing to discover that
ancient Zulu culture and religion, including those of all other Bantu tribes, is directly linked to the
Sumerians," noted Tellinger and Heine.

"Our proof comes in the form of large stone monolith statues, petroglyphs and symbols, discovered in
Mpumalanga and other parts of South Africa, which were previously believed to be of Sumerian and
Egyptian origins." Tellinger and Heine have also been careful to look at the Sumerian tablets to formulate
their conclusions. "These tablets are the oldest written record of human history and the constant reference
to southern Africa in these tablets leaves little doubt that there was a lot of activity here, long before
Sumer or Egypt were established. It is now very clear that the first civilization merged many thousands of
years ago in a land the Sumerians called the ABZU the land of the FIRST [emphasis in the original]
people in southern Africa where the gold came from."



THE HYBRID


The Sumerian account of the creation of the first man written as Lu-lu in the Sumerian or in Hebrew,
Adama, literally translated as Man of Earth or simply Earthling is quite clear in light of today's
knowledge concerning cloning and in vitro fertilization. But up to twenty-five years ago or so, the whole
concept would have been incomprehensible to even the most learned scholar.

It is written that Enki and Ninhursag took the reproductive cell or egg from a primitive African female
hominid and fertilized it with the sperm of a young Anunnaki male. The fertilized ovum was then placed
inside an Anunnaki woman reportedly by one of Enki's own wives, Ninki who carried the child to
term

Although a Cesarean section was required at birth, a healthy young male Adama hybrid was produced
for the first time on Earth, bypassing natural evolution by millions of years. According to the ancient
Sumerian reporters, "When Mankind was first created, they knew not the eating of bread, knew not the
dressing with garments, ate plants with their mouth like sheep, drank water from the ditch. ..."

Human antiquity lends much support to the legitimacy of the Sumerian accounts of humankind's
beginnings. And consider that both the Dogon tribe in Africa and the aborigines of Australia continents
apart both claim knowledge passed down for more than fifty thousand years of human creation by beings
who came from the stars.

If this seems like a far stretch of the imagination, consider that the Encyclopaedia Britannica tells the
same story, only it is under the heading of Mesopotamian mythology.

Until about 1996, when Dolly the sheep was cloned in Scotland, scholars reading the Sumerian texts
regarding the hybridization and cloning of humans are excused for believing the stories were all fanciful
myths. But today, cloning, gene splicing, and in vitro fertilization are commonplace procedures.

In July 2011, a modern parallel to the Sumerian story of humankind's creation became apparent when it
was revealed that human-animal hybrids were secredy being created by scientists in Britain. According to
reports, 155 embryos, containing both human and animal genetic material, had been created since the
introduction of Britain's 2008 Human Fertilisation Embryology Act. This research, conducted in hopes of
finding cures for disease, was carried out in labs at King's College in London, Newcastle University, and
Warwick University.

Lord David Alton of Liverpool criticized the research, proclaiming, "I argued in Parliament against the
creation of human-animal hybrids as a matter of principle. None of the scientists who appeared before us
could give us any justification in terms of treatment." Although officials said the scientists were not
concerned over the human-animal hybrid embryos, because legally they must be destroyed within fourteen
days, the experiments were stopped, reportedly due to lack of funding.

Continuing the Anunnaki narrative, Enki and Ninhursag went on to produce a number of Adamas, both
male and female, although at this time they were incapable of reproduction and lived very short lives
compared to the Anunnaki. This was apparendy done in a conscious effort to prevent any competition
from the new human race. It is interesting to note that, according to Genesis 3:5, the very first order of the
Elohim was that man in the allegorical form of Adam and Eve was to remain ignorant, lest "ye shall
be as gods" (King James Version).

The "laboratory" which produced the first Adamas was called Shi-im-ti, or "the house where the wind
of life is breathed in," by the Sumerians. Compare this phrase with Genesis 2:7, in which God, after
forming man from "the dust of the ground" or adamu, meaning "earth," "breathed into his nostrils the
breath of life."

"Adam was the first test-tube baby," proclaimed Sitchin after the birth of the first modern test-tube baby


in 1978. He saw this modern birth as support for his Sumerian translations.

That the ancient Sumerians passed along symbols representing the long-forgotten science of cloning is
suggested by the caduceus, the logo of physicians even today. This ancient symbol of life-giving medical
treatment represented by entwined snakes along a winged staff bears a striking resemblance to the double
spiral strings of DNA molecules. DNA, discovered only in 1946, is the compound within nucleated cells
that stores that individual organism's genetic blueprint. It is the manipulation of DNA that can produce a
duplicate (clone) or hybrid.

The first human workers were like mules and could not procreate. The Anunnaki had to constandy
create new batches, a time-consuming procedure considering the span of time between in vitro
fertilization and birth. So Enki and Ninhursag set about to create an Adama race that could reproduce
itself.

Genesis 2:8-15 makes it clear that the Adamas were created elsewhere and then placed in the Garden
of Eden, or that area of the original Anunnaki colony called E-din, described as the plain between the
Tigris and Euphrates rivers. The Sumerian texts relate how an envious Enlil raided Enki's African lab and
returned with captives to E-din, where they were put to work producing food and serving the Anunnaki. It
has been theorized that in retaliation for Enlil's raid on his African lab, Enki traveled to Eden, where he
created a human-reproduction lab for Enlil but secredy manipulated the genetic code to allow sexual
reproduction.

Although the Sumerian texts describing the details of this process have been either lost or are as yet
undiscovered, researchers have assumed that the procedure involved obtaining life-producing Adama
DNA, possibly by extracting a rib while the subject was under anesthesia. This time the male Adama's
DNA was combined with a female Adama rather than an Anunnaki, possibly with some accompanying
DNA-sequence cutting and splicing, a procedure within the abilities of our technology today.

The result was a male Adama with the ability to reproduce through sex with an Adama female, or to
"know" a woman, as the Bible euphemistically puts it. The man Adam had gained the "knowledge" of
reproduction, a fact that many Elohim/Anunnaki, including Enlil, deplored. They complained that next the
humans would want to live as long as they themselves. "The man has now become like one of us, knowing
good and evil," reported Genesis 3:22 (New International Version). "He must not be allowed to reach out
his hand and take also from the tree of life and eat, and live forever." Therefore, DNA manipulation
drastically reduced the human life span along with the ability to make full use of human brain capacity.

Such manipulation may explain the telomeres, caps on the ends of the human chromosomes. These caps,
something like the protective caps on shoelaces, after a certain length of time prevent cells from
reproducing, leading to oxidation, aging, and eventually death. No one knows for certain how or why
these caps were placed in the DNA, but they prevent extended life. Furthermore, in 2011, researchers at
Johns Hopkins University announced that telomere shortening is linked to diabetes, cancer, lung disease,
and other age-related illnesses.

With the ability to reproduce, the human population exploded, both in the far-flung Anunnaki mining
operations and in Mesopotamia. Many Adamas were taken to work in the other cities growing up along
the Tigris and Euphrates rivers. Some were returned to mining chores, and others may have escaped into
the wild or may have been sent away for population control. In any case, the Adama were sent out of E-
din.

The result of this human population growth and increasingly close human contact with the Anunnaki was
perhaps predictable. Genesis 6:1-4 related, "When men began to increase in number on the earth and
daughters were born to them, the sons of God [the Nefilim/Anunnaki] saw that the daughters of men were
beautiful, and they married any of them they chose. ... The Nefilim were on the earth in those days and



also afterward when the sons of God went to the daughters of men and had children by them" (New
International Version). Apparentiy, the term Nefilim was applied to both pure Anunnaki and their later
hybrid offspring.

Over the centuries, the Adama race, in addition to such interbreeding, was the object of continued
experimentation by the Anunnaki, which eventually resulted in changing Neanderthal to Cro-Magnon, or
modern man. But some specific deficiencies remained, including a progressive decline in the human life
span. Descendants of the early Adamas lived for thousands of Earth years, thanks to their Anunnaki genes.
The extreme life spans of the more pure-blooded Anunnaki rulers made them appear as immortal. The
Epic of Gilgamesh states, "Only the gods live forever under the sun. / As for mankind, numbered are their
days: / Whatever they achieve is but the wind!"

In 2012, a group of genetic scientists, attempting to pinpoint telltale variants in the genetic code, found
surprising evidence that supported the idea of ancient genetic manipulation of human DNA. They turned
up 13.4 million genetic variants in three African groups 3 million of which had never before been seen
in humans. They sequenced the genome of five individuals from three different African hunter-gatherer
populations including pygmies from Cameroon and Khoesan-speaking Hadza and Sandawe from
Tanzania. As expected, the scientists found that ninety percent of the gene flow from one species into the
gene pool of another, by the repeated backcrossing of a hybrid with one of its parent species, traced back
to the Neanderthal. But surprisingly, the other ten percent came from what they could only describe as an
unknown "foreign group."

The three selected African groups represent some of the most ancient lineages in the world and the
findings support the idea that modern humans evolved out of Africa. Such findings also lend support to the
Sumerian account of human hybrids being bred by the spacefaring Anunnaki.

Joshua Akey, one of the science team, told Linda Moulton Howe, reporter and editor of the award
winning science and environment news website, www.Earthfiles.com, "[W]e can detect in the genomes
and DNA of present-day Africans these bits of DNA that seem like they came from another (unknown)
group. ... We don't know anything really about this group. ... If we collect more genome sequences from
African individuals, we think we will be able to learn more about this unknown group. ... The group that
we think contributed this foreign DNA to these African populations was much more closely related to
anatomically modern humans than Homo erectus. I think it is more appropriate to think of this foreign
group as about as different as Neanderthals were to Cro-magnon Homo sapiens sapiens."

Akey said this foreign DNA is not found in non-Africans except for a few groups outside that continent.
"And so what we think is the explanation for that is that as anatomically modern humans started dispersing
out of Africa, those individuals that originally left Africa already contained some of that foreign DNA.
And so the foreign DNA was taken out of Africa with those initial waves of migrations that peopled the
world." Asked if such foreign DNA might imply breeding attempts by ancient astronauts, Akey laughed
and replied, "I think the claim of extraterrestrial manipulation is such a high bar that as a scientist, you
have to be skeptical about everything and that just strains the bar of credibility."

For early man, life was not pleasant. As blundy stated in the Bible, Adam, Eve, and their progeny were
not destined for a life of ease, but one of hard work and survival at the hands of their "Lords." Sitchin
stated, "The term that is commonly translated as 'worship' was in fact avod 'work.' Ancient and
biblical man did not 'worship' his god; he worked for him"

Researcher Arthur Horn stated that study of the Sumerian texts made it clear that "the Anunnaki treated
their created slaves poorly, much like we treat domestic animals we are simply exploiting like catde.
Overt slavery in human societies was common from the first known civilizations until quite recendy.
Perhaps it shouldn't surprise us to learn that the Anunnaki were vain, petty, cruel, incestuous, hateful



almost any negative adjective one can think of. The evidence indicates that they worked their slaves very
hard and had little compassion for the plight of humans. Yet, the Anunnaki eventually decided to grant
humankind their first civilization, the Sumerian civilization."

LONGEVITY AND ANOTHER NOAH

The Bible often describes the very long human lives of those who came before Noah, such as Adam, Seth,
Enosh, Kenan, Enoch, and Methuselah. Alan Alford has pointed to the fossil record and the Sumerian texts
placing the birth of humans at 450,000 years ago. In order to make the Bible's timeline make sense next to
the Sumerian and fossil timeline, Alford multiplied biblical ages by 100; he found that the time between
the birth of Adam's son Seth and the great Flood of Noah was 165,000 years. This number is more
consistent with the Sumerian accounts. "The Jewish people spent an extremely long exile in Egypt for 400
years prior to the Exodus. Later they spent around 60 years exiled in Babylon," explained Alford. "The
Jews were thus a long way from the Sumerian origin of their patriarch Abraham, and had lost the
knowledge of the sexagesimal system in which their ancestry through to Abraham was recorded."

According to the new interpretations of Sumerian tales, the first humans the Adama were produced
about three hundred thousand years ago. After further genetic manipulation allowed reproduction, human
women found favor with Anunnaki males, and they began interbreeding about one hundred thousand years
ago. Not long after this, a new Ice Age began, decimating the human population outside Anunnaki control.
Neanderthals slowly disappeared, while Cro-Magnons survived only in the Middle East. By fifty
thousand years ago, some Anunnaki leaders allowed humans fathered by Anunnaki to rule in selected
cities. This angered Enlil, already incensed that some Anunnaki would mate with human women. In fact,
mating in general seemed to bother Enlil he complained that the sound of mating humans kept him awake
at night. Enlil became determined to do something about the irritating humans.

About twelve thousand years ago, the Anunnaki leadership realized that severe climatic changes would
occur with the imminent return of the planet Nibiru to the vicinity of Earth. Enlil made his move. In the
Anunnaki's Great Assembly, Enlil convinced the majority to allow nature to take its course to wipe out
the humans while the Anunnaki waited out events in evacuation ships orbiting Earth.

But Enki had a plan of his own. Whether out of some affection for humans or simply to thwart Enlil's
plans, Enki passed along the murderous "secret of the gods" to one of his most prized human assistants,
the Sumerian Utnapishtim In Babylonian legend, he was Atrahasis. The Bible called him Noah.

The Akkadian version stated Utnapishtim had lived in Shuruppak, the seventh city built by the
Anunnaki, which has been identified as the Anunnaki medical center. It was also referred to as the city of
Sud, who has been identified as Ninhursag the one who assisted Enki with the genetic creation of the
Lu-lu, the first Earthling.

Nearly all cultures have their own version of a Noah who survived the Great Flood. He was Ziusudra
to the ancient Sumerians, Nuwah to the Chinese, Cox to Aztecs, Powaco to other Native Americans, Manu
Yaivasata to the Hindus, Dwytach to the Celts, Noa to the natives of the Amazon, and Nu-u to the
Hawaiians.

Utnapishtim has been called the Sumerian Noah, and the parallels between the biblical account of Noah
and the Gilgamesh account of the Great Flood are both striking and obvious. Referring to the story of
Noah, Sitchin stated that "the biblical account is an edited version of the original Sumerian account. As in
the other instances, the monotheistic Bible has compressed into one Deity the roles played by several
gods who were not always in accord."

According to the Sumerian texts, it was Enlil's rival half-brother, Enki, who instructed


Utnapishtim/Noah how to construct an ark, using readily available bitumen to make it waterproof. The
Gilgamesh version added some interesting details deleted from the Biblical account. For example, Enki
provided Utnapishtim with an excuse to explain to his neighbors why he was building a boat as a
follower of Enki he was forced to leave the Enlil-controlled area and needed the boat to journey to Enki's
territory in Africa.

It also states that Enki instructed Utnapishtim/Noah, "Aboard ship take thou the seed of all living things.
..." This instruction is most fascinating: because Enki had been the science officer involved in the genetic
engineering of humans, it makes plausible the idea that Utnapishtim/Noah took DNA samples of all living
things rather than a boatload of animals, insects, and plants. A ship's cabin full of tiny samples would be
much more reasonable than a floating zoological park.

Scattered archaeological excavations over many years indicate that what is regarded as the Great Flood
was a planetwide catastrophe, though not every portion of the world went underwater. In fact, the
Akkadian account stated that the Great Flood was not merely the result of heavy rains but also colossal
winds that increased in intensity, destroying buildings and rupturing dikes. These are the kinds of
conditions we might expect from a large planetary body passing by Earth.

One theory holds that the gravitational forces caused by the passing of Nibiru shook the Antarctic ice
sheet already unstable from the end of the last ice age causing it to slide into the ocean and raise sea
levels all over the planet. Even today, most of the original Anunnaki cities near the mouths of the Tigris
and Euphrates rivers remain deep under water and silt.

Such a great catastrophe might explain why there were so few humans in the past on a planet that had
housed so many great civilizations more than ten thousand years ago most were lost in the Great Flood.
This planetwide catastrophe might also explain the disappearance of Beringia, the thousand-mile-long
land bridge between Siberia and North America. During the Pleistocene ice age more than ten thousand
years ago, much of Earth's waters were contained in glaciers. Beringia had been a dry, grassy plain,
drawing both animals and humans that connected Asia and North America across the Bering Strait.
However, worldwide flooding may have melted great scores of ice, thus inundating Beringia.

After six days and nights, the storms receded. Yet most of the land had disappeared. Finally, as in the
biblical account, the ark of Utnapishtim/Noah came to rest atop Mount Ararat. In one version of the story,
wherein Utnapishtim/Noah actually brought animals aboard his boat, he sent a dove, a swallow, and a
raven from the ark. Only the raven didn't return, indicating that more dry land was nearby. Noah and his
family then left the ark and offered a burnt sacrifice, which drew the attention of the returning Anunnaki.
An ancient text stated that the "gods crowded like flies" around the cooking flesh. Apparently, they had
developed a hunger for fresh food during their long confinement in the ships orbiting Earth during the
flood.

After he realized that the humans had survived the flood, Enlil had little choice but to relent and allow
them to remain on Earth. With flood waters subsiding and Nibiru moving out of the solar system, the
Anunnaki and the handful of surviving humans set about reconstructing the world. But this post-Flood
world was to prove less peaceful than the previous one.

Prior to the Flood, any humans not working directly for the Anunnaki were roaming hunters or
gatherers. But virtually overnight they became farmers. "Farming may be more work than hunting, judging
by the available ethnographic data and [results] in an unstable man-modified ecosystem with low
diversity index results," noted archaeologist Kent Flannery. "Since early farming represents a decision to
work harder and eat more 'third-choice' food, I suspect that people did it because they felt they had to, not
because they wanted to farm Why they felt they had to, we may never know, in spite of the fact that their
decision reshaped all the rest of human history."



SEPARATING THE HUMANS


The Sumerian tablets explained why humans had to cultivate the land and domesticate animals because
their gods demanded it. After the floods, men began to cultivate land not in the rich soil of the river
valleys but in the mountain highlands of Mesopotamia and Palestine. Evidence of this exists even today. A
Sumerian text fragment recounts the story: "Enlil went up to the peak and lifted his eyes; he looked down;
there the waters filled as a sea. He looked up: there was the mountain of the aromatic cedars. He hauled
up the barley, terraced it on the mountain. That which vegetates he hauled up, terraced the grain cereals on
the mountain."

With farming came larger and more densely crowded cities than before the Flood. Each city was ruled
by one of the Anunnaki overlords, who were now beginning to be considered gods by the humans, as they
had not only survived the devastation but had returned with their knowledge and technology.

Like modern humans, certain food crops appeared to have no antecedent in Earth's evolutionary chain.
They just suddenly appeared fully cultured about 13,000 years ago according to archaeological finds.
"There is no explanation for this botanogenetic miracle, unless the process was not one of natural
selection but of artificial manipulation," commented Sitchin. His point may have some merit, as three
critical phases of human development farming (circa 11,000 BC), higher culture (circa 7500 BC), and
civilization (circa 3800 BC) occurred at intervals of 3,600 years, the same period of time for a
complete orbit by Nibiru.


KINGS AND CONFLICT

During a post-Flood assembly of the Anunnaki/Nefilim, it was decided to divide the Earth into four
regions, with the captive human population split up within three of these areas lower Mesopotamia, the
Nile Valley, and the Indus Valley. The Anunnaki reserved the Sinai Peninsula their new spaceflight
center following the Flood as their private, or "holy," sanctuary.

Obviously, this divide-and-rule strategy for the scattered human communities required separate leaders.
Thus was born the concept of kingship, human rulers specially chosen by the Anunnaki, or "gods," to be
intermediaries between themselves and the humans, whom they still considered as little better than
animals.

This practice began in the Sumerian city of Kish, which Sitchin equates with the biblical Cush. Genesis
10:8-12 relates that Cush was a grandson of Noah and father of the legendary Nimrod, who ruled and
built such cities as Babylon, Erech, and Akkad from his base in Sumer, before constructing cities in
Assyria, including Nineveh. The practice of dynastic kingship based on a royal lineage traceable to the
gods has affected nations and governments up to the present day, as evidenced by the fact that the
Rothschilds of today claim kinship to Nimrod.

It may have been Nimrod's attempt to thwart Enlil's dispersion plan that led to the Old Testament story
of the Tower of Babel. This narrative began at Baalbek, believed to be a post-Flood center for Anunnaki
space-shuttle operations. The massiveness of the 1,100-ton granite block of the Trilithon, and others
weighing more than 300 tons each, buttresses the idea that this may have once been a landing or launch
pad.

One explanation for the trouble at Babel was that the humans there attempted to construct their own
launch tower, apparently hoping to produce their own shem, or flying vehicle, with a view toward arguing
against the breakup of humanity with the off-world ruler, An. "Come, let us build ourselves a city with a
tower that reaches to the heavens," they were quoted in Genesis 11:4 (New International Version) as
saying, "so that we may make a shem for ourselves and not be scattered over the face of the whole earth."


An Arabic text found at Baalbek stated that Nimrod and his followers also tried to construct a shem
there. "Shem, inadvertendy misunderstood, was rendered by most translators as a sign for the word
'name. 5 However, it originally signified 'that which goes up,' " explained author Turnage. "Sitchin
designates the origin of shem as Mesopotamian, originating from the word mu or the Semitic derivative
shu-mu, or sham ... 'that by which one is remembered/ evolving into 'name/ The original meaning of the
words, however, was originally connected with the concept of something that flies."

"The realization that mu or shem in many Mesopotamian texts should be read not as 'name 5 but as 'sky
vehicle' opens the way to the understanding of the true meaning of many ancient tales, including the
biblical story of the Tower of Babel," wrote Sitchin. Even Sitchin's critics agree that shem or shamaim
(heaven) stem horn the word shamah translated as "that which is highward."

The activity at Baalbek only increased Enlil's fear of human competition and made him even more
determined to break up the humans. His reaction may have been reflected in Genesis 11:5-8 (Revised
Standard Version), "And the Lord came down to see the city and the tower, which the sons of men had
built. And the Lord said, 'Behold, they are one people and they have all one language; and this is only the
beginning of what they will do; and nothing that they propose to do will now be impossible for them.
Come, let us go down, and there confuse their language, that they may not understand one another's
speech.' So the Lord scattered them abroad from there over the face of all the Earth and they left off
building the city."

Soon the three branches of humankind all descendants of Noah's sons Shem, Ham, and Japheth were
transported to the preordained locations, where different languages indeed developed over time.

Alford theorized that Utnapishtim/Noah may have had wives representing separate racial groups. The
offspring of these wives would have been of different races, offering an explanation for the presence of
the Negroid race in Africa, Mongoloids in Asia, and Caucasoid in the Near East.

Both the Sumerian texts and the Bible agree that Shem and his descendants remained in the area
encompassing Mesopotamia, Ham and his kin were taken to Africa here including parts of Arabia
while Japheth's people were transported to the Indus Valley, possibly becoming the mysterious Aryans
who suddenly appeared there in ancient times.

This dispersion, accompanied by the growth of new cities with their newly installed kings and
increased food production, should have led to a congenial peace. But unfortunately it appeared that the
ancient "gods" were no more able to produce lasting peace than humans.

Trouble began even as the Anunnaki began to relocate their spaceflight facilities from Sumer now
mostiy underwater due to the flood to the Sinai Peninsula at a place that came to be called El Paran
(God's Glorious Place). Mount Ararat, in what is now eastern Turkey and is reportedly where the ark
finally grounded, provided the northernmost landmark for a glide path to the Anunnaki's Sinai landing
facility. This base was located on the thirtieth parallel in the geographic center of Sinai. The southern
glide path landmark was the two highest peaks of Mount Sinai, the higher being Mount Catherine (8,652
feet above sea level) and the lower, Mount Moses (7,500 feet). What was lacking for this glide path was
a matching landmark to the west. Because that area was flat, some researchers claim that tall markers
were constructed the great pyramids of Giza.

The editors of the Holman Bible Dictionary reported that Mount Sinai probably came horn the word
meaning "shining" and was likely derived horn the Babylonian god Sin. However, Sin was simply the
Semitic name for Nannar, the firstborn son of the Anunnaki leader Enlil and sovereign of Ur, the home city
of Abraham.

Sin also was the Chaldean name for the moon, where the Sumerians claimed Enki first obtained the life-
producing tissue cells or "seed" for his human hybrid experiments that remained from the clash between



Nibiru and the planet Tiamat. "The enormity of this single name change on human history is beyond
comprehension," declared author William Henry. "When the Christian interpreters came along, they
repeated the story that we were born in sin. They were entirely accurate in their statement. However, they
omitted the fact that Sin referred to the Moon, the source of our genetic material!" In the ensuing wars
between the Anunnaki overlords, Sin was reported to have sided with the human benefactor Enki, which
caused Enlil to declare those who opposed him as "sinners."

Because the Anunnaki mission control center at the Sumerian city of Nippur was destroyed during the
Flood and because of the need for a location equidistant from the glide path lines, a new control center
was needed. It was built at Mount Moriah, translated as "Mount of Directing." It was the site of the future
holy city of Jerusalem, long considered a most sacred place by all major Western religions.

Eventually, new generations of the Anunnaki were on the Earth, and from their descendants came stories
filled with intrigues, conspiracies, and outright wars pitting brother against brother and sister against
sister. These conflicts, rebellions, and wars would eventually involve humankind, providing their first
exposure to armed combat, which continues even today.

According to the Sumerian texts, Enki's firstborn son, Marduk, gained sovereignty over the lands of
Egypt and became known as Ra. It was his children, Shu and Tefnut, who set an example for future
pharaohs by wedding each other. Their offspring, Geb and Nut, also married and were the next royal
couple as well as the parents of some of Egypt's most famous god/rulers Osiris, his sister/wife Isis,
Seth, and Nephthys, sister of Isis.

There may be a fascinating rationale for such interbreeding, as explained by researcher Bill Putnam. He
said that this was a method for exacdy reproducing the chromosomes of the pharaoh. Egyptian literature
indicates that the pharaohs usually married a half sister. If a pharaoh's son bred with the daughter of an
unrelated wife (the pharaohs had several wives), the resulting match of the X and Y chromosomes would
result in reproducing an exact match of chromosomes of the original pharaoh. "The net effect was that the
DNA of the 'god on Earth' would be reproduced every other generation," explained Putnam. Putnam said
they were most likely following the example of their gods, the Anunnaki, to whom reproducing the
bloodline was a most necessary deed. This could help explain this practice among humans, which
continues until today within royal and bloodline families. "Princess Diana had more claim to the
bloodline than Prince Charles," said Putnam.

All this interfamily marriage led to a succession problem, solved by dividing the country. Osiris was
given Lower Egypt and Seth, mountainous Upper Egypt. Unsatisfied with his apportionment, Seth began to
maneuver against Osiris, and thus began the legendary wars of ancient Egypt.

In a story reminiscent of Romeo and Juliet, the Sumerian stories tell of a granddaughter of Enlil named
Inanna, who married the youngest son of Enki, Dumuzi, with the wary blessing of both feuding families.
But when Dumuzi was killed after being taken into custody by Enki's firstborn son, Marduk, or Ra, for
violating the Anunnaki moral code, Inanna attacked Marduk/Ra.

To stop this conflict, Marduk was tried for Dumuzi's death. As it could not be proven whether the death
had been deliberate or accidental, and because Marduk/Ra was proclaimed a god, it was decided to
sentence him to life imprisonment in a huge, impenetrable place whose walls reached the skies. Sitchin
identified Marduk's prison as none other than the Great Pyramid. He wrote that his translations of the
Sumerian texts explained that the curious well shaft within the Great Pyramid a puzzling hand-hewed
tunnel connecting the pyramid's Descending Passage to its Ascending Passage was dug to bypass the
large granite stone that plugs the Ascending Passage in an attempt to rescue Marduk, who escaped but
eventually returned. The capture and imprisonment of an Egyptian god are well recounted in ancient
Egyptian hieroglyphics.



Despite Marduk's punishment, Inanna was far from satisfied, as she, too, wanted power. The Anunnaki
could satisfy her only by giving her control over another area, now identified as the Indus Valley
Mounded ruins of Mohenjo-daro, the largest city of a civilization dating back to before 2500 BC, were
first recognized on the Indus River in southern Pakistan in 1922. Although thoroughly and strangely
devastated in some prehistoric time, the baked-brick construction of buildings and the preplanned layout
of the city indicated to some researchers an obvious connection with Sumer. Author Alford said the city
was inhabited by a people called the Harappans, who "worshipped a sole female deity, whose depiction
bore an amazing similarity to other images of the goddess Inanna."

If this Indus goddess was indeed Inanna, she continued her quest for power, according to the Sumerian
texts, eventually replacing Ninhursag among the major Anunnaki leaders. Using a human hybrid named
Sharru-Kin, Inanna carved out a new empire. The man she picked is also known as Sargon the Great.
Believed to be the offspring of a human mother and an Anunnaki father, Sargon claimed that he, like
Moses later, was placed in a sealed basket of reeds by his mother and floated down a river to safety
while a baby. Sargon went on to found the Semite Akkadian dynasty about 2200 BC, which finally
encompassed all of Mesopotamia.

With the fall of Sargon and the Akkadian empire, Marduk slipped from exile and attempted to regain his
sovereignty over Babylon sometime before the year 2000 BC. But alliances quickly shifted, and Enlil and
Inanna aligned their forces against Marduk and his father Enki. Marduk also faced a crushing defection
from his son Nergal, who joined Enlil. For the Anunnaki, a true civil war was taking place.

Many are familiar with the biblical patriarch Abraham, but few realize that he may have been involved
with Anunnaki civil war. According to Zecharia Sitchin, a variety of texts clearly indicate that Abraham
was far from just a wandering Hebrew, as often popularly believed, but was rather a ranking Sumerian
from Ur. "Coming to Egypt, Abraham and Sarah were taken to the Pharaoh's court; in Canaan, Abraham
made treaties with the local rulers," he noted. "This is not the image of a nomad pillaging others'
settlements; it is the image of a personage of high standing skilled in negotiation and diplomacy."

Genesis 14:14-16 alludes to the fact that Abraham also commanded armed troops according to the
biblical text, he took 318 "trained men" to rescue his nephew Lot and his family from an invading
coalition of armies under Marduk, as Marduk had been maneuvering to retake the Sinai space port from
the north. Abraham's warriors turned him back before he could reach the Sinai space facilities at El
Paran. This feat later brought praise and blessing from Melchizedek, king of Salem, as well as a covenant
with Yahweh, identified as Enlil.

Instead of a full retreat, Marduk stopped to sack the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah in the Siddim
Valley, which lies on the southern edge of the Dead Sea. Here, he defeated the kings of these cities, and
took Lot prisoner before moving back north. After being rescued by Abraham, Lot returned to the area. As
usually the case in so many wars, things got out of hand for the Anunnaki. It may have been at this time that
the world felt the first blast of a nuclear explosion.

ATOMIC WAR?

Enlil and his sons, fearing Marduk's power, persuaded Anu to allow the use of seven mighty weapons,
now believed by many to have been tantamount to tactical nuclear missiles, against Marduk/Ra.
Meanwhile, the kings of Sodom and Gomorrah felt betrayed by their Enlilite "gods," who had failed to
protect them from the invading coalition, so they switched their allegiance to Marduk, in essence, sealing
their doom

But in honor of Abraham's past service, Enlil decided to give him warning. Genesis 18 explains what


happened next. Yahweh came to Abraham and warned him that the cities would be destroyed because they
had turned away from him This warning is evidence that the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah was a
planned event, not some unanticipated natural disaster.

Such foreknowledge is also evidenced by the warning of Lot in Sodom by two "angels," although the
original Hebrew word, mal'akhim, actually only meant "emissaries," while Webster's 3rd New
International Dictionary defines them as "messengers." Could this mean emissaries from Enlil?
Following some trouble with the neighbors over the visitors, as recounted in Genesis 19:12-13, the pair
told Lot, "Have you anyone else here? Sons-in-laws, sons, daughters, or any one you have in the city,
bring them out of the place; for we are about to destroy this place, because the outcry against its people
has become great before the Lord, and the Lord has sent us to destroy it" (Revised Standard Version).

Lot and his kindred fled to the mountains as instructed, but the fiery cataclysm reached out to his own
family. According to Genesis 19:26, Lot's wife, who had lagged behind, was turned to "a pillar of salt."
But Zecharia Sitchin noted that the original Sumerian word interpreted by Hebrew scribes as "salt" also
meant "vapor." Lot's wife then was vaporized by the explosion that consumed Sodom and Gomorrah. Lot
and the rest of his family survived. They may have been shielded by the crest of a hill or the like.

Abraham, standing miles away in the mountains, looked down and saw a column of dense smoke rising
as if from a furnace. Could it have been mushroom shaped? Evidence that Sodom and Gomorrah were
destroyed by a nuclear explosion has come from many sources. The nearby Dead Sea covered the bombed
cities with salt water, perhaps under the shallow southern section of the sea below the Lisan Peninsula.
Oddly enough, the bottom of the Dead Sea is almost 2,500 feet below the level of the Mediterranean,
indicating it was created by something quite unusual and unnatural.

More evidence came from hydrology research on the west bank of the Dead Sea in the 1960s that
revealed some springs in the area still register higher than normal background radioactivity. In addition,
bones found at the Ain es-Sultan Spring, located on the site of ancient Jericho, contained alpha radiation,
according to researchers I. M. Blake of Oxford University and J. Cynthia Weber of Harvard. Although
they argued against an ancient explosion, they did note that surrounding settiements were suddenly
abandoned for several centuries about 2040 BC. The Bible also hints that this radioactivity brought about
sterility. In II Kings 2:19, a delegation from Jericho tells the prophet Elisha, " ... the situation of this city
is pleasant... but the water is bad and the ground barren."

In addition to the devastation of Sodom and Gomorrah, the ancient tablets recount how the Sinai
spaceport also was targeted for nuclear destruction, apparendy to prevent it from falling into Marduk's
hands. According to Sitchin, Alford, and others, the Sinai detonation produced an unnatural scarring of the
peninsula that can still be seen from space, as well as a multitude of scorched rocks in the area. "In the
eastern Sinai, millions of blackened stones are found strewn for tens of miles. These stones are, without
any doubt, unnatural," reported Alford, who asserts that "photographs clearly demonstrate that the rocks
are blackened only on the surface."

Throughout the Middle East and beyond, there is evidence that other targets, unrecorded and as yet
undiscovered, may also have experienced nuclear detonations. There are mysterious globules of fused
glass and vitrified rocks at cities deep in the strata of archaeological digs at Pierrelatte in Gabon, Africa.
Similar evidence attesting to the possible use of nuclear weapons in the distant past also has been found
in the Euphrates Valley, the Sahara Desert, the Gobi Desert, the Mojave Desert, Scodand, Egypt (during
the Old and Middle Kingdoms), and south-central Turkey.

Such globules, some referred to as tektites, are thought to come from meteorites. However, in most
cases there are no visible impact craters in the vicinity. If not meteoric in origin, the problem is how they
were created.



John O'Keefe, writing in Scientific American, noted, "If tektites are terrestrial, it means that some
process exists by which soil or common rocks can be converted in an instant into homogeneous, water-
free, bubble-free glass and be propelled thousands of miles above the atmosphere."

Such fused material today can be found only at test sites for nuclear weapons. Moreover, scientists have
found a number of ancient mining operations near deposits of uranium
One of the most convincing indications of ancient nuclear war can be found in the ruins of Harappa, in
northeast Pakistan, and Mohenjo Daro, another major city of the same period, located in south-central
Pakistan. Both were major cities of the Bronze Age Indus Valley civilization, and both seem to spring up
suddenly with no clear traces of a primitive past. Curiously, the lowest strata at Mohenjo Daro seem to
indicate that the civilization was more advanced earlier in its history than later. Soapstone was replaced
by common clay; crude shapes replaced lifelike engravings, and finely glazed ceramics devolved to plain
clumsy pots. "Even the bricks were inferior," said Jonathan Gray, Australian archaeologist and author of
Dead Men's Secrets.

According to Gray, we know almost nothing about Harappa and Mohenjo Daro "except that both were
destroyed suddenly. In Mohenjo-Daro, in an epicenter 150 feet wide, everything was crystallized, fused
or melted; 180 feet from the center the bricks are melted on one side, indicating a blast. Excavations
down to the street level revealed 44 scattered skeletons, as if doom had come so suddenly they could not
get to their houses. All the skeletons were flattened to the ground. A father, mother and child were found
flattened in the street, face down and still holding hands. It has been claimed that the skeletons, after
thousands of years, are still among the most radioactive that have ever been found, on a par with those of
Hiroshima and Nagasaki."

An ancient Indian text called the Mahabharata describes how war broke out between the early
"Masters" of the cities of Harappa, Mohenjo Daro, and another city, Kot Diji. According to the text, flying
machines called vimanas apparently similar to the Anunnaki flying craft launched a weapon that
seemed to be as devastating as an atomic bomb. Although the language differences prohibit an absolute
connection to the accounts of the Anunnaki craft and weapons, the similarities are provocative. The
weapon was described thus:

... (it was) a single projectile

Charged with all the power of the Universe.

An incandescent column of smoke and flame
As bright as the thousand suns
Rose in all its splendor ...

... it was an unknown weapon,

An iron thunderbolt,

A gigantic messenger of death,

Which reduced to ashes
The entire race of the
Vrishnis and the Andhakas
... The corpses were so burned
As to be unrecognizable.

The hair and nails fell out;

Pottery broke without apparent cause,

... After a few hours

All foodstuffs were infected ...



... to escape from this fire
The soldiers threw themselves in streams
To wash themselves and their equipment.

There is surprising scientific support for this account of nuclear weapons used in India. A layer of
radioactive ash was found covering a three-square-mile area in Rajasthan, ten miles west of Jodhpur,
India. Archaeologist Francis Taylor, translating etchings at the site, remarked, "It's so mind-boggling to
imagine that some civilization had nuclear technology before we did. The radioactive ash adds credibility
to the ancient Indian records that describe atomic warfare."

Conventional history states that mighty Sumer simply vanished suddenly, absorbed by the new empires
of Babylon and Assyria, though Sumerian texts tell a much more horrible story. Besides destroying a
number of cities, tragic collateral damage came about as a result of the nuclear blasts on the Sinai
Peninsula in the fallout from the explosions, a radioactive cyclone formed and moved through
Mesopotamia and on into the Indus Valley, obliterating all life and ending the Sumerian civilization.

According to various "lamentations" translated by the Sumerian scholar Samuel Noah Kramer, "On the
land [Sumer] fell a calamity, one unknown to man; one that had never been seen before, one which could
not be withstood. A great storm from heaven ... A land-annihilating storm ... An evil wind, like a rushing
torrent... A battling storm joined by scorching heat... By day it deprived the land of the bright sun, in the
evening the stars did not shine ... The people, terrified, could hardly breathe; the evil wind clutched them,
does not grant them another day ... Mouths were drenched with blood, heads wallowed in blood ... The
face was made pale by the Evil Wind. It caused cities to be desolated, houses to become desolate; stalls
to become desolate, the sheepfolds to be emptied ... Sumer's rivers it made flow with water that is bitter;
its cultivated fields grow weeds, its pastures grow withered plants ... Thus all its gods evacuated Uruk;
they kept away from it; they hid in the mountains, they escaped to the distant plains." This one great storm
of radioactive fallout annihilated the world's first great civilization, leaving the bodies of the population
"stacked up in heaps."

The final war in Mesopotamia was the Anunnaki's nuclear Armageddon. Their millennia-old colony of
Eden was blown away. One theory was that the Anunnaki, shocked by what they had wrought, retreated to
an enclave in the Sinai where most of them made the decision to return home, perhaps leaving behind only
a caretaker force or perhaps abandoning the culprits who instigated the insurrection against the Anunnaki
hierarchy.

To humans, all this occurred in ancient times, more than 4,000 years ago. If their time is counted by the
3,600-year revolution of their planet around our sun, then to the Anunnaki, all this would have taken place
just a little more than a year ago. Some researchers feel an Anunnaki rescue mission may still be on the
way to Earth. Only time will tell if there is any truth to this.

It was at this time, after the destruction of the Mesopotamian cities, that the detailed narratives of Sumer
and its gods ceased. It would be centuries before civilization and writing once more flourished in parts of
Mesopotamia as memory of the great cataclysm faded into vague stories of the nightmare.

HISTORY BECOMES MYTHOLOGY

In Bloodline of the Holy Grail, Laurence Gardner explained how these stories evolved into a twisted
history "What actually transpired was that the original Mesopotamian writings were recorded as history.
This history was later rewritten to form a base for foreign religious cults first Judaism and then
Christianity. The corrupted dogma the new approved history was so different from the original
writings, the early first-hand reports were labeled 'mythology.' "


The term mythology stems from the Greek word mythos, simply meaning words or stories reflecting the
basic values and attitudes of a people. In past ages, when the vast majority of humans were illiterate,
easily understood parables were used to educate people about history, science, and technology. During the
Dark Ages, when most people were taught that the Earth was flat, the word mythology was changed by the
Roman Church to mean imaginative and fanciful tales veering far from any truthfulness. This small change
in semantics has caused untold damage in current perceptions.

For example, the Mesopotamian saga of Gilgamesh, king of Uruk, is the world's earliest known epic
poem. It tells of the offspring of a human mother and an Anunnaki father, who, along with his nonhuman
companion, Enkidu, sets out on a journey to find the secret of immortality. The epic was thought to be
merely a fable at the time of its discovery in 1872. However, in 2003, German archaeologists working at
the site of ancient Uruk discovered what they believed to be the lost tomb of Gilgamesh. "I don't want to
say definitely it was the grave of King Gilgamesh, but it looks very similar to that described in the epic,"
Jorg Fassbinder of the Bavarian Department of Historical Monuments in Munich told the BBC.

Once again, myth was turned into reality. Breakthroughs in astronomy, anthropology, archaeology, and
Egyptology have only supported the theses of Erich von Daniken, Zecharia Sitchin, Alan Alford, Michael
Tellinger, and many others. Outlandish as these concepts may appear to some, many people today believe
strongly that soon the revised Sumerian version of history will become a widespread and legitimate
subject of study in seminaries, universities, and science centers.



HAND-ME-DOWN CULTURES AND CONTROL


Survivors of this early nuclear holocaust faced a period of regression and barbarism. The
remaining humans made the best of things and began rebuilding their civilizations, a slow process without
the overt aid of their "gods."

The humans longed for the gods' return, and they may have expressed this longing through art evoking
flight. Those who participated in this art were part of something today called a cargo cult. Cargo cultists
in certain areas of Melanesia in the Pacific believed for years that the sky gods would bring them goods
cargo in "big birds." They especially believed such prophecies were coming true during World War II,
when American and Japanese planes dropped food and materiel in the jungles for advancing troops. After
the war, the natives built mock airstrips and even bamboo "radios" in an effort to prepare for a return of
the "gods." Some of this practice continues even today.

Erich von Daniken saw a cargo cult behind the famous Nazca Lines in Peru. He speculated that in
ancient times "unknown intelligences" landed at Nazca and laid down two runways before departing. Pre-
Inca tribesmen witnessed their arrival and later extended the two runways and added several of their own
to induce the "gods" to return. Similar etchings, which can only be discerned from the air, have been
found in the Middle East.

Following the devastation north and east of Palestine, Abraham moved his people to the south, where
he fathered Isaac when he was one hundred years old, thanks perhaps to his hybrid genes. Isaac's son
Jacob became known as Israel, a name soon applied to his entire people. Some believe that the name
Israel is nothing less than a combination of the Egyptian gods OsirlS and RA and the Mesopotamian god
EL.

For about thirty-five generations, or more than 875 years, the Israelites passed along oral accounts of
the stories of the Abraham and the Anunnaki until they finally wrote the stories down in Hebrew. Later,
the life of Jesus Christ was added into the mix after the stories had been translated into Greek; the result
was then "authorized" by a succession of rulers, including Britain's King James I. We now read these
stories in the form of the Bible. It also must be understood that the narrative above is recounted, in one
form or another, in the Sumerian texts uncovered only in the last 150 years, all of which predate the Bible
by at least 2,000 years. Just consider what current events will sound like 2,000 years from now.

The evidence just covered only begins to scratch the surface of the wealth of data now available both
archaeological and in the cuneiform tablets that supports this incredible narrative with its far-reaching
implications. Even the authors and researchers studying this subject feel certain they do not have all the
facts. And while these facts probably don't tell us the full truth of our history, they most likely are pointing
us in the right direction. Dr. Horn summed it up by noting, "Let us make clear, once again, that we do not
believe the ancient Sumerian and other Mesopotamian stories are 'absolutely true' history. These stories
that have come to us through thousands of years of oral tradition and writing are bound to be somewhat
distorted probably in some cases deliberately distorted by the Anunnaki. But, I feel these ancient stories
are probably as close as we'll come to the truth today. ..."

Obviously, such revision of ancient history has had and will continue to have a profound impact on
conventional science. Horn resigned as a professor of biological anthropology at Colorado State
University in 1990 after he concluded that the conventional explanations for man's origins that he was
teaching were "nonsense." After much study, he, too, came to believe that extraterrestrials were


intricately involved in the origin and development of humans.

If some Anunnaki remained on the devastated Earth, they would have found themselves marooned on a
primitive world, like the astronaut portrayed by Charleston Heston in the film Planet of the Apes. Without
the infrastructure to manufacture the simplest items, they would have lost the use of their superior
technology but not the knowledge of it, and they certainly would not have been satisfied with simply being
another member of the ape horde.

But how could these ancient visitors control the much larger human population? How could one person,
or even a handful of persons, control several billion people? Certainly not though physical control, but
rather through deceit, secrecy, and the use of two historic institutions of power first religion and later
finance. Our visitors might have also tried to control us through fractious wars and slavery, which is
practiced right up until today, although most forms of direct physical slavery were abandoned in First
World nations by the mid-1800s.

GIVE ME THAT OLD-TIME RELIGION

Initially, our primitive ancestors most likely felt awe and reverence toward the technologically advanced
visitors who came from the heavens. After all, what primitive human could fly and perform acts that must
have seemed like magic? As author and scientist Arthur C. Clarke once stated, "Any sufficiendy advanced
technology is indistinguishable from magic." Despite our deference, the first humans thought of these
visitors merely as watchers or messengers from the heavens. Only after Anunnaki leaders began to
appoint rulers over humanity did the concept of religion come into play.

Rather than deal directly with the burgeoning human population, the ancient gods ordained an
administrative body or priesthood to pass along edicts and instruction as well as interpret policy. These
clerics got a taste of wealth and power, a taste they were loath to relinquish. Religion soon evolved into a
rigid structure of dogmas, catechisms, tithing, and obedience.

According to writers Peter Jiang and Jenny Li, some among those who study extraterrestrial phenomena
known as exoscientists suggest that other extraterrestrials, who have come to Earth after the
Anunnaki, have tried to manipulate humans genetically, technologically, and also through religious dogma
and ritual. "Apparendy, these extraterrestrials performed 'great feats' in order to be worshipped as
'gods.' The reported next step was to provide technology to these Earth humans so that these humans
could create impressive looking 'rich' structures of religious worship, laid with gold and other mined
mineral resources, of religious worship to these extraterrestrial 'gods.' "

By the time of the earliest recorded human civilizations, such as Assyria and Babylonia, religions were
well established and had merged with the prevailing political structure. Certain civilizations had firmly
established the idea that the clergy could be the only religious authority and that kingship was a divine
right. Anointed priests who worshipped one god exhorted their followers to demonize the worshippers of
the others. And anyone who failed to offer allegiance to their one true god was castigated as a
blasphemer, heathen, Satan worshipper, or worse.

But as the physical gods the earlier visitors dropped from sight, the religions they created turned
metaphysical. The concept of God evolved from a physical being to an omnipresent yet anthropomorphic
supernatural entity. The elder conflicts between the ancient astronauts became a metaphor for ancient
wars and a struggle between the new God and his evil counterpart, Satan. Baptist minister and author Paul
n Ward wrote about "the development of supernatural religion in what we call the cradle of
civilization, beginning less than 3,000 years ago. Here religions that grew out of absentee-[Advanced
Beings]-cults that described their gods as immortal, magical beings took the next step toward


supernaturalism."

Religious expert, author, and Princeton professor of religion Elaine Pagels received both Rockefeller
and Guggenheim fellowships and was a Mellon Fellow at the Aspen Institute, where she later served on
the board of trustees. She noted, "The earliest mention of Satan occurs in a few scattered references in the
Hebrew Bible. Jewish storytellers introduce a supernatural figure they call ha satan, which can be
translated from Hebrew as 'the adversary/ or 'the opposer/ or 'the obstructer/ But this supernatural
'opposer' never dares to oppose God. On the contrary, he is one of God's obedient servants, his
messengers, called in Hebrew malakim, members of the heavenly court. Translated into Greek, malak
becomes angelos, from which we get the word 'angel/ "

The story of how one of God's trusted messengers turned against him came from various accounts of
prebiblical Hebrew storytellers. One version was that Satan and his followers were thrown out of heaven
after rebelling against orders from their commander in chief. Others stated they violated policy by mating
with human women. Yet another was that the messenger Satan refused to bow down to a younger sibling,
proclaiming, "Why do you press me? I will not worship one who is younger than I am, and inferior; I am
older than he; he ought to worship me!"

Whatever the origin of Satan's rebellion, Pagels argued that Satan represented human hostility against
other humans: "And it's no accident that the foundational texts of Christian tradition the gospels of the
New Testament, like the Dead Sea Scrolls all begin with stories of Satan contending against God's
spirit." Pagels explained that Christians later "turned the image of Satan against a far wider range of
targets against the Roman empire and its government, which persecuted Christians, and then against
other 'intimate enemies' other Christians, whom they called 'heretics.'

"What I've come to see is that when people invoke Satan whether in the first century or the twentieth
they have in mind not only some supernatural being, but also some very human beings. People who say,
for example, 'Satan is trying to take over this country, but we are resisting him,' know exacdy who they
have in mind, and probably can name names!"

n Ward elaborated on Pagels's viewpoint by stating that "history makes it clear that the Hebrews had
simply followed the example of their patron god. They labeled their opponents, foreign or domestic,
Satanic worshipers of Beelzebub, Belial, and the Princes of Darkness. In return, their opponents likely
shouted their own epithets of 'infidel' (meaning 'unfaithful to the "true" god')."

According to n Ward, a "confluence of historical events" provided the basis for Western
supernaturalism during the Roman Empire. These events included the development of absentee nonhuman
cult worship in the Middle East, the Hebrew worship of Yahweh, who was believed to be the leader of
the olden gods, and the new and compelling reformation cult of Jesus of Nazareth. n Ward also
attributes the rise of supernaturalism to the simultaneous rise of powerful institutions for instance, the
development of Roman organizational skills and the creation of a Christ-centered church, the power of
Rome to elevate Paul's Christian cult to the status of the state religion, and the Nicean council of bishops
that "culled from competing texts a Bible that largely excludes references to the reality of other
[Advanced Beings] and Jesus' humanity."

n Ward said generations of humans slowly developed a defense mechanism once the ancient gods
were no longer visible: "The Anunnaki had apparendy decided to go about their own affairs, but humans
felt bereft at being deserted. So supernatural theology was the defense mechanism created to help cope
with the pain and anxiety of an obvious separation of humans from their gods. One of its purposes was to
assure humans that the religious rituals would either bring the departed gods back to Earth or reconnect
the humans to them in the supernatural realm"

With the rise of the Roman Empire, the keepers of ancient secrets moved their network from



Mesopotamia to Rome. As the Roman Empire declined, Christianity became a major institution. With the
founding of the Roman Church, the powers of the ruling elite skyrocketed. Even today, David Icke and
others claim, "The Roman Catholic Church controlled by the Jesuit secret society remains at the heart of
Illuminati operations."


SHOW ME THE MONEY

In early Eastern and Western cultures, rulers gained power and wealth from religion. Yet today, religion
has waned, especially in highly developed nations. Now the favored method of control is through money.

The Hebrew Mogen David, or Star of David, is of Babylonian origin and is indicative of how
Babylonian/Sumerian culture was blended with Hebrew religion during the Jews' captivity in Babylon.
And it was in the Temple at Jerusalem that Jesus turned violent against the money changers.

Matthew 21:12-13 relates, "And Jesus went into the temple of God, and cast out all them that sold and
bought in the temple, and overthrew the tables of the moneychangers, and the seats of those who sold
doves, And said unto them, It is written, My house shall be called the house of prayer; but ye have made it
a den of thieves" (KJV).

Author Joseph R Farrell saw the development of the private issuance of bullion-based monies both in
ancient times and in various later cultures as suggesting "the evident hand of a hidden international class
of bullion-brokers, war merchants, slave traders, and mining operators, for almost invariably, the pattern
is the same." The pattern involved blending finances with the prevailing religion as if money was
ordained by God.

Farrell has argued that the methodology of aligning religion with money would go something like this:
rulers could penetrate and ally with the temple, issue false receipts, substitute bullion for letters of credit
as a measure against the false receipts, and thus create a facsimile of money.

Thus, we arrive back at the state of issuing false receipts, only in this instance, these receipts are
neither false nor counterfeit, they are simply privately created notes or promises to pay a certain
amount of bullion (which they also control). Thus, once again the money supply is not only
expanded, but the use of such instruments actually served to allow the bullion brokers to
circulate more of such notes than they had actual bullion to redeem. The key, once again, was the
sanctifying probity that the temple association gave them. With this step their power and
influence over the various states which they penetrated was almost complete, for it gave these
ancient bankers, like their modern counterparts, the ability to expand or contract a state's
money supply and to control their economies to create boom or bust.

The power of exchanging money can be traced back to Palestine, where money changers were prevalent
people who exchanged the currencies of the various cities and nations into money acceptable to the
temple priests. Money therefore became closely associated with the temples, which also doubled as
centers for the study of astronomy and astrology.

Farrell presented the thesis that modern banking magnates are merely utilizing financial legerdemain
learned from ancient practices. The earliest bankers, who originally dealt in gold and silver bullion,
learned that great profits could be made by issuing written notes and credit vouchers.

Today, money is increasingly mere electronic blips in a computer accessed by plastic cards at ATMs.
There is nothing to back it up. Yet this illusory currency is loaned at interest by great institutions. As the
total amount of money grows, its worth decreases. This is called inflation, in effect a built-in tax on the
use of money. And inflation can be manipulated upward or downward by those who control the flow of


paper money or electronic blips.

"The result of this whole system is massive debt at every level of society today" wrote William
Bramley author of The Gods of Eden. "The banks are in debt to the depositors, and the depositors' money
is loaned out and creates indebtedness to the banks. Making this system even more akin to something out
of a maniac's delirium is the fact that banks, like other lenders, often have the right to seize physical
property if its paper money is not repaid."

Both Bramley and Farrell saw that the strategy and practices of a banking elite in existence since
ancient times involve war, slavery (whether physical or financial), usurpation of the money-creating
power of the state, the invention of debt-as-money, and economic cycles coupled with astrology.

But in order to exert control over such a system, a banking elite would have required long-distance
communication and the use of basic technology in order to construct a worldwide financial network. It has
been well documented how early banking dynasties, such as the Medicis and Rothschilds, indeed were
dependent on elaborate and effective communication systems. And both families exercised power over
kings and monarchs, even selecting the pope.

There are examples of communication technology that could have been used in the past to simulate
miracles and messages from divine beings. Konstantin Meyl, who teaches electronics and alternative
energy technology at the University of Applied Sciences in Furtwangen, Germany, has built on the work of
Nikola Tesla in describing how energy including sound waves can be transferred without wires via
scalar waves, multidimensional standing-wave patterns that exist within the universal unified energy
field. G. Patrick Flanagan, author of Pyramid Power, has developed a device called a neurophone, which
can carry sound to the brain without the use of the auditory system Using "hyperspacial nested
modulation" technology, this device takes a complex signal, such as the sound of an orchestra, and
electrically processes it into square waves approximating human brain waves. After further processing,
the waves are carried through zirconium titanate electrodes embedded in acrylic plastic tiles placed on
the skin anywhere on the body. A person using a neurophone device can "hear" music and speech without
the use of the ears. The neurophone has been used experimentally in communicating with dolphins, and
further experimentation has shown that scalar-wave sound like radio waves may be discernible without
the need for physical contact.

Such existing technology led Meyl to theorize that many ancient temples were constructed in such a way
as to create a communication system "The temples in antiquity were all shortwave broadcasting
stations," blundy stated Meyl in his 2003 book Scalar Waves: From an Extended Vortex and Field
Theory to a Technical, Biological, and Historical Use of Longitudinal Waves. He said the temples were
powered by ambient Earth electromagnetic energy as described by Michael Tellinger. Also they were
constructed in such a manner as to harness energy from the sun, as well as neutrino radiation from the
planets.

Studying the floor plans of the Greek temples of Zeus, Athena, Hera, and Apollo and even the Pantheon
in Rome, Meyl presents a compelling argument that the dimensions of such sites show an uncanny
geometric resemblance based on the golden ratio, an irrational (nonfractional) number, a mathematical
constant used by many early artists and architects, who referred to such designs as sacred geometry. So by
constructing edifices using certain rigid mathematical formulas and by utilizing ambient radiation,
knowledgeable insiders within the banking elite were able to communicate at great distances via both
aural and psychic means.

According to Meyl, old accounts have proved that this type of communication existed, yet those
translating the accounts garbled the translations because they didn't understand the technology being
discussed. For instance, those who have translated accounts of oracles, angelic voices, and prophecies



may have actually meant that a receiver was in use. One old Latin text, for example, stated, "They sent by
courier to the emperor in Rome and got for an answer ... The answer of the emperor namely arrived at the
squad at the latest in the following night." Meyl has posited that the correct translation should read, "They
cabled" or "They broadcast to the emperor in Rome and got for an answer ..." Meyl continued, "Such a
big empire as the Roman Empire actually could only be reigned by means of efficient communication.
Cicero coined the word: 'We have conquered the people of the Earth owing to our broadcasting
technology.' ... If engineers, however, rework the incorrect translations ... much direct evidence exists
concerning the practical use of this technology." Like many ancient philosophers, Cicero also wrote that
the occult mysteries had more to do with natural science than with religion.

Bramley saw war as another important control mechanism. "War can be an effective tool for
maintaining social and political control over a large population," he wrote. "A state of war [including an
undeclared one, such as the War on Drugs or War on Terrorism] can also be used to encourage
populations to think in ways that they would not otherwise do, and to accept the formation of institutions
that they would normally reject. The longer a nation involves itself in wars, the more entrenched those
institutions and ways of thinking will become."

With the control mechanisms of war, religion, and finance firmly in place and coupled with an effective
communication system, the stage was set for subjugation of humanity by a relative handful of persons, all
traceable to the original civilizations with their narratives of sky gods bringing knowledge and
technology.

Much detail concerning the ancient Sumerians and their Anunnaki overlords has been kept from the
general public, although in recent years some of this material has begun to break through into the
corporate mass media. The History Channel's popular program Ancient Aliens broke many barriers in
bringing the concept of extraterrestrials on Earth in the past to the public.

As the once great Sumerian culture disappeared into history, vestiges of this civilization rose and fell in
the Near East. The empires of Akkad, Assyria, Phoenicia, Minoan Crete, and Egypt came to the fore.
Their histories are both well documented and well known. Lesser known is that they were merely hand-
me-down cultures based on the religion and technology of the much older civilization of Sumer. And
behind their history lurked personages with a desire to rule humanity.

ANCIENT EGYPT

Egypt was ruled by pharaohs who, like other kings, jealously guarded their bloodline. The bloodlines of
these Egyptian kings carried the DNA closest to that of the Anunnaki overlords, and it was this DNA that
helped them claim their kingship. This custom had been passed down from generation to generation, even
though the bloodline of the kings was probably diluted after wars or marriages took place or after the
kings bred with commoners.

Although no one in the past had a clear understanding of extraterrestrial life, there are many tantalizing
clues hinting at past visitations, found in engravings, jewelry, and statuary. In the small Egyptian village of
Nazlet el-Samaan, located near the pyramids and the Giza Plateau, an ancient gate holds in its keystone a
carving of a small alien "gray." The figure was carved from a two-and-a-half-ton block of marble, and the
doorway's base was fashioned from blocks made from an aggregate of small, round crushed stones and
sand, the stones in which have been dubbed "coins" by the villagers.

Few researchers have bothered to visit this poor neighborhood, nestied just beyond the paws of the
Sphinx. Villagers claim that the diminutive figure on the gate has been there for as long as anyone
remembers, yet they have no explanation or even an oral history concerning it. Lions or cats, long known


as symbols of protection, were carved on both sides of the gate. Some say designs on the gate resemble
those of the Mayans. Others say it appears to be Phoenician. Recendy the doorway was demolished to be
replaced by a modern entrance, but the ET carving was hidden away for safekeeping.

As the blocks comprising the doorway were of the same stone and craftsmanship as seen on the Great
Pyramid, many others believe it dates back to the pyramid's construction. Until modern times, the area
where the village is now located was covered with sand, which may explain why the doorway was so
well preserved. This doorway was not an anomaly. There are other ancient doorways in Nazlet el-
Samaan with keystones, as well as carved marble stairways and columns, most now broken into pieces.
Many of these ancient pieces have been plastered over by the villagers who now live there and who seek
to protect the pieces from those who wish to destroy anything that does not fit with official and
conventional Egyptian history.

Some Egyptian locals claim that in many areas of Cairo there are entrances to a labyrinth of tunnels
running beneath the Giza Plateau. Egyptian authorities continue to discount accounts of such tunnels. In
2009, six Egyptians died of suffocation while digging down to the tunnel system. They had visited the
underground tunnels previously but died when their shaft collapsed. Annie DeRiso, news director of The
Common Sense Show radio program, hosted by Dave Hodges, said she climbed down into the tunnels in
2006. In them, she and others found the same aggregate of sand and round, coinlike-stone that composed
the "alien" gate, as well as fragments of glass and the bones of a giant humanoid.

Erhan Altunay, who said he, too, had visited the tunnels under the Giza Plateau, recalled,

During one of my visits to Egypt (in 1996,1 think) I was guided by a local guide (although I hate
to be disturbed by the guides around), and he said he would show something special if I gave him
$20. We went to a special area near to the Pyramids but at the bottom of the plateau where the
Pyramids are situated. We entered through a hole by paying $5 to the guard there and I was
extremely surprised to see a lot of gates opening to endless tunnels. I saw also many statues, as
you may see in the pictures. (It is strictly forbidden to take pictures, but you may take some if you
pay the guard, as I did.) It seems to me that these tunnels are very old but also used in later
times as I saw some sarcophagi which seem to be from very late periods. I've been in Egypt
several times but this was the first and the last time I saw those tunnels, as it was forbidden to
go there.

In 1978, ground-penetrating radar was used to map what was described as "an extraordinary
subterranean complex beneath the Egyptian pyramids." With the agreement of then president Anwar Sadat,
secret excavations were conducted for the next three decades. The excavations were colloquially known
as the Giza project. In a private screening many years after the project began, one of the scientists
reportedly involved, James J. Hurtak, showed a film of the findings. According to one participant, Paul
White, Hurtak's film depicted "a vast megalithic metropolis, 15,000 years old, reaching several levels
below the Giza plateau." The film depicted underground waterways, massive chambers, and enormous
statues carved in situ, the size of those in the Valley of the Nile. White has called this underground sprawl
the City of the Gods, stating, "It is the legacy of a civilisation and a technology beyond our own."

Dr. Hurtak, who commands an international following, compared the discovery of the underground city
with its miles of tunnels to contact with an advanced extraterrestrial culture. He said the sprawling city
was the work of Adanteans, which he described as the Fourth Root Culture. To Hurtak, this discovery
was unequivocal evidence that all languages, cultures, and religions can be traced back to a single
common source, which he called the Parent Civilization.

Adding to the mystery of the Giza underground labyrinth are many other disturbing oddities, which can



still be found amid Egyptian ruins. In 2010, seventeen new pyramids were found through the use of NASA
satellite imaging. Images found on the ceiling beams of the three-thousand-year-old New Kingdom
Temple of Seti at Abydos appear to depict a modern helicopter, submarine, airplane, and hovercraft. The
carvings were discovered only recendy when a front piece fell from the beam. At Saqqara, Egypt, within
the tomb of the sage and philosopher Ptahhotep, author of an extant book of advice to princes,
hieroglyphics describe servants offering food to the deceased, who served Pharaoh Djedkare Isesi during
his reign, part of the Fifth Dynasty, which lasted from 2494 until 2345 BC. Amazingly, at the bottom is a
figure that resembles nothing less than a small alien "gray" as described by so many people who claim
UFO contact experiences.


CLASSICAL GREECE

Egypt has long held the fascination of scientists, archaeologists, adventurers, moviemakers, and others,
but ancient Greece has always been considered the foundation of Western culture. Greece was settled
around 3500 BC. Its name comes from the Greek word graikoi, referring to the original inhabitants of
Dodona, which held the oldest known shrine to the god of thunder, Zeus. Perhaps early inhabitants
migrated from the decaying Minoan civilization on Crete.

By the sixth century BC, Greek power had become concentrated in the two city states of Athens and
Sparta. After the Greeks twice defeated Persian invasions, Athens became the center of power and during
the next few centuries led the nation's advancement in science, the arts, and philosophy.

Exhausted by war against each other, Athens and Sparta declined during the fourth century BC, and the
power vacuum was filled by Philip of Macedon, whose son Alexander the Great, born in 356 BC,
plundered Greece, then Persia, Syria, Phoenicia, Egypt, Babylonia, and parts of India before dying in
Babylon at the age of thirty-three. During his rule of Egypt, he founded the city of Alexandria, which
became the ancient world's most important center for scientific and literary studies, as well as for the
transmission of esoteric traditions. Alexander was a student of the Greek philosopher Aristode, who had
been taught by Plato, who had learned from Socrates. By 146 BC, Greece was dominated by Rome.
Centuries later, after the Roman Empire had been divided into eastern and western halves and the western
empire had fallen, Greece became part of the Byzantine Empire.

GREEK GODS FROM EGYPT

A close study of mythology from around the world reveals striking similarities among many cultures and
their beliefs in ancient gods. Legends from different peoples living in all corners of the Earth seem to tell
essentially the same story in the distant past, certain individuals with "godlike" powers molded
mankind into a civilized state following a period of cataclysmic upheaval.

While there is no agreement on the specific connections among the "gods," due to the large amount of
incidental material that has grown up around the stories, a general comparison of mythologies
demonstrates common features that appear to go beyond coincidence and reveal the striking similarities
among all versions of the ancient "gods." The names changed with different languages, but the
characteristics remained the same.


ROLE

SUMERIAN

EGYPTIAN

GREEK

ROMAN

Heavenly Father

Anu

Amen-Ra

Cronos

Saturn

Heavenly Mother

Antu

Mut

Hera

Juno

Earth Lord

Enlil

Set

Zeus

Jupiter

Earth Mother

Ninhursag

Isis

Athena

Minerva

Earth Brother/Builder

Enki

Osiris

Apollo

Vulcan

Warrior Rival

Marduk

Horus

Ares

Mars

Underworld Lord

Nergal

Anubis

Hades

Pluto

Provider of Love

Inanna

Hathor

Aphrodite

Venus

Facilitator of the Gods

Ninurta

Thoth

Hermes

Mercury


It is important to understand that early on the Sumerians never considered, nor referred to, the beings
who brought them knowledge as "gods." This was a later interpretation by the Romans and Greeks, who
fashioned their own gods after the earlier traditions of the Egyptians and earlier civilizations.

All references to these gods carry similar attributes, which correspond to other worlds beyond the
Earth and also convey the idea of influences over humanity as found in astrology, the origin of which is so
ancient as to be unknown.

The Greek Herodotus, the "father of history," has been proven truthful in his accounts. The Scythian city
Gelonus was a privileged trading partner to the Greeks until conquered by Alexander. Herodotus's
description of this population center as being a thousand times larger than Troy was widely disbelieved
until it was rediscovered in 1975.

Herodotus made it quite clear that the Greek gods, and the rites attributed to them, all came from Egypt,
conquered by Alexander in 332 BC. The Egyptian gods simply assumed new names when translated into
the Greek language. One clear example is the Greek term for their pantheon of gods, the Titans, who ruled
the earth prior to an insurrection. The ruler of the Titans was Cronos, who has been identified as the
Anunnaki Anu. He was succeeded by his son Zeus, who has been compared to the Sumerian overlord
Enlil. Furthermore, the Titans have always been associated with the various planets, indicating a strong
connection to the heavens, and in the Sumerian cuneiform tablets, the word for "those who live in the
heavens" is Ti-ta-an.

Herodotus also noted the extreme longevity of ancient Egyptian rulers and also wrote that prior to
eleven thousand years ago living "gods" had resided among the humans. "Thus far I have spoken on the
authority of the Egyptians and their priests. They declare that from their first king to this last-mentioned
monarch, the priest of Vulcan, was a period of three hundred and forty-one generations; such, at least, they
say, was the number both of their kings, and of their high-priests, during this interval," wrote Herodotus in
Book 2 of his Histories. "Now three hundred generations of men make ten thousand years, three
generations filling up the century. ... However, in the times anterior to [the human kings] it was otherwise;
then Egypt had gods for its rulers, who dwelt upon the earth with men, one being always supreme above
the rest. The last of these was Horns, the son of Osiris, called by the Greeks Apollo." As indicated in the
comparison chart, Osiris was the Egyptian name for the Anunnaki god Enki, meaning that his son, Horus,
would have been Marduk to the Sumerians and Ares to the Greeks, who was the god of war. Is it just
coincidence that Marduk began the great civil war between the Anunnaki?

Close to twenty ancient buildings in southern Greece look like pyramids and show evidence of
Egyptian influence. One impressive pyramid is located near the eastern Peloponnesian village of
Hellenikon in Argolis, but for the most part, the structures are largely ruins. Some speculate that in the
past the edifices were torn down and used as construction materials for churches and for lime production.

It appears that the Greek pyramids, like the Great Pyramid, were aligned with heavenly bodies. In the
1990s, archaeologists with the Archaeological Museum of Nauplion found the astronomical orientation of




















the long entrance corridor of the Hellenikon pyramid probably aligned with Orion's Belt between the
years 2400-2000 BC. By measuring accumulated radiation using a method called thermoluminescence,
archaeologists were able to date scrapings back past 3,000 BC, making them older than similar Egyptian
structures.

Athletes and musicians gathered every few years in the Greek city of Delphi to compete in the Pythian
Games, which may have begun even earlier than the Olympics, which according to tradition began in 776
BC. Delphi was also home to the Oracle of Delphi, a famed figure in classical Greek mythology. There
are mysterious connections between this sacred site and other sites in Greece, such as the Acropolis of
Athens, where the Parthenon is located.

In Odyssey of the Gods, an account of extraterrestrial contact in ancient Greece, Erich von Daniken
writes of an experience with Theophanias Manias, a Greek Air Force officer who had studied topography
at the National Technical University of Athens.

He [Manias] took a pair of compasses, placed the point on Delphi and drew a circle through the
Acropolis. Strange to say, the circumference of the circle also touched Argos and Olympia. These
places were equal distances from each other. A strange coincidence, thought Colonel Manias,
and then placed the compass point on Knossos at Crete. The circumference of this circle also
touched Sparta and Epidaurus strange! Colonel Manias continued. When the center was Delos,
Thebes and Izmir lay on the circumference; when the center was Paros, it was Knossos and
Chalcis; when the center was Sparta, Mycenae and the oracle site of Trofonion were on the
circumference.

Both Manias and von Daniken saw in these configurations a repetition of the previously described
golden ratio indicating the influence of ancient knowledge. "In ancient Greece many such triangles can be
drawn, and always with two proportions in regard to the length of their sides," noted von Daniken. "Such
triangles joining cult sites cannot just arise by chance."

Maurice Chatelain has written of sacred sites connected with a perfection that could only have been
accomplished horn the vantage point of outer space. He described thirteen mystical sites within a 450-
mile radius of the long-venerated Greek island of Delos connected by straight lines to produce a perfect
Maltese Cross, later the emblem of the Knights Templar. Delos has always been considered one of
ancient Greece's most holy sites, although no one has ever known exacdy why. In Our Ancestors Came
from Outer Space, Chatelain wrote, "What interests us now is how and why such a gigantic pattern was
marked on the Aegean and surrounding lands. I do not believe that even today's land surveyors could so
precisely mark such a gigantic figure of over 360 miles jumping from island to island and stretching over
sea and mountains. Except horn high up in the air this Maltese Cross would not be visible."

Hesiod, a Greek poet who lived about 700 BC, wrote extensively of the gods in his Theogony, a
synthesis of stories concerning the Greek gods. He wrote of conflicts and wars, even between Zeus (Enlil
in Sumerian) and his father Cronos (the sky god Anu in Sumerian). He may have been describing
thunderous Anunnaki sky god Enlil and his more beneficent half-brother Enki when he wrote, "The
glowing Sun never looks upon them with his beams, neither as he goes up into heaven, nor as he comes
down from heaven. And the former of them roams peacefully over the earth and the sea's broad back and
is kindly to men; but the other has a heart of iron, and his spirit within him is pitiless as bronze:
whomsoever of men he has once seized he holds fast: and he is hateful even to the deathless gods."

In writing of the wars between the gods, Hesiod spoke of their flying chariots and may have even
described ancient atomic weapons when he wrote, "And flame shot forth from the thunder-stricken lord in
the dim rugged glens of the mount, when he was smitten. A great part of huge earth was scorched by the



terrible vapour and melted as tin melts when heated by men's art in channeled crucibles; or as iron, which
is hardest of all things, is softened by glowing fire in mountain glens and melts in the divine earth through
the strength of Hephaestus. Even so, then, the earth melted in the glow of the blazing fire." Hesiod goes to
some length to detail the many wives of Zeus and the spreading of his bloodline following the wars of the
gods.

Many centuries after Hesiod, Plato wrote in the Statesman that Earth's poles shifted after the gods left
the Earth.

In the fulness of time, when the change was to take place, and the earth-born race had all
perished, and every soul had completed its proper cycle of births and been sown in the earth her
appointed number of times, the pilot of the universe let the helm go, and retired to his place of
view; and then Fate and innate desire reversed the motion of the world. Then also all the inferior
deities who share the rule of the supreme power, being informed of what was happening, let go
the parts of the world which were under their control. And the world turning round with a sudden
shock, being impelled in an opposite direction from beginning to end, was shaken by a mighty
earthquake, which wrought a new destruction of all manner of animals.

The classical Greeks also wrote of leaders and rulers who, much like the Anunnaki, were the offspring
of humans and gods. In the oldest telling of the story of Jason and the Argonauts, Pindar's Pythian Ode
number 4, eleven adventurers, including Jason, all were said to have been descendants from the ancient
gods.

Beyond the overlaps between Sumerian and Greek mythology and the influence the Greeks have had on
our culture, it's possible that the Greeks and their gods are affecting us in ways we might never have
imagined. Recentiy, a man known pseudonymously as Ted Connors, who worked with a Department of
Defense subcontracting firm in Alabama, recounted how one morning in 2007 he saw a large metallic
hubcap next to a tree with long wires stretching upward. Suddenly the object rose and disappeared in
midair.

Connors was among several people who were reporting seeing such "spider drones." Later in the year,
Connors found himself having disturbing dreams about his encounter. When he revisited the tree, he found
that it had been cut down. As he sat nearby contemplating, he began to feel an electrostatic charge
throughout his body and started to receive what he thought were telepathic messages from beings from
another planet. They first explained that the object Connors saw was a drone probing Earth for
information. They said they were from a planet called Oltissis, the twenty-third planet in their star system,
one that has four moons. The probe came through a "tear" in time and space, which was repaired upon its
return. Connors was told that our interpretation of time and space is incorrect. "All is infinite," they
explained, adding that we would not understand their "ethos," a Greek word for the character or nature of
a people.

As ethos is derived from the Greek and Oltissis sounds Greek, Connors wrote, "My feeling is these
[telepathic beings] are the ancient Greeks. These [from Oltissis] are the ones who came here before
Earth's historic timeline. They are the Greek gods."

Connors's tale might be written off as a delusion or fabrication, except for a further development.
Because he connected his experience to the Greek gods, Connors visited a local library for a book on
ancient Greece and stumbled across one entided Ancient Greek Gods and Lore Revisited. It was
copyrighted 1962 and was by an author whose name Connors remembers as Fredrico Ionnides. In this
book he said he found three references to Oltissis. Apparentiy one reference mentioned Oltissis as a
historic Greek pleasure palace. He said he left the book on his car seat, as he intended to read it when he



had time.

Two days later, Connors said he was surprised to be called into his boss's office. He was even more
surprised to find two men there who presented identification showing they were from the Department of
Homeland Security (DHS) and the National Security Agency (NSA). The pair asked him about the library
book he had obtained and said curdy, "We need to have that book." When asked why, the one from DHS
replied it was a national security matter and asked if Connors was aware of the PATRIOT Act.

Connors's boss said brusquely, "Go get the book!" He immediately retrieved the book from his car and
turned it over to the two men, asking, "How will I get the book back?"

"We will contact you," they replied.

Connors was flabbergasted and never thought to ask the men how they knew he had checked out this
book from the library or why a book on ancient Greek gods would have any application to national
security. Since he had mentioned the book's title in an e-mail to a friend, Connors suspected the agents
learned of it through e-mail interception, and he suspected that the Greek god connection, whatever it may
be, is a serious matter to certain federal authorities. "If there is one thing I'm sure of at this point in time
[it] is that and this is what I got from the first message I received is that this is very important to
mankind not to governments not to leaders not to power brokers but to mankind," he told journalist
Linda Moulton Howe.

John Coleman, a veteran best-selling conspiracy author and a self-proclaimed former MI6 agent,
provided connective tissue bringing the tales of Greek gods right up to date. In his book on the Tavistock
Institute of Human Relations, Coleman said in modern America a "closely knit group of social
psychologists, pollsters and media manipulators" is presided over by an elite group of powerful patrons,
known as the Committee of 300 or, more significantly, "the Gods of Olympus."

POWER PASSES TO ROME

After the Greeks came the Romans. The Roman civilization is said to have been founded in 753 BC by
Romulus and Remus, the twin sons of the Trojan leader Aeneas, who fled to Italy with other refugees
following the fall of Troy in modern-day Turkey. It was said Aeneas was the son of the Greek goddess
Aphrodite, and with his death, at his mother's request, he was deified as the god Jupiter Indiges. Venus,
the goddess of beauty, sex, fertility, and victory, was the Roman counterpart of Aphrodite. Her Anunnaki
counterpart would have been Inanna. Such connections indicate the ongoing cult worship that began in
Sumer and then passed through Egypt and Greece.

About 80 BC, General Lucius Cornelius Sulla Felix, better known simply as Sulla, founded a college in
Rome dedicated to the Egyptian goddess Isis. However, Isis worship was discouraged by the Roman
consuls, who did not want to share control over the population. The worship of Isis at Rome continued to
be suppressed by a succession of decrees until the reign of Caligula.

In 212 BC, a different man, Gaius Sulla, an ardent worshipper of Apollo, organized the first of the
annual Ludi Apollinares, or Games of Apollo, honoring the Greek god whose counterparts were Osiris
and Enki. The later warlord, Sulla Felix, was known to wear a small golden image of Apollo into battle.
In many ways, Roman culture was merely the latest incarnation of Sumer, bringing with it many of the
older centralized religious and political structures.

The Roman Empire was formed in 27 BC after Julius Caesar's nephew Octavian (Caesar Augustus)
had emerged victorious from a series of ruinous civil wars, first primarily between Julius Caesar and his
former ally Pompey, and then between Octavian and his former ally Mark Antony. Before his
assassination in 44 BC by a group of senators hoping to restore the republic, Julius Caesar had seen to it


that his name became so popular that it was used as a title for subsequent rulers; soon the tide Caesar
evolved horn being a family name of the Julian clan of Rome to a title held by a Roman emperor. The
name has lived on in the German word kaiser and the Russian tide czar.

At the height of its power in about AD 117, the empire commanded most of the Western world. Like
Greece and the United States, Rome began as a democratic republic but evolved into a voracious and
aggressive empire ruled by a succession of tyrannical Caesars, its people disdacted by bread and
circuses government-sponsored bee food and weekly gladiatorial spectacles in the various coliseums.

However, after the death (possibly another assassination) of the last pagan emperor, Julian the
Apostate, the due ruling power was the Roman Church, collector of tithes and lender of money to the
government. As the power of the later Roman state rested on the power of the Church, it is insductive to
review the rise of Christianity.

In the time of Jesus of Nazareth, Jews in Palestine were fragmented among the clerical and politically
powerful Pharisees, the pious Sadducees, and the unconventional Essenes. Moreover, the interpretations
of the Old Testament found in the Dead Sea Scrolls illuminate the ways in which the interpretations of
James and the Jerusalem Christians devoted to the teachings of Jesus differed bom those of Paul and his
followers outside Palestine. It is interesting to note that in the Scriptures Jesus condemned both the
Pharisees and Sadducees but pointedly ignored the Essenes, leading many to believe he favored the
Essene philosophies.

As leaders of the Jerusalem church, Jesus's brother James and Mary Magdalene were at odds with
Paul, who was bringing his version of Christianity to the gentiles to the north. There were immense
squabbles over the most minute issues. In Galatians 5:12, Paul had become so exasperated with a
continuing argument over circumcision that he expressed the hope that those initiating the controversy
would emasculate themselves.

Bible scholar and former intelligence analyst Patricia G. Eddy wrote, "The first Jewish Christians
believed that obeying all of the sbingent Jewish religious laws, including circumcision and eating only
Kosher food, were necessary for salvation." Yet according to Eddy, "Paul preached that salvation could
be attained through faith and that the Jewish religious laws should not be allowed to impede people bom
becoming Christians. Paul's view eventually won out, as more and more gentiles converted to
Christianity. By the third century, they outnumbered the Jewish Christians by a large margin, defined
Christianity according to Paul's theology, and began castigating the original Jewish Christians as
heretics."

By the middle of the second century, Irenaeus, the Bishop of Lyons, was condemning the followers of
Jesus and James as heretics. These followers were known as Nazarenes, or the poor. The author Laurence
Gardner noted that Irenaeus complained that these Nazarenes "reject the Pauline epistles and they reject
the apostle Paul, calling him an apostate [rejecter] of the Law ... the Nazarenes ... denounced Paul as a
'renegade' and a 'false apostle,' claiming that his 'idolatrous writings' should be 'rejected altogether.' "

Elaine Pagels wrote that "diverse forms of Christianity flourished in the early years of the Christian
movement. Hundreds of rival teachers all claimed to teach the 'true doctrine of Christ' and denounced one
another as bauds. Christians in churches scattered bom Asia Minor to Greece, Jerusalem, and Rome split
into factions, arguing over church leadership. All claimed to represent 'the authentic tradition.' "

Aber becoming an established institution, the Roman Church quickly gained wealth and power. It
derived a great deal of power bom collecting tithes and lending money to the government. "Far above the
wrangling in the local churches sat the Roman Church, unconcerned, untroubled, and probably,
uncomprehending," Patricia Eddy wrote, adding that the Church at this time was primarily concentrating
on missionary work in Europe, an activity which paid unexpected benefits. "Unwittingly, the



Christianization of these heathen ultimately saved the Roman Church because the barbarians and their
priests regarded the Roman Church as the authority for their religious beliefs. When the barbarians
overran Rome, the Roman Church was spared. ..."

Though spared by the barbarians, the Church still had to contend with a variety of sects, all with their
own version of Christianity. Church control was maintained predominantiy by fear of God's wrath as
evoked by the priesthood. If that failed, there was always force.

And all of the Church's machinations were said to be supported by biblical scripture, which had been
edited numerous times to eliminate certain messages that contradicted Church dogma. Editing, or
redactions, as they are euphemistically called, over the years has led to errors in our translations of the
Bible, which in turn have led some to misunderstandings over modern terms, such as flight, or when it
came to secret codes hidden within its language. The Essenes of Jesus's time produced literature
containing their own intricate codes and allegories to protect their knowledge from the uninitiated as well
as from the Roman authorities. For example, when writing about the Romans, they used the term Kittim,
but this word was often misinterpreted to refer to the ancient Chaldeans of Mesopotamia or some of the
Greek islands.

In addition, according to C. L. Turnage, some Bible codes and symbols referred to multiple deities.
"These coded references pointed the way toward an understanding that such beings were the gods, or
Elohim, of the Bible, whose worship began in Sumer, and who ultimately originated on another world."

The conflicts both within and outside of Christianity were setded by the Roman emperor Constantine in
a compromise to gain power. "Apart from various cultic beliefs, the Romans had worshipped the
Emperors in their capacity as gods descended from others like Neptune and Jupiter," explained author
Laurence Gardner. "At the Council of Arles in 314, Constantine retained his own divine status by
introducing the omnipotent God of the Christians as his personal sponsor. He then dealt with the
anomalies of doctrine by replacing certain aspects of Christian ritual with the familiar pagan traditions of
sun worship, together with other teachings of Syrian and Persian origin. In short, the new religion of the
Roman Church was constructed as a 'hybrid' to appease all influential factions. By this means,
Constantine looked towards a common and unified 'world' religion Catholic meaning universal with
himself at its head."

Once Christianity became the accepted religion of the empire, pagan holidays were expropriated.
Saturnalia, for example, was the winter festival in honor of the god Saturn, the equivalent of the Sumerian
god of the heavens, Anu, and the Egyptian god Amen-Ra (known to the Greeks as Cronos). Saturnalia was
merely a latter-day extension of the Greek festival of Kronia, a remembrance of the "Golden Days" when
Cronos ruled the world. By the end of the republic, it had evolved into a gay time of gift-giving, lighting
candles, feasting, and general frivolities for the entire population, including slaves. But when Christianity
arrived, the Roman rulers found it difficult to stamp out this holiday, so the Church simply announced that
it was celebrating the birth of Jesus Christ, an observance that has been carried forward to this day as
Christ Mass, or Christmas.

The church's co-optation of Christianity was sealed at the Council of Nicaea in AD 325. During the
council, the priest Arius was beaten and tossed out because he and his followers believed that only God
created everything and therefore Jesus was not God but simply a heavenly inspired teacher. His
followers, the Arians, were banished from the Church, and the Nicene Creed was established, which
formally defined God as a deity of three equal and coexisting parts the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, or
Holy Ghost.

One year later, Constantine ordered the confiscation and destruction of all works that questioned the
newly constructed orthodoxy and then opened the Lateran Palace, which was a precursor of the Vatican, to



the Bishop of Rome. In 331, the emperor ordered new copies made of Christian texts, most of which had
been lost or destroyed during the previous persecutions. The resulting editing included alterations that
have become the foundation of modern Christianity.

BOOK BURNING

Although history lavishes praise on the Greek and Roman empires for the advances they brought in
military strategies, construction, and sanitation, scant attention has been paid to the destruction of ancient
sacred sites and indigenous cultures as these empires spread across the world.

Ancient knowledge and history were forgotten by the masses, often because the ruling classes destroyed
libraries and historical records. Only a few of Homer's poems survived the destruction of his works by
the Greek tyrant Pisistratus in Athens. Nothing survived the destruction of the Egyptian library in the
Temple of Ptah in Memphis. Likewise, an estimated two hundred thousand volumes of priceless works
disappeared with the destruction of the library of Pergamum in Asia Minor.

When the Romans leveled the city of Carthage in their drive for world conquest, they destroyed a
library said to have contained more than five hundred thousand volumes. Then came Julius Caesar, whose
war against Egypt resulted in the loss of the great library at Alexandria, considered the greatest collection
of books in antiquity. With the loss of the Serapeum and the Bruchion branches of that library, a total of up
to seven hundred thousand volumes of accumulated knowledge went up in flames.

European libraries also suffered under the Romans and later horn zealous Christians. Between the
sacking of Constantinople by Crusaders in 1204 and the Catholic Inquisition (1137-1825), an inestimable
number of ancient works were irretrievably lost.

Collections in Asia fared little better, as Emperor Ch'in Shih Huang Ti ordered all histories of ancient
China burned just before he died in 210 BC.

"Because of these tragedies we have to depend on disconnected fragments, casual passages and meager
accounts," lamented Australian author Andrew Tomas. "Our distant past is a vacuum filled at random
with tablets, parchments, statues, paintings, and various artifacts. The history of science would appear
totally different were the book collection of Alexandria intact today."

Always this destruction was done in the name of God or the people. In Rome, the official slogan was
Senatus populus quis Romanus, meaning the Senate (government) and the Roman people are one, or
synonymous. It was an early and eerie forerunner of the German Nazi slogan Ein Volk, Ein Reich, Ein
Fiihrer, or One people, one Empire, one Leader.

The book burning of the Nazis is well known, but such destruction of knowledge did not stop with the
end of World War II. In Iraq, the central al-Awqaf Library, founded in 1920, contained 45,000 rare books
and more than 6,000 documents from the Ottoman Empire. At the onset of the U.S. invasion, arsonists set
fire to the building in April 2003. Although the staff managed to save 5,250 items, including a collection
of older Korans, all else was lost. The fire spread, destroying all 175,000 books and manuscripts at the
library of the University of Baghdad's College of Art. The entire library at the University of Basra was
reduced to ash, and the Central Public Library in Basra lost 100 percent of its collection. Also lost in the
invasion and subsequent occupation were volumes from the Iraqi National Library as well as those at
Bayt al-Hikma, the Central Library of the University of Mosul, and others. According to Fernando Baez,
director of Venezuela's National Library and author of A Universal History of the Destruction of Books,
almost one million books and ten million priceless documents have been destroyed, lost, or stolen
throughout Iraq since 2003. Baez described the losses as "the biggest cultural disaster since the
descendants of Genghis Khan destroyed Baghdad in 1258."


LOST IN TRANSLATION


All this destruction of human origins and history has led to gaping holes in humankind's true history,
leading in turn to confusion due to mistranslations, misinterpretations, and name changes within religious
documents, which may be ascribed simply to the differences among languages and cultures or to
deliberate obfuscation.

Rabbi Dovid Bendory, rabbinic director for Jews for the Preservation of Firearms Ownership (JPFO),
is just one of the more recent researchers who have found major misunderstandings based on
mistranslations of the Bible. In a 2012 commentary, Rabbi Bendory explained that one of the most
commonly recognized lines of the Ten Commandments, "Thou shall not kill," is a mistranslation of the
Hebrew Lo tirtzach, which actually means "Do not murder." He said this term has "a clear and
unequivocal meaning," one that "forever changed the course of all human history," as both Jews and
Christians have been plagued with guilt and remorse over killing in wars, by accident, or self-defense.

"There is a world of difference between killing and murder," he explained. "Can we possibly estimate
the numbers of lives that have been lost by foolish pacifism rather than righteous defense in the face of
evil?"

Mauro Biglino also has challenged interpretations and translations of the Bible. Biglino, formerly an
Italian translator for the religious publishing house San Paolo Editors, has been a scholar of religious
history and a student of ancient Hebrew for more than thirty years. Biglino was fired from his position as
a translator of Vatican material after publishing a book in 2012 in which he claimed that extraterrestrials
guided the development of humankind. He said this was confirmed by a careful and literal translation of
the original Hebrew Bible.

In his original work, The Book That Will Forever Change Our Ideas About the Bible, now released as
There Is No God in the Bible, Biglino pointed to the Old Testament book of Deuteronomy (1:28) in which
scouts reported to Moses of encountering giants and great cities in the sky inhabited by the "sons of the
Anakims." Current Bible dictionaries fail to explain the Anakims. Yet several researchers connect the
Anakim to the Nephilim, the oversize hybrid offspring of the sons of gods and the daughters of men
mentioned in Genesis 6:4. Large bones and tools found all over the world, though little publicized, attest
to the existence once of a race of giants. The biblical story of David and Goliath comes to mind.

According to Biglino, like the Nephilim, angels in the Bible are described only by their function as
messengers rather than their physical nature. He said this is because the ancient scribes were writing
about physical beings whose nature was obvious to the people of that time who had encountered them.
They ate, drank, slept, and even washed themselves, hardly the activities of nonphysical beings. Only in
later centuries, when such face-to-face contact was lost, were these messengers transformed into
metaphysical entities.

Biglino noted that the Israelites of the Old Testament obviously did not see their god as a transcendent
and unique entity, and their relationship with him was not viewed as unavoidable. "The whole history of
Israel is full of betrayals, abandonment, cults dedicated to other deities, also called Elohims, all concrete,
all present like the Elohim leading Israel and with whom there had been this alliance: Jews would serve
him and he would help them conquer the land and become a nation. This same Elohim repeatedly calls
himself jealous, and we wonder: how can one be jealous of a partner if there are no rivals in the
relationship?" Biglino also compared the original Ten Commandments of Yahweh as written in Hebrew to
the modern, sanitized, and Christianized version and found little in common.

In addition to the account of Ezekiel and his fiery flying saucer, well covered in other sources and found
to accurately describe a subspace vehicle by a NASA scientist, Biglino described the experiences of


other biblical figures. These include Elisha and the prophet Elijah, whose name, Eliyahu, means "My God
is El." In II Kings 2:10-11, it is clear that Elijah has foreknowledge that he would be taken, and shordy he
was pulled up into the heavens in a whirlwind by a "chariot of fire." For three days, his countrymen
looked for him but failed to find any sign of him Biglino has pointed out that: "This was an announced
event, known in advance by the involved parties and therefore programmed by the Elohims who had
decided to take with them this representative of theirs. One does not search for three days, laboring over
hills and dales, for someone who has been kidnapped just in a vision or a dream!" Enoch, the father of
Methuselah, who reportedly lived 365 years, was also taken up to heaven by his god.

Could these accounts actually be of alien abductions? Biglino has said that the prophet Zechariah
encountered an efahm, interpreted as a flying roll or cylinder, similar to some UFOs reported today. He
compares such biblical experiences with the flying machines of the Sumerian Anunnaki.

The Bible's Psalm 82 describes God in assembly with other gods. Biglino viewed this as a description
of a meeting between the ancient gods, or Elohims, and their superiors. Here they are warned about
bringing arrogance to their positions over humans, as well as reminded that they, too, have finite, although
lengthy, life spans. Biglino has pointed out that the connection is clear and simple: "The Elohims die like
all ADAMS! It comes as no surprise to anyone who speculates that ANUNNAKI/ELOHIMS could have a
long life incredibly long for earthly beings, as it was measured on Nibiru's orbital cycles but that, as
people made of flesh and blood, they too were meant to die. Simply astonishing is the fact that the Bible
itself says so![emphases in the original]." Mauro Biglino's conclusion was that we have worshipped the
extraterrestrials who have come to our planet as gods, and the original recognition of these multiple gods
has, over the years, been reduced to one god. This interpretation does not necessarily deny the existence
of an omniscient universal creator God.

Biglino is not alone in believing that extraterrestrials are mentioned in the Bible. In 2003, Monsignor
Corrado Balducci, a Vatican spokesman on the UFO issue, stated that not believing in "UFOs and the
presence of other living beings is a sin. Their existence is not only proven by about a million witnesses,
including those of many atheist scientists, but it is also confirmed by some passages of the Scripture that
clarify some points about their presence."

This vision by the Catholic Church was supported by Jose Gabriel Funes, an Argentinean Jesuit and
director of the Vatican Observatory. In a 2008 interview, Father Funes stated, "It is possible to believe in
God and in extraterrestrials. The existence of other worlds and other life, even more evolved than ours,
can be accepted without this interfering in the discussion of the faith of creation, the incarnation, the
redemption. ... As a multiplicity of creatures exist on earth, so there could be other beings, also
intelligent, created by God. This does not contrast with our faith because we cannot put limits on the
creative freedom of God."

The claims of Jose Funes and Mauro Biglino may seem outrageous to some. Yet their interpretation of
the Bible is similar to the recent translations of Sumerian glyphs and ancient Hebrew. According to one
reviewer of Biglino's work, "Many translators have come up with parallel results. Mr. Biglino brings
validity to the former researchers by sharing it with us. These are the translations that come through when
you use the correct database to transcribe from Researchers that worked with Michael Heiser [that critic
of Zecharia Sitchin] are government funded and they use a newer base to translate with, which is
preposterous to do so, due to the changing meanings and subsets of civilizations over time. The originals
were hundreds if not thousands of years older than the database that Heiser's group was translating with.
Further, academics wouldn't be allowed to put their stamp of approval on any work they found that's
related to extraterrestrials, due to the socio-economic upheaval it could cause. That very thing must be
avoided at all costs, as far as they are concerned. Our government and the people behind the scenes are



not receptive to anything other than what they've mandated. History is written by the victors, and rarely
does the truth match what the victors write about. If the government allowed the truth, then billions of
history, medical, financial, etc. books would need to be corrected."

It is little wonder that learned men down through the ages have misunderstood the truths lying behind
the gods of legend and myth? "Is it any wonder that 'science' can't find any evidence for ancient aliens, or
lost knowledge?" asked author Philip Coppens, a prolific writer who has made a study of old legends and
secret societies throughout his life. If historians have been misled concerning true history, then perhaps it
is time we consider that much of modern man's entire worldview has been misguided.



PART III


The Meddle Ages


The only thing new in the world is the history you don't know.

Harry S. Truman

The Dark Ages was a time of great instability and ignorance in the Western world. It dragged on
from approximately AD 500 until the Renaissance. Those living with the luxuries of the twenty-first
century have largely forgotten that prior to the year 1900 the vast majority of people in the world were
illiterate, had no indoor plumbing, and lived at the whim of their rulers.

Only remnants of Greece and Rome's knowledge had been preserved by a few Christian monks in
Ireland, Italy, France, and Britain. If not for these monks, along with libraries in the Muslim countries, no
knowledge whatsoever would have been preserved for us today.

The Roman Church controlled every aspect of life. To speak against the Church opened one to
censorship, excommunication, or even death. The suffocation of free thinking led to the growth of secret
societies and sects, many of which began in biblical times and vied with one another for control over
ancient secrets. Much like the later Invisible College of Elizabethan times, these societies collectively
were considered mystery schools, reservoirs of esoteric knowledge that was largely incomprehensible
and thus fear-inspiring to the general public. Their literature was carefully constructed to both conceal
and reveal some of their knowledge.

One such repository of ancient knowledge was the Sumerian "Table of Destiny," thought to be the same
as the Tables of Testimony mentioned in Exodus 31:18, as other Bible verses Exodus 24:12 and 25:16
make it clear that these tables are not the Ten Commandments. British author Laurence Gardner
believed this ancient archive may be the legendary Emerald Tablet of Thoth-Hermes. This tablet,
considered one of the most ancient and secret of writings, is claimed to be the work of Hermes
Trismegistus (Hermes the Thrice-Greatest), a composite character of the Greek god Hermes and the
Egyptian god Thoth, called Ninurta in ancient Sumer. Thoth/Ninurta was said to be a survivor of Atlantis
who passed along antediluvian knowledge to a son of Noah Ham

"He was the essential founder of the esoteric and arcane 'underground stream' which flowed through
the ages," stated Gardner, "and his Greek name, Hermes, was direcdy related to the science of pyramid
construction, deriving from the word herma, which relates to a 'pile of stones.' Indeed, the Great Pyramid
is sometimes called 'the Sanctuary of Thoth.' "

This tablet of knowledge was passed from ancient Sumer to Egypt and on to Greek and Roman masters
such as Homer, Virgil, Pythagoras, Plato, and Ovid. In the Middle Ages and onward, it was passed
through such secret societies as the Rosicrucians and Knights Templar and on to the Freemasons.

But such ancient knowledge had to be kept secret in the ages following the collapse of the Roman
Empire. Christianity had gained absolute supremacy in the Western world, and until the Great Schism and
the fall of Constantinople to the Muslim Ottoman Empire in 1453, the Roman Church stood as the ultimate


authority in the Western world. Through the lending of both its money and blessings, the Vatican
dominated kings and queens and controlled the lives of ordinary citizens through fear of excommunication
and its infamous Inquisition.

Only the clergy and aristocracy could read and write, and the smaller factions of Christianity were so
fractious that they held little power. With the crusaders holding the Holy Land of the Middle East, the
unchallenged power of the Church became further centralized and all-powerful. The fact that most kings
and queens had borrowed money from the Vatican only added to their subservience. Only in Scotland,
where King Robert the Bruce was excommunicated in 1306 and only when Martin Luther's Ninety-five
Theses were made public in 1517 and Henry VIII established the breakaway Church of England in 1534
was the power of Catholicism challenged.

KNIGHTS TEMPLAR

Earlier, a gnostic group called Cathars, mosdy located in southern France, had proved to be a problem for
the Church, as they claimed to possess knowledge concerning Mary Magdalene and her descendants that
ran counter to Rome's teachings. Known as the "pure ones" due to the conviction that their beliefs were
purer than those of the Roman Church, the Cathars claimed that their knowledge had been passed along by
refugees from Palestine who had fled the Roman invasion of AD 70. Beginning in 1209, French king
Philip II, at the orders of Pope Innocent III, launched the Albigensian Crusade in an attempt to wipe out
the Cathars, considered the most serious challenge to the Catholic Church to that date. Until very recently,
little was known of the Cathars because the Roman Church had destroyed any material favorable to them

To avoid annihilation, many Cathars simply blended into the populace. In later years, French leaders
from Cathar families considered a religious crusade to take the Holy Land, and particularly Jerusalem, as
a convenient excuse to search for verification of the Cathar traditions. Peter the Hermit generally
considered to be instrumental in promoting the First Crusade, along with Saint Bernard was a personal
tutor to the Crusade's leader, Godfrey de Bouillon, himself a member of a Cathar family and believed by
some to be the founder of Freemasonry.

The First Crusade led to the creation of societies that used secrecy as protection from the Roman
Church, which began protecting its theology by increasingly violent means. By many recent accounts, at
least one group of Crusaders brought back more than just heresy they also came back with hard
evidence of error and duplicity in Church dogma. In 1307, the Church tried to exterminate this group,
proclaimed as heretics and blasphemers. They were the Knights Templar, whose traditions live on today
within Freemasonry.

This religious-military knighthood, originally called The Order of the Poor Knights of Christ and of the
Temple of Solomon, was formed in 1118 when nine French Crusaders appeared before King Baldwin of
Jerusalem and asked to be allowed to protect pilgrims traveling to the Holy Land. They also asked
permission to stay in the ruins of Solomon's Temple, which had later been the palace of King Herod.
These knights were led by Hugh de Payens, a nobleman in the service of his cousin, Hughes, Count of
Champagne, and Andre de Montbard, the uncle of Bernard of Clairvaux, later known as the Cistercian
Saint Bernard. All were from families connected to the Cathars. Authors Lynn Picknett and Clive Prince,
experts on the Knights Templar, wrote, "Payens and his nine companions all came from either Champagne
or the Languedoc, and included the Count of Provence, and it is quite apparent that they went to the Holy
Land with a specific mission in mind." Provence lies adjacent to the Languedoc region of southern France
and includes Marseilles, where by tradition Mary Magdalene arrived with other Palestinian refugees
following the crucifixion of Jesus Christ. It was in Provence that the knights hid the treasure of both


wealth and knowledge they uncovered in Jerusalem.

Once in Jerusalem, King Baldwin, a brother of de Bouillon, granted the knights' request, and the order
was formed, becoming known as the Knights of the Temple, soon shortened to Knights Templar. For nine
years, the Knights Templar excavated under the palace of King Herod, which had been built on top of the
ruins of the temple built by King Solomon nearly a thousand years before Christ. Some researchers state
that Solomon's Temple was merely a carbon copy of a Sumerian temple dedicated to the god Ninurta and
constructed almost a thousand years earlier.

Much of Solomon's treasure which included not only much gold, silver, and precious gems but also
texts, scrolls, and tablets bearing the ancient knowledge of the gods had been buried there by Jews to
protect it from looting Romans during the Jewish Revolt of AD 66. According to the Histories, a history
of Rome written by Tacitus in AD 109, Pompey the Great was shocked when he entered Solomon's
Temple in 63 BC only to find "the sanctuary was empty and the Holy of Holies untenanted."

However, after the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70, the Romans managed to cart off a portion of the treasure
left behind to prevent further searching. They took it to Rome as war booty. The remainder, probably the
most sacred tablets and scrolls, was secured in the catacombs under the temple and later forgotten by
authorities when Herod's palace was built.

Knowledge of this undiscovered treasure passed into southern France in AD 410, when a former
Roman commander, Alaric, led his Gothic army in sacking Rome. The secrets of Solomon's Treasure
were taken to the homeland of the Goths, the Languedoc region in the foothills of the Pyrenees Mountains
in southern France. It was from here that the French Cathars learned of the treasure still buried in
Jerusalem. This information was passed through Cathari families and led to the fomenting of the First
Crusade.

With the return of the Knights Templar, Solomon's Treasure was once again reunited with the portion
taken from Rome by Alaric. It remained hidden, with only bits of the ancient knowledge being used by
secret societies, such as the Rosicrucians, Freemasons, the Bavarian Illuminati, and the elusive Priory of
Sion, until the entire treasure hoard was taken by the German Nazis in early 1944.

In addition to secrets involving architecture, medicine, and instruments such as magnetic compasses, the
knights learned the management of money. Although conventional history traces the development of
modern banking to early Jewish and Italian lending institutions, the Knights Templar predated the
Rothschilds and the Medicis.

"They pioneered the concept of credit facilities, as well as the allocation of credit for commercial
development and expansion. They performed, in fact, virtually all the functions of a 20th century merchant
bank," wrote Baigent and Leigh. "At the peak of their power, the Templars handled much, if not most, of
the available capital in Western Europe."

The Templars held long-term private trust funds, accessible only by the originators of the account, a
practice that continues today in Swiss banks. It can also be argued that the Templars first introduced the
credit card and packaged tours, as they developed fund transfers by note, a technique most probably
obtained from their Muslim contacts in the Middle East.

ALCHEMY: SCIENCE, MAGIC, OR BOTH?

Pieces of the ancient knowledge handed down from the gods concerning chemistry were used during the
Middle Ages as a basis for the science of that day, known as alchemy. During medieval times, one of the
primary goals of alchemists was to turn base metals into valuable gold or silver.

There is some controversy over whether the word alchemy stems from ancient Egypt, earlier known as


Khem or Chem, or if the name derived from the Medieval Latin alkimia, Islamic kimya, or perhaps horn
the Greek khemeioa.

According to English author E. J. Holmyard, adherents of alchemy have included the royal bloodlines
of Europe as well as common folk. Among alchemists, he included everyone from "kings, popes, and
emperors to minor clergy, parish clerks, smiths, dyers, and tinkers. Even such accomplished men as Roger
Bacon, St. Thomas Aquinas, Sir Thomas Browne, John Evelyn, and Sir Isaac Newton were deeply
interested in it, and Charles II had an alchemical laboratory built under the royal bedchamber with access
by a private staircase. Other alchemical monarchs were Herakleios I of Byzantium, James IV of Scodand,
and the Emperor Rudolf II."

Alchemy was the science of the times, and while it involved rudimentary chemistry, biology, geometry,
numerology, and even physics, some practitioners gravitated toward the power of gold found in money.

The magic of money manipulation may have been perfected in more modern times, but its roots go far
back into history, and there appears to be a correlation between control by money, gold, and the ancient
gods. In his 2010 book, Babylon's Banksters, Joseph R Farrell, as a doctoral graduate of Pembroke
College, Oxford, who had unparalleled access to old books and manuscripts in Oxford University's
library, said his thesis was both simple to state but difficult to understand. "Since ancient times and with
more or less uninterrupted constancy, there has existed an international money power which seeks by a
variety of means including fraud, deception, assassination, and war to usurp the money- and credit-
creating power of the various states it has sought to dominate, and to obfuscate and occult the profound
connection between that money-creating power and the deep 'alchemical physics' that such power
implies."

In ancient times, the coinage of money was conducted and controlled by the priesthoods in obedience to
their gods. In Babylon, descendant of the Sumerian culture, checks were in use as draws on deposits of
valuables. But the gods demanded gold or silver, as noted in the Laws of Hammurabi. The monetary
systems of Babylonia established branches on the coast of Greece and in the Mycenaean centers. The
discovery of Babylonian seals in the Greek islands of the Cyclades showed that clay "promises to pay" in
silver were written for loans against real goods. According to Farrell, such practices gave rise to an
"international class of bullion brokers" or bankers. "Succincdy stated, the bullion trust and the temple are
at the minimum allies, and at the maximum, the one has infiltrated and taken over the other."

The ancient rulers, whether aliens themselves or mere representatives, discovered that their religions
required financial support. Going back to at least the Babylonian civilization, the temples were dependent
on financial institutions.

The Hebrew Mogen David, or Star of David, is of Babylonian origin and is indicative of how the
Babylonian/Sumerian culture was blended with Hebrew religion during the Jews' captivity in Babylon.
And it was in the Temple at Jerusalem that Jesus turned violent against the money changers. Matthew
21:12-13 relates, "And Jesus went into the temple of God, and cast out all them that sold and bought in
the temple, and overthrew the tables of the moneychangers, and the seats of those who sold doves, and
said unto them, 'it is written, My house shall be called the house of prayer, but ye have made it a den of
thieves.'

Gold remained at the top of the financial pyramid. As commonly known, gold was a basic of the ancient
Egyptian culture, being used for ornaments, statues, and coins. Gold, the objective of the Anunnaki, was
still considered sacred and divine in ancient Egypt and was of special importance to the royal family,
who themselves were considered gods. King Tutankhamen was buried with a now-famous solid gold
mask. Coins came in the form of rings of gold, silver, and copper, each with a specific weight certified by
the priesthood. Coins were primarily used to pay foreign mercenaries, who would take them to their home



country to be exchanged for goods and services.

The connection between church and state money management continued through the Roman Empire. The
Roman Constitution decreed that the mining and coinage of gold was under the authority of the Roman
pontiff. "Julius Caesar erected the coinage of gold into a sacerdotal prerogative; this prerogative was
attached to the sovereign and his successors, not as the emperors, but as the high priests of Rome," noted
Alexander del Mar, the American economist and historian who became the first director of the U.S.
Treasury's Bureau of Statistics in 1866. "It would have been sacrilege, punishable by torture, death, and
anathema for any other prince than the sovereign-pontiff to strike coins of gold; it would have been
sacrilege to give currency to any others; hence no other Christian prince, not even the pope of Rome, nor
the sovereign of the Western or Medieval empire, attempted to coin gold while the ancient [Roman]
Empire survived." It was only following the fall of Constantinople in 1204 that the legal authority to coin
and regulate money became the prerogative of kings and national rulers.

Due to the reach of their empire, the Romans were able to mine more gold than the Egyptians. One
example can be seen in their records, which noted that Spain shipped 1,400 tons of gold to Rome each
year.

In 1717, the United Kingdom adopted the gold standard, renouncing it in 1931 due to market
manipulation, which caused declining prices. The United States, which had prospered since abolishing a
central bank in 1836, soon adopted the gold standard. Gold certificates circulated in the United States and
could be converted to gold coins by visiting any bank. But in 1933, as the Great Depression deepened and
bank runs became more and more common, an executive order by President Franklin Roosevelt mandated
the confiscation of gold in an effort to inflate the dollar. The gold standard was formally abandoned under
President Nixon in 1971, but private ownership of gold was again made legal in 1974.

In medieval Europe, only the most royal personages held gold. The common currency was copper
coins. Thought to have healing powers, possibly due to secret knowledge passed down from the ancient
civilizations, gold was consumed by the nobility in the form of leaf, flakes, or dust. This also was an
overt display of wealth for some. Kings and queens wore crowns of gold, symbolizing the light of the sun,
which bestowed divine authority.

The old alchemists apparently suspected the hidden magic of gold but had lost the specifics. It has been
assumed that they wanted gold to become wealthy, but a close study of alchemy and occultism reveals that
these men and women of the past were attempting to recover ancient knowledge long since lost in the
mists of time. One such secret will be revealed later.

BACON'S INVISIBLE COLLEGE

Vestiges of the ancient science of energy manipulation were passed along through the Middle Ages via
secret-society initiations, symbols, and coded language. In The Shadow of Solomon, Laurence Gardner
traced this "underground stream of knowledge" from medieval alchemists through Sir Francis Bacon's
Invisible College to more modern Masonic lodges, many of which were infiltrated by the mysterious
Bavarian Illuminati. The brilliant Bacon, by several accounts the illegitimate son of England's Queen
Elizabeth I, oversaw the editing of the King James Bible and is believed by many prominent persons to be
the true author of William Shakespeare's plays and sonnets

Journalist A. E. Loosley wrote that "Francis Bacon was mainly, if not entirely, responsible for a
threefold undertaking, (1st) the Shakespearian Plays; (2nd) the creation in its present form of
Freemasonry, and (3rd) the translation of the Holy Bible into its present well-known Authorized Version.
The three were undoubtedly intermingled." He also attributed an amazing coincidence of names in Psalms


to a code of Bacon, known to have been a Rosicrucian grand master and described as a "founder of
Freemasonry."

"I have been able, quite recendy, to clear up one point of possible doubt and at the same time to
establish a claim for its certainty. It was in connection with that 46th Psalm, in which, in the Authorized
Version, the 46th word from the beginning is 'shake' and the 46th from the end is 'spear.' Such an
arrangement especially in the 46th Psalm would be a most remarkable coincidence if it were not
intentionally so arranged," noted Loosley. Tacked onto the end of Psalm 46 is the word Selah, which is
not part of the psalm but a term of unknown meaning, though thought by scholars to signify a cue for the
congregation to pause for a prayer or song.

"In order to satisfy myself on the question, I sought an opportunity of comparing the wording in the
Authorized Version with that in one of the earlier versions. I have now been able to satisfy myself that it
was not a coincidence at all, but was plainly the result of deliberate planning. I give below, side by side,
the wording of the first three and last three verses in the 'Breeches' Bible and that in the Authorized
Version. In the former the 47 words up to the word 'Shake' and the 44 words from 'Spear' to the end of
the Psalm were altered to 46 in each case in the Authorized Version."

Loosley noted that forty-seven divines (clergymen) were entrusted by King James with the work of
translating the Bible. If Francis Bacon was discounted as only the editor, that would leave forty-six, the
number of the psalm in question. "If this be true, and I feel one is justified in believing it, a very
interesting light is thrown on the keen working of Bacon's mind. The trick would be one in which he
would take a keen delight."

Bacon's circle of friends included many Britons who undoubtedly had access to the elder secrets
carried through the Knights Templar on into Freemasonry. These included Christopher Marlowe, Edmund
Spenser, Ben Jonson, Edward de Vere, John Fletcher, and Philip Sidney, all of whom were connected to
the national intelligence service created by Queen Elizabeth. There is good reason to believe that many, if
not all, of these worthy men contributed to the writings of Shakespeare. They also were early Freemasons,
members of that secret society created from stonemason guilds by the Knights Templar following their
dissolution in 1307.

These Freemason secrets, through many generations of initiations, are intricately tied to King Solomon
and the building of his great temple. What many don't know is that the name Solomon as well as the
name of King David before him was initially just a tide. His real name was Jedidiah. According to
Gardner, the name of Solomon's father "is uncertain, since the titular style of David has predominated
(although never recorded as a personal name before that time). Mesopotamian texts from the palace of
Mari refer, however, to the Davidum, equivalent to caesar or emperor, and the tide has stuck as a name to
the present day. In reality, Solomon and his successors were all Davids (Davidums)."

Freemasonry's basic knowledge began with the secrets of King Solomon handed down from the ancient
gods. These included money management, consduction of arches using keystones, lifesaving techniques,
and even how to make a magnetic compass. Such hidden knowledge of the ancients then moved through
the mystery schools of Egypt and via the Hebrew exodus into Palestine. From there, it was passed into
Europe by the Knights Templar, who created Freemasonry from their stonemason guilds following the
attacks by the Church in 1307.

The biblical Ark of the Covenant appears on the coat of arms of the United Grand Lodge of England,
and a replica is featured in the Royal Arch Room in the George Washington Masonic National Memorial
in Alexandria, Virginia. Clearly, the ark once was of the utmost significance to adherents of underground
knowledge. This significance will be discussed later.

However, the secretive masons lost much of the ancient knowledge when the English Whig Revolution



of 1688 exiled the Stuart dynasty. Many of the Stuart supporters, known as Jacobites, fled England, taking
with them the original Masonic secrets. "When the new-style Georgian Freemasonry emerged from 1717
[when the Grand Lodge of England was founded], the best it could do was to endeavor to pick up some
threads but they were few," explained Gardner. With this break in the evolution of Freemasonry, much
of the ancient knowledge was forgotten.

Apparendy, the biggest secret of Freemasonry today is that it has lost most, if not all, of its secrets,
especially those from antiquity. Gardner declared, "The skills of the Master Craftsman on which the
philosophy was founded were switched in emphasis from the practical [operative masonry] to the
personal [speculative masonry], and became so veiled by confusing allegory that the original purpose was
lost and forgotten. This is not to say that the benevolent ideals of today's fraternity are anything less than
commendable, but they are not what Freemasonry was concerned with before the 18th century."

THE MAGIC OF GOLD

Bacon's Invisible College members and their alchemist contemporaries, practicing a blend of philosophy,
mysticism, astrology, and chemical technology, sought the power to create gold. However, contrary to
what moderns believe, this gold was not necessarily in the form of nuggets, coins, or bars. One prominent
seventeenth-century alchemist was Thomas Vaughan, who called himself Eirenaeus Philalethes. Vaughan
wrote that the fabled philosopher's stone was actually "nothing but gold digested to the highest degree of
purity and subtle fixation ... a very fine powder."

Support for the idea that alchemists were attempting to duplicate the processes that transformed gold
into a white powder came from Alchemy, The Ancient Science, by Neil Powell, who wrote, "A1 chemists
used a bewildering variety of ingredients in their search for the Philosopher's Stone. Copper and lead,
sulfur and arsenic, urine and bile were but a few of them Substances were combined and separated,
heated and cooled, vaporized and solidified, and sometimes even just left to rot. The processes carried
out in the laboratory were often fairly complex. Calcination, sublimation, and distillation are three of the
better known ones. In calcination, metals and minerals were reduced to a fine powder. In sublimation, a
substance was heated until it vaporized, and then returned to its solid state by rapidly cooling the vapor.
In distillation, a liquid was converted into a vapor by boiling, and then condensed back into a liquid by
cooling. These and many of the other processes required heat, so furnaces were the most important
equipment in the alchemist's laboratory."

The connection between the gold powder of the alchemists and ancient legends has caught the attention
of a growing number of scholars and researchers, who have concluded that the search for gold powder
was inspired by ancient accounts of our ancestors ingesting what seemed to be strange, life-granting
substances.

Laurence Gardner noted that the oldest complete book in the world the Egyptian Book of the Dead
tells of the pharaohs ingesting "the bread of presence," also called "schefa food," while making the
ritualistic journey to the afterlife. At each stage, the pharaoh would ask, "What is it?"

This has been compared to the Biblical account of Moses and the Israelites in the desert following the
exodus from Egypt. To sustain themselves in the wilderness, Moses and his people ate a white, powdery
substance they called manna. This manna was baked into small cakes or boiled. In Hebrew, manna
literally means "What is it?" The duplication of the Egyptian cry of "What is it?" is not lost on
researchers.

"They knew there were superconductors inherent in the human body," Gardner wrote. "They knew that
both the physical body and the light body [the spirit or soul] had to be fed to increase hormonal


production and the ultimate food for the latter was called shem-an-na by the Babylonians, mfkzt by the
Egyptians and manna by the Israelites."

It is significant that despite today's cosdy and extensive research in the area of superconductors, such
secrets were known many thousands of years ago by ancient mystics and priests. Gardner wrote, "It is
clear, however, horn the documentary evidence of ancient times, that the attributes of superconductors and
gravity defiance were known, even if not understood, in a distant world of priesdy levitation, godly
communication, and the phenomenal power of the 'electrikus.' In Greek mythology the quest for the secret
of this substance was at the heart of the Golden Fleece legend, while in biblical terms it was the mystical
realm of the Ark of the Covenant the golden coffer, which Moses brought out of Sinai, and was later
housed in the Temple of Jerusalem."

Gardner explained how this knowledge was lost through time. "In ancient Sumer, PGMs [platinum
group metals] called adamas were classified as an-na (firestone). Because of the bright silvery color
described in old records, the mysteriously designated shining metal was long presumed to have been tin
by misguided metallurgical adepts of the Middle Ages, while others who knew something of cupellation
and parting, strove earnesdy with salts, sulfurs, and mystical solutions, endeavoring to extrapolate gold
from lead. This leaves us no doubt that, although PGMs were a part of ancient technology, they were (just
like electricity) lost to us for many centuries until archeological and geological research caught up with
them again."

The story of Exodus may provide evidence of this powdered gold in use. It tells how Moses became
angered upon his return horn the mountain where he was given tablets by his god. It seems in his absence
the Israelites had taken most of the gold in their possession and melted it down to make a calf, which they
then worshipped. Exodus 32:20 (New International Version) states, "And he [Moses] took the calf they
had made and burned it in the fire; then he ground it to powder, scattered it on the water and made the
Israelites drink it." Since swallowing molten metal would be lethal, obviously Moses, who had been well
educated in esoteric knowledge passed from Sumer to Egypt, knew the secret of making what has come to
be known as high-spin monatomic gold powder.

This idea is supported by the accounts of British archaeologist William Flinders Petrie, who in 1904
discovered a large smelting facility on Mount Horeb, located in the southern end of the Sinai Peninsula.
Some scholars believe that Horeb is the actual location of the Mountain of Moses mentioned in the Bible.

It was on Horeb that Petrie discovered an enclosed temple composed of adjoining halls, shrines, and
chambers, all filled with carvings, pillars, and stelae depicting Egyptian nobility and mentioning the
mysterious mfkzt. Most surprising was the discovery of a metallurgist's crucible along with a
considerable amount of pure white powder cleverly concealed under the flagstone. Unconcerned with the
powder, Petrie allowed it to blow away in the Sinai winds.

Engravings in this ancient temple depict various Egyptian rulers, among these Tuthmosis IV and
Amenhotep III along with the god Hathor. In these carvings various persons are offering the king a conical
loaf, suspected to be the legendary white powder known as mfkzt. This suspicion is strongly supported by
the fact that the figure offering the powder can be identified as an Egyptian treasurer named Sobekhotep,
elsewhere described as the man who "brought the noble Precious Stone to his majesty."

The ancient gold powder today can be connected to the accidental discovery of single-atom
(monatomic) elements in the 1970s by Phoenix-area cotton farmer David Hudson. His discovery was
followed by several scientific papers exploring the mysteries of atomic structure, nucleus deformation,
and electromagnetism. Hudson, trained in the sciences, spent millions on research before obtaining eleven
worldwide patents on his "orbitally rearranged monatomic elements (ORME)." He found that the nuclei
of such monatomic matter act in an unusual manner. Under certain circumstances, they begin spinning,



becoming deformed, flatten, and enter a "highward" or high-spin state. When reaching this state, the
electrons turn to pure white light, and the individual atoms separate, producing a white monatomic
powder.

Using thermogravimetric analysis, it was found that a sample of Hudson's monatomic matter lost 44
percent of its original weight when reduced to this white powder state. By either heating or cooling the
material, it would gain weight or lose weight and when heated, could achieve a gravitational attraction of
less than zero. Some scientists have concluded that this newly discovered material is "exotic matter"
capable of creating energy fields that bend time and space. The material's anti gravitational properties
were confirmed when it was shown that a weighing pan weighed less when the powder was placed in it
than it did empty. The matter had passed its antigravitational properties to the pan.

In addition to this amazing conclusion, it was found that when the white powder was heated to a certain
degree, not only did its weight disappear, but the powder itself vanished from sight. When a spatula was
used to stir around in the pan, there apparendy was nothing there. Yet as the material cooled, it
reappeared in its original configuration. The material had not simply disappeared, it apparently had
moved into another dimensional plane.

The fabled Ark of the Covenant may have played a role in the story of the mysterious monatomic gold,
as some researchers believe it was a vessel filled with the white powder, causing it to levitate and act as
a speaker for the voice of a god. According to Gardner, "The Ark of the Covenant was a powerful
electronic arcing device the provider of the 'fire' with which Moses burned the Golden Calf. As a
storage facility for the [ORME] powder, it also became a superconductor in its own right, with the ability
to ride on its own Meissner Field." German physicist Walter Meissner demonstrated the effect of
manipulating magnetic energy fields by a superconductor in 1933.

Was the ark a supernatural manifestation or an alien artifact? Gardner suggested that the ark was filled
with the white powder of gold, which allowed it to be moved by levitation. After all, descriptions of the
ark's solid gold mercy seat would mean it weighed more than 2,700 pounds, an impossible weight for
only a few men to carry.

Alan Alford argued that Abraham's god, Yahweh, was an Anunnaki who kept in communication with his
chosen people through the Ark of the Covenant, in reality a radio transmitter/receiver. Rene A. Boulay,
author of Flying Serpents and Dragons: The Story of Mankind's Reptilian Past, also saw the ark as a
communication device and thought it significant that the ark had to be completed according to very precise
instructions before the tablets containing the Ten Commandments were placed inside. "The tablets
presumably contained the power source necessary to activate the receiver-transmitter," he wrote.

A verse in the Old Testament (Numbers 7:89) may even have described the location of the device's
speaker: "When Moses entered the Tent of Meeting to speak with the Lord, he heard the voice speaking to
him from between the two cherubim above the atonement cover on the ark of the Testimony. And he spoke
with him" (New International Version).

Science is coming to understand that gravity and time are interconnected aspects of hyperspace energy
and that this new monatomic technology allows manipulation and control at the subatomic level. Some
scientists believe that such control might do much more than offer new propulsion technology. It may open
the door to antigravity, limitless free energy, faster-than-light speeds, and much more, perhaps even
interdimensional travel and time travel.


DISCOVERIES IN IRAQ

In addition to the amazing properties listed earlier, some believe that the white powder of gold might also


provide a cure for diseases such as AIDS and cancer, even put an end to the aging process. This amazing
substance may have even been a source of interest for certain U.S. leaders with secret-society connections
who wanted to send troops into Iraq in 2003. Could this white powder have been a reason?

In 1999, ABC News reported that nearly four hundred ancient Sumerian artifacts had been discovered
in the southern Iraqi town of Basmyiah, about one hundred miles south of Baghdad. The Iraqi News
Agency said the objects ranged from animal and human-shaped "toys" to cuneiform tablets and even
"ancient weapons." At least one cylinder seal depicted a tall person thought to represent King Gilgamesh.
The antiquities were dated to before 2500 BC and were stored in the basement of the Iraqi National
Museum in Baghdad.

Further discoveries in Iraq were made in 2002 and early 2003 by archaeologists from the Bavarian
Department of Historical Monuments in Munich, Germany, using digital mapping technology. According
to spokesman Jorg Fassbinder, a magnetometer was utilized to locate buried walls, gardens, palaces, and
a surprising network of canals that would have made Uruk a "Venice in the desert."

This equipment also located a structure in the middle of the Euphrates River, which Fassbinder's team
believed to be the tomb of Gilgamesh. The new discoveries were added to those stored in Baghdad's
Iraqi National Museum, which had been closed to the public since the first Gulf War in 1991.

By mid-2002, President George W. Bush was clearly intent on invading Iraq, citing weapons of mass
destruction hidden there. His well-publicized claim of such weapons came despite assurances from
United Nations chief weapons inspector Hans Blix, officials of the International Atomic Energy Agency,
and even Scott Ritter, a former U.S. weapons inspector, that Iraq had no nuclear or biological weapons of
mass destruction. On March 20, 2003, U.S. forces crossed Iraq's borders. Unlike previous military
campaigns, in which armies captured key cities before consolidating their forces and moving to the next
objective, U.S. forces made a beeline for Baghdad, bypassing most of the country.

Once the capital was in American hands, by late April 2003, looters took at least fifty thousand
priceless artifacts and tablets from the Iraqi National Museum. Despite prior attempts to alert American
military officers of the danger of losing seven-thousand-year-old artifacts, American authorities failed to
prevent the wholesale looting of humankind's most ancient treasures. "It was my impression that the
Department of Defense had made provisions for the safeguarding of monuments and museums," lamented
Maxwell Anderson, president of the Association of Art Museum Directors. Anderson was among a group
that in January 2003 had alerted Pentagon and State Department officials to the importance of these
antiquities.

When the looting began, one Iraqi archaeologist summoned U.S. troops to protect the National Museum.
Five Marines accompanied the man to the museum and chased out the thieves by firing shots over their
heads. However, after about thirty minutes, the soldiers were ordered to withdraw, and the looters soon
returned. The only building in Baghdad to receive full American protection was the Ministry of Oil.

Western media portrayed the looting as a chaotic scramble created by common thieves. Yet evidence
has emerged that some of these looters were highly organized and had an agenda. According to an
Associated Press report, some thieves had keys to the Iraqi National Museum and its vaults. McGuire
Gibson of The Oriental Institute of the University of Chicago said that "it looks as if part of the theft was a
very, very deliberate, planned action," and noted that the thieves were able to target the best material in
the museum." I have a suspicion it was organized outside the country. In fact, I'm pretty sure it was," he
said. Dony George, head of the Baghdad National Museum, agreed. "I believe they were people who
knew what they wanted. They had passed by the gypsum copy of the Black Obelisk. This means that they
must have been specialists. They did not touch the copies." Christopher Bollyn of the American Free
Press also noted that the thieves used glasscutters unavailable in Iraq. Moreover, they were able to take



away a huge bronze bust that would have required a forklift to move.

Such suspicions were later confirmed by Colonel Matthew Bogdanos, deputy director for the Joint
Interagency Coordination Group, originally assigned to seek out weapons of mass destruction in Iraq.
After gaining permission from General Tommy Franks, Bogdanos probed the museum looting.

In an interview published in the January-February 2004 issue of Archaeology, Bogdanos was asked
what was still missing from the Iraqi National Museum He replied, "You have the public gallery from
which originally 40 exhibits were taken. We've recovered 11. Turning to the storage rooms, there were
about 3,150 pieces taken from those, and that's almost certainly by random and indiscriminant looters. Of
those, we've recovered 2,700. So there's about 400 of these pieces, excavated pieces, missing.

"The final group is from the basement," he added. "The basement is what we've been calling the inside
job. And I will say it forever like a mantra: it is inconceivable to me that the basement was breached and
the items stolen without an intimate insider's knowledge of the museum From there about 10,000 pieces
were taken. We've only recovered 650, approximately."

Who wanted these artifacts gone and why? Could it be possible that the occupation of Iraq had more to
do with gaining control over artifacts and technology than with stopping weapons of mass destruction or
bringing freedom and democracy to the region? Michael E. Salla, who has taught at the American
University in Washington, D.C., the Australian National University in Canberra, and George Washington
University, believes this is indeed the case. "Competing clandestine government organizations are
struggling through proxy means to take control of ancient extraterrestrial (ET) technology that exists in
Iraq," he wrote in a 2002 research study. Could Saddam Hussein have been working on unlocking the
secrets of the monatomic gold? After all, it was widely reported that Hussein believed he was the
reincarnated Nebuchadnezzar. If the United States believed that he would succeed, could that have
contributed to the rush to war with Iraq?

And yet this cutting-edge science of today apparendy was known to selected persons thousands of years
ago, including King Nebuchadnezzar. The biblical Book of Daniel details an attempt to communicate with
ancient Mesopotamian gods by Nebuchadnezzar, who built a tall narrow structure of gold near Babylon.
This structure has been described as a furnace, suggesting that it was used to produce the mystical white
powder of gold. However, the king's men were unable to make it work properly. When three Hebrew
scholar/priests who had been appointed by the prophet Daniel to administrate Babylon Shadrach,
Meshach, and Abednego refused to serve the king, they were thrown into the crucible. But after clothing
themselves in hats, coats, and "other garments," the trio survived the fire.

Oddly enough, when Nebuchanezzar checked to see if the three were dead, he was amazed, saying, "Lo,
I see four men loose, walking in the midst of the fire, and they have no hurt; and the form of the fourth is
like the Son of God" (Daniel 3:25, King James Version). Although no further mention is made of this
fourth, godlike person, the three Israelites were honored by the king and prospered under his kingship.
Obviously there is something much more to gold than ornamental jewelry and wealth.

Could the millennia-long veneration of gold have more to do with ancient knowledge of its intrinsic
power than with its monetary worth? Could Saddam Hussein have been working on unlocking the secrets
of the white-powder gold? Was there somewhere someone more concerned with gaining control over
recentiy discovered knowledge and perhaps even technology that might undo the modern monopolies in
religion and technology than with gaining oil or regime change?

This is not sheer science fiction. As noted by Laurence Gardner, "In the field of quantum mechanics,
scientists have recendy confirmed that matter can indeed be in two places at once. It is now established
that, through quantum entanglement, particles millions of light-years apart can be connected without
physical contact. Space-time can now be manipulated; teleportation is becoming a reality; gravity-



resistant material is heralded for air transport, and virtual science has led to a greater understanding of
hyper-dimensional environments."

But most people don't know any of this. As Stephen Hawking noted in The Illustrated Brief History of
Time, "Only a few people can keep up with the rapidly advancing frontier of knowledge, and they have to
devote their whole time to it and specialize in one small area. The rest of the population has little idea of
the advances that are being made or the excitement they are generating." The same could be said about the
advances in understanding true human origins and history.

KHAZARIA: MASTERING FINANCIAL CONTROL

The two basic human control mechanisms religion and banking were first formed in ancient Sumer,
legacies of the Anunnaki gods, according to some. The people who learned well these mechanisms
dispersed after calamity struck Sumer and re-formed as the nucleus of the later Babylonian and Egyptian
civilizations as well as lesser nation-states.

If the art of turning base metals into gold or gold into powder was lost, the art of turning a profit by
exchanging and lending money was not. The appearance of money on Earth is an amazing event and yet
one that cannot be conventionally explained or documented. Most developments can be traced to some
originating source, but money appeared in unconnected places across the world in remarkably similar
fashion. Exchanging real goods and services for representations (today predominandy paper or electronic
scrip) evolved into an art.

Nowhere was the art of mastering money more developed than in the Khazarian Empire. From
Mesopotamia, the descendants of the Sumerian priesthood and leadership who fled the sudden and
mysterious destruction of ancient Sumer spread southward into Palestine and Egypt and northward into the
Caucasus Mountain region. Here they mingled with nomadic Mongols, and their progeny centuries later
formed the Empire of Khazaria, whence sprang the wealthy banking families of Europe. A few of them
carried the secrets of ancient Mesopotamia. It was in Khazaria that nomadic raider clans attacked caravan
routes between the Black Sea and Caspian Sea, known historically as the Silk Road.

In the fifth century, the Khazars rode with Attila the Hun. As they grew wealthy and powerful, the
Khazar warlords determined that exchanging and loaning money would be more profitable and less
hazardous than raiding caravans. But they had one big problem. By the eighth century, Khazaria was
almost evenly divided among Christians, Muslims, and Jews. At that time, both Christians and Muslims
believed that charging interest on a loan, called usury, was a sin. Only Jews could openly charge interest
on loans, especially to non-Jews.

In 740, Khazaria's king Bulan, who claimed to have had a heavenly vision, became the first to adopt the
religion of Judaism. By custom, everyone was expected to adopt the religion of their king, so every
Khazar became a professed Jew, whether out of pragmatism or genuine religiosity. In 969, after enduring
years of attacks from surrounding clans and nations, Khazaria was overrun by Scandinavian migrants
called the Rus and dissolved. The area came to be called Russia.

Arthur Koestler, a Jewish author and journalist who gained international fame with his history of the
Jews, entided The Thirteenth Tribe, fled Eastern Europe during World War II and after a stay in
Palestine, settled in Britain in 1945. Koestler, writing in 1978, stated that his book "was written before
the full extent of the holocaust was known, but that does not alter the fact that the large majority of
surviving Jews in the world are of Eastern European and thus perhaps mainly of Khazar origin. If so,
this would mean that their ancestors came not from the Jordan but from the lga, not from Canaan but
from the Caucasus, once believed to be the cradle of the Aryan race; and that genetically they are more


closely related to the Hun, Uigur and Magyar tribes than to the seed of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. Should
this turn out to be the case, then the term 'anti-Semitism 5 would become void of meaning, based on a
misapprehension shared by both the killers and their victims. The story of the Khazar Empire, as it slowly
emerges from the past, begins to look like the most cruel hoax which history has ever perpetrated."

About AD 1000, many displaced descendants of the Khazars migrated into Spain but were ousted after
a century or two. They then moved to Portugal, but after a century or so were forced to move again. In the
Netherlands, the Khazars, or Ashkenazi Jews, as they came to call themselves, prospered and began to
spread across Europe and then to America. These people were never connected to the Hebrews of
Palestine, although they were the originators of Zionism, a political movement that began in nineteenth-
century Russia for the purpose of securing a Jewish "homeland" in the Middle East. As Koesder
explained, "In the twelfth century there arose in Khazaria a Messianic movement, a rudimentary attempt at
a Jewish crusade, aimed at the conquest of Palestine by force of arms. The initiator of the movement was
a Khazar Jew, one Solomon ben Duji (or Ruhi or Roy), aided by his son Menahem and a Palestinian
scribe. They wrote letters to all the Jews, near and far, in all the lands around them. ... They said that the
time had come in which God would gather Israel, His people, from all lands to Jerusalem, the holy city,
and that Solomon Ben Duji was Elijah, and his son the Messiah." Duji's movement later became known
as Zionism.

Later in life, Koesder was diagnosed with both Parkinson's disease and cancer. Despite both having
left notes of farewell, some conspiracy researchers claim the 1983 suicide of Koesder and his wife,
Cynthia Jefferies, were clever assassinations by the Israeli Mossad in retaliation for his having revealed
too much true history. It should be noted that the greatest opponents of Zionism were Orthodox Jews, who
did not believe it their place to take other people's lands but rather to await their Messiah. Some even
claim that the Nazi Holocaust was encouraged by some Zionists to eliminate Orthodox rabbinical leaders
opposed to their movement.

If the Khazars are the progenitors of many Eastern European Jews, then this would include the
renowned Rothschild family, who financially ruled Europe for more than a century. Conspiracy
researchers contend they still dominate the world financial order and have been the financial backers of
the Rockefellers and other wealthy families. The Rothschilds claim as an ancestor Nimrod, the giant
Sumerian king who was said to be a direct descendant of Noah as well as a demigod. Nimrod has also
been associated with Molech, a variation of the Hebrew word for king or ruler. The name Molech has
been applied to Sumerian deities. The biblical patriarch Abraham confronted Nimrod about his
blasphemous worship of Molech, simply a later name for the Anunnaki moon god Sin.

This family's cohesiveness, its power, its secrecy, and its wealth, all might explain why Mayer
Rothschild believed his oft-repeated quote, "Permit me to control the money of a nation, and I care not
who makes its laws."

When the founder of the Rothschild dynasty, Mayer Amschel Rothschild, wrote his will, he exerted the
right of primogeniture, which means that only the eldest son in each generation can control the family
wealth. By this method, not only has the Rothschild family been held tightly together but, as in the secret
societies, those family members who aren't privy to the innermost control have little knowledge of its
financial dealings. Former top executives of the Rothschilds complained that they often were kept "out of
the loop" on important decisions, so it is erroneous to blame the entire Rothschild family for lack of
ethics.

Rothschild biographer Derek Wilson described the staying power of the Rothschild family by stating,
"Genetics, mythology, deliberate training, the opportunities provided by wealth and connections all
have played their part in producing one of the most remarkable perhaps the [emphasis in the original]



most remarkable family of recent history." He concluded with admiration, "Few dynasties, with the
exception of hereditary monarchies preserved horn oblivion by the right of primogeniture, have
maintained their influence in the world for seven generations."

Jewish or not, globalist financiers have emulated the Rothschilds for decades, using secrecy and
bribery to help them conduct business. Researcher John Churchilly wrote that "Americans should know
Khazar descendants secredy dominate every aspect of American life. They have infiltrated the upper
levels of American government, industry, banking, finance, commerce, mass media, communications, real
estate, merchandising, arts, education, sports, professional associations, etc. This is not by chance or
merit but by design, a careful preference in selection over many, many decades." Churchilly has voiced
the concerns of many. One key component of this management is secrecy. Utilizing bought-off politicians,
who catch the public rage and scrutiny, major globalists are able to operate out of the public eye, with
impunity. This impunity is due to their dominance in the field of communications, especially Hollywood,
which has set cultural trends worldwide for decades. But is there any truth in it?

"I have never been so upset by a poll in my life," wrote Joel Stein in 2008. A columnist for the Los
Angeles Times, Stein complained, "Only 22 percent of Americans now believe 'the movie and television
industries are pretty much run by Jews/ down horn nearly 50 percent in 1964. The Anti-Defamation
League, which released the poll results last month, sees in these numbers a victory against stereotyping.
Actually, it just shows how dumb America has gotten. Jews totally run Hollywood."

Stein went on to point out, "How deeply Jewish is Hollywood? When the studio chiefs took out a full-
page ad in the Los Angeles Times a few weeks ago to demand that the Screen Actors Guild setde its
contract, the open letter was signed by: News Corp. President Peter Chernin (Jewish), Paramount
Pictures Chairman Brad Grey (Jewish), Walt Disney Co. Chief Executive Robert Iger (Jewish), Sony
Pictures Chairman Michael Lynton (surprise, Dutch Jew), Warner Bros. Chairman Barry Meyer (Jewish),
CBS Corp. Chief Executive Leslie Moonves (so Jewish his great uncle was the first prime minister of
Israel), MGM Chairman Harry Sloan (Jewish) and NBC Universal Chief Executive Jeff Zucker (mega-
Jewish). If either of the Weinstein brothers had signed, this group would have not only the power to shut
down all film production but to form a minyan with enough Fiji water on hand to fill a mikvah. The person
they were yelling at in that ad was SAG [Screen Actors Guild] President Alan Rosenberg (take a guess).
The scathing rebuttal to the ad was written by entertainment super-agent Ari Emanuel (Jew with Israeli
parents) on the Huffington Post, which is owned by Arianna Huffington (not Jewish and has never worked
in Hollywood.)

"As a proud Jew, I want America to know about our accomplishment," concluded Stein. "Yes, we
control Hollywood. Without us, you'd be flipping between 'The 700 Club' and 'Davey and Goliath' on
TV all day. ... But I don't care if Americans think we're running the news media, Hollywood, Wall Street
or the government. I just care that we get to keep running them"

Stein's words were echoed in an opinion piece published in July 2012, in the Times of Israel by Manny
Friedman, admittedly an assumed name. Friedman wrote that it is funny how statements like "The Jews
control the media" incite Jews to be up in arms. "We create huge campaigns to take these people down.
We do what we can to put them out of work. We publish articles. We've created entire organizations [such
as AIPAC, the American Israel Public Affairs Committee] that exist just to tell everyone that the Jews
don't control nothin'. No, we don't control the media, we don't have any more sway in DC than anyone
else. No, no, no, we swear: We're just like everybody else!" he wrote. But Friedman concludes, "The
truth is, the anti-Semites got it right. We Jews have something planted in each one of us that makes us
completely different horn every group in the world. We're talking about a group of people that just got put
in death camps, endured pogroms, their whole families decimated. And then they came to America, the



one place that ever really let them have as much power as they wanted, and suddenly they're taking over.
Please don't tell me that any other group in the world has ever done that. Only the Jews. And we've done
it before. That's why the Jews were enslaved in Egypt. We were too successful. Go look at the Torah
it's right there. And we did it in Germany too. ... We no longer have to change our names. We no longer
have to blend in like chameleons. We own a whole freaking country." But Friedman adds that with such
power in the public media comes grave responsibility, stating, "It means that they're suddenly culpable
when they create dirty TV shows that sully the spiritual atmosphere of the world. It means that things can't
just be created for the sake of amusement or fun or even 'art.' ... We'll have to start thinking about the
things we create and the way we act. It means we'll have to start working together. It means we'll have to
hold one another, and ourselves, to a higher standard.

Screenwriter and actor Ben Stein wrote of receiving a call horn an editor at 60 Minutes, who wanted
his opinion on their research indicating that 60 percent of the most important positions in Hollywood
were held by Jews. "I managed to disqualify myself by saying that while Hollywood was not really 'run'
by anyone (it's far too chaotic for that), if Jews were about 2.5 percent of the population and were about
60 percent of Hollywood, they might well be said to be extremely predominant in that sector," said Stein.
"That was far too logical and un-PC an answer, and I never heard from her again." Stein admitted,
"Hollywood's current product occasionally repels and even sickens me. I am truly disgusted with its
language, its violence, its endless attacks on businessmen and military officers. (On the other hand, it
never can attack the CIA enough for me.)" But he concluded, "For now, Hollywood, in many ways the
most successful cultural enterprise of all time and the most potent messenger of American values of all
time, is changing, but it is still largely Jewish. And a very angry voice in my curly head makes me add,
'What the hell of it?' "

It must be noted that all Jewish Semites, or even those professing the religion of Judaism, are not the
problem The problem of attempts at overreaching control stem from the adherents of Zionism, a political
movement embraced by many non-Semites, including the Rothschilds.

The Rothschild fortune began in the 1700s, when Mayer Amschel adopted the practice of fractional-
reserve banking, the practice of lending out more money than one has in assets. According to G. Edward
Griffin, author of The Creature from Jekyll Island, as the Rothschilds "matured and learned the magic of
converting debt into money, they moved beyond the confines of Frankfurt, and established additional
operations in the financial centers, not only of Europe, but of much of the civilized world."

But did they just discover the magic of converting debt into money, or had this practice been passed
along from distant ancestors? Eike their proclaimed Anunnaki ancestor Nimrod and other Anunnaki, the
Rothschilds have had a particular interest in gold. According to Rothschild biographer Derek Wilson,
"They became the major importers of bullion from the newly-discovered goldfields." The Rothschilds
also financed Cecil Rhodes, who became the gold and diamond magnate of South Africa and later formed
a secret society called the Round Tables, forerunner of the Council on Foreign Relations.

Journalist William T. Still said the family's creation of American wealth was "profound." "Working
through the Wall Street firms of Kuhn, Foeb & Co., and J.P. Morgan Co., the Rothschilds financed John D.
Rockefeller so that he could create the Standard Oil empire." According to testimony in congressional
hearings, the National City Bank of Cleveland provided John D. Rockefeller with the money to begin his
monopolization of the oil refinery business, resulting in the formation of Standard Oil. This bank was one
of three Rothschild banks in the United States, and by the late 1800s, Standard Oil totally dominated the
world's petroleum industry.

Railroad magnate Edward Harriman and steel industrialist Andrew Carnegie also received funding
from the Rothschilds. The Harrimans, aside from mentoring Prescott Bush, the grandfather of former



president George W. Bush, also founded the eugenics movement in the United States. Together with the
Carnegies, they funded some of the nation's most prestigious foundations.

The 1917 Balfour Declaration, a letter by British foreign secretary Alfred Balfour affirming Britain had
no objection to a Jewish state in Palestine, was later approved as a mandate by the League of Nations.
Many acknowledge this letter as the foundation for the creation of the state of Israel. Balfour's declaration
originally was a reply to a leading Zionist, Baron Walter Rothschild, the first English nobleman peer to
not convert from Judaism Most affected by this declaration was the Semitic Arab population in Palestine.

Pete Papaherakles, writing in the American Free Press, wondered if bankers desiring control over the
Central Bank of the Islamic Republic of Iran (CBI) might be one of the primary reasons Iran was being
singled out as an enemy by the Western and Israeli powers? It has been noted that Iran is one of only three
countries left in the world whose central bank is not under Rothschild control. Prior to the 9/11 attacks,
Afghanistan, Iraq, Sudan, Libya, Cuba, North Korea, and Iran were free of Rothschild-dominated Western
banks. By 2012, all were under a central bank with the exception of Cuba, North Korea, and Iran. In
Libya, a Rothschild bank was established in Benghazi even before fighting ended within that country in
2011.

In addressing the banking aspect of the saber rattling against Iran, it was noted that the concern over
Iran possibly building one nuclear weapon is misplaced in light of the nuclear arsenals in Israel, Pakistan,
and India. "What then is the real reason?" asked Papaherakles. "Is it the trillions to be made in oil profits,
or the trillions in war profits? Is it to bankrupt the U.S. economy, or is it to start World War III? Is it to
destroy Israel's enemies or to destroy the Iranian central bank so that no one is left to defy Rothschild's
money racket? It might be any one of those reasons or, worse it might be all of them"

IT RUNS IN THE GENES

The Rothschilds are only the most visible of those who consider themselves ordained to serve as masters
over ordinary humans. The blue bloods, as they see themselves, are born leaders due to their bloodline.
Only within white blood cells can be found human DNA, the blueprint of life, and today, researchers have
suggested that some genes within white-blood-cell DNA may be from extraterrestrials. Such alien
genetics might confirm the Sumerian accounts of visitation and intervention in antiquity by nonhumans.

The evidence for nonhuman genes within the blood is strong. Mammalian red blood cells primarily
carry oxygen to body tissue but not DNA, as these cells do not have nuclei and are expelled during the
maturation process. However, the nuclei of human white blood cells do contain DNA. Not only does the
human body rely on DNA, but so do most living things, including plants, animals, and bacteria. Blood can
be typed because of the DNA contained in our white blood cells.

After reviewing the latest discoveries in DNA and gene sequencing, one science writer pointed out that
humans are suspected to contain only about 32,000 genes, which is much less than science's first estimate
of 100,000. Oddly, out of our gene pool, we share 223 genes with bacteria. These are genes that do not
exist in other life-forms, such as worms, flies, or even yeast. Researchers thought some ancient vertebrate
genome took on bacterial genes in the same way that certain types of bacteria take in genes in a response
to their environment.

"What a comedown from the pinnacle of the genomic Tree of Life!" remarked Sitchin. "In other words:
At a relatively recent time as evolution goes, modern humans acquired an extra 223 genes not through
gradual evolution, not vertically on the Tree of Life, but horizontally, as a sideways insertion of genetic
material from bacteria ... 223 genes is more than two thirds of the difference between me, you and a
chimpanzee!"


The mysterious appearance of these genes has vexed researchers who adhere to conventional theories
of evolution. Steven Scherer, director for mapping of the Human Genome Sequencing Center at Baylor
College of Medicine, acknowledged these extra genes are "a jump that does not follow current
evolutionary theories."

Equally perplexing is rhesus or Rh-negative blood, a term that designates the absence of a certain
protein on the surface of red blood cells, a rare circumstance in the thirty human blood types. The Rh-
negative phenotype is passed through the DNA of both parents. Oddly, a person with type O-negative
blood is considered a universal donor, who can donate blood to anyone, regardless of blood type, without
causing a transfusion reaction.

The Rh-negative blood type is considered a mutation of unknown origin, though it is theorized to have
somehow originated in Europe about twenty-five thousand to thirty thousand years ago. Roslyn M. Frank
of the University of Iowa noted that the Basques, an ethnic group centered in the western Pyrenees,
between Spain and France, have the highest recorded level of Rh-negative blood. Some suspect that they
are the original source of the Rh-negative blood type, although other populations with small populations
of Rh-negative individuals are found in the eastern half of Asia, Madagascar, Australia, and New
Zealand. Here again is evidence that something was occurring worldwide in the distant past.

The Basques had advanced navigational skills and technology even before the rise of the Roman
Empire. In addition, the Basque language cannot be connected to any other human tongue. Frank believed
that the Basques might be the last remnants of the megalith builders, who left behind dolmens, standing
stones, and other rock structures. They may even have foraged in North America, as recendy discovered
British customs records show large Basque imports of beaver pelts in the period 1380-1433, long before
Columbus sailed. But the tale of human origins linked to extraterrestrials gains even more strength when
one considers that many Rh-negative children are born with a tail. The cauda equina is a nerve bundle
extending beyond the spinal column. Some babies are born with an extended cauda equina, in essence a
tail, which must be surgically removed at birth. The word cauda is Latin for tail. In astrological terms, the
cauda draconis means the "dragon's tail," the point at which the moon's orbit passes below the ecliptic,
and signifies malefic aspects.

Researcher Patty Boyer, among those questioning the relatively sudden appearance of Rh-negative
blood, wrote, "The introduction of the RH-negative blood type was not a naturally occurring part of
human evolution. This would lend credence that the RH-negative factor was introduced from an outside
source. Could the source be from human-like beings from another planet? Or maybe we are just as alien
as they are, in that, we are a product of their manipulation and interference. Could they have come here
and manipulated life forms already present on earth to create modern man?" she asked, adding, "I suggest
that man is a creation of a highly technological race of human-like beings that From the Heavens to the
Earth came. I suggest that these advanced beings are still among us today and are still very active in the
affairs of man."


THE BLACK NOBILITY

With the fall of the great empires, the descendants of the early priests and money changers rose to power
in Venice. These Venetians intermarried with existing European royalty, gained power, and became known
as the Black Nobility, both because of their generally antisocial behavior and their usurpation of royal
titles.

Prior to the rise of the Rothschild dynasty, the secrets of money manipulation passed down from Sumer
and Babylon found a home within the infamous Medici family of Italy, who virtually ruled Venice from the


1420s to 1737. The Medicis provided the world with at least four popes Leo X, Clement VII, Pius IV
and Leo XI a number of cardinals, and two queens of France. Giovanni di Bicci de' Medici founded the
Medici Bank, which grew into an early multinational corporation. To their credit, the Medicis also
provided the financing for both Leonardo de Vinci and Christopher Columbus.

The Medicis, along with other oligarchic families of Venice and Genoa, gained power through their
monopolies, or "privileged trading rights," and marriages with royalty. By the late twelfth century, this
group had gained control over Venice and the commerce of most of the Western world.

The Illuminati News website states, "These people earned the tide of 'Black' nobility from their
ruthless lack of scruple. They employed murder, rape, kidnapping, assassination, robbery, and all manner
of deceit on a grand scale, brooking no opposition to attaining their objectives. They all have immense
wealth. And money is power. The most powerful of the Black Nobility families are located in Italy,
Germany, Switzerland, Britain, Holland, and Greece in that order. Their roots may be traced back to the
Venetian oligarchs [led by the Medicis], who are of Khazar extraction, and married into these royal
houses in the early part of the twelfth century. Following a great Khazar victory over the Arabs, the future
Emperor, Constantine V married a Khazar princess and their son became Emperor Leo IV also known as
'Leo the Khazar.' The Medicci popes, and Pius XII (Eugenio Pacelli) were Khazars, as is the present
Pope, John Paul II. Not all Black Nobility are of royal houses, and many of the royal families no longer
have kingdoms." As with many of the secret societies discussed in this book, the Black Nobility also may
trace their lineage back to ancient Sumer. These Venetians originally called themselves Sepharvaim,
which is a term derived from the collective names of two Mesopotamian cities also known as the
Sippara, or the "booktowns" that is, repositories of knowledge. One was on the east bank of the
Euphrates and the other was the capital of Sargon I, where a great library was established.

By the mid-1500s, the Medicis had added the arts and alchemy to their banking interests. Illustrating the
interconnectedness of the bloodline families, Francesco I de Medici, the second Grand Duke of Tuscany,
in 1565 wed Joanna of Austria, youngest daughter of Holy Roman Emperor Ferdinand I and Anna of
Bohemia and Hungary. He supported artists; he built the Medici Theater and founded the Accademia della
Crusca. Francesco also began practicing alchemy, an interest in which he was joined by his stepbrother
Don Giovanni de Medici. In the early 1600s, Don Giovanni worked with his palace librarian, Jewish
scholar Benedetto Blanis, in the forbidden areas of astrology, alchemy, and the kabbalah.

During the Middle Ages, the Black Nobility aligned with the papacy their traditional enemy to stop
a common foe. A family dynasty of German kings called the Hohenstaufens had arisen, and one
Hohenstaufen in particular, Frederick I, was bent on conquest. Frederick, commonly known as Frederick
Barbarossa, literally Redbeard in Italian, led his forces to Italy and eventually was crowned emperor in
1155. But after the Black Nobility and the papacy pushed Frederick out, he returned to Germany to fight
his Welf cousin, Duke Heinrich (Henry the Lion) of Saxony and Bavaria in 1180.

The conflict between Frederick and the other German princes, led by the Welf family, resulted in a
major rift. The supporters of the Welfs were called Guelphs, an Italianized version of Welf, while those
who supported Frederick were called Ghibellines, a name derived from an old battle cry. With the death
of Frederick while on crusade, his supporters lost the advantage and the Guelphs, with the backing of the
Black Nobility and the pope, went on to support William of Orange when he took the throne of England.
This eventually resulted in the formation of the Bank of England and the East India Company, the two
major English financial powers of the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries.

Working through a number of trusts, or corporations, large banks, and a bewildering number of secret
societies, the wealthy elite managed a long series of financial manipulations behind the booms and busts
of the 1800s. They have been accused of creating the Federal Reserve System in the United States,



fomenting World Wars I and II, the Great Depression, and the ups and downs of the U.S. economy leading
to the meltdown of 2008.



PART IV


The Modern Era


For more than a century, ideological extremists at either end of the political spectrum have
seized upon well-publicized incidents such as my encounter with Castro to attack the
Rockefeller family for the inordinate influence they claim we wield over American political
and economic institutions. Some even believe we are part of a secret cabal working against
the best interests of the United States, characterizing my family and me as
"internationalists" and of conspiring with others around the world to build a more
integrated global and political structure one world, if you will. If that's the charge, I
stand guilty, and I am proud of it.

David Rockefeller, Memoirs

The foundational belief of the ruling elite is that they were born to rule, while the vast majority of
the populace is born to slavery, in one form or another. They see this as a natural consequence of their
bloodline, or their blue blood, as it has been called. The term refers to the blood flowing in the veins of
old, aristocratic families and may be derived horn the blue veins seen on people of light skin tone or horn
the old Hindu gods, who were always depicted as blue in color. Where did they get the idea that most
humans are born to be serfs or slaves? From the tyranny of the Anunnaki gods to the philosophy of
Aristotle, who saw slavery as a necessary institution, to the wealthy elite of today, who cling to the
simplistic Darwinian belief in survival of the fittest, the inheritors of wealth and privilege view
themselves as God-ordained rulers of humankind.

HITLER AND THE BLUE BLOODS

And according to a growing number of conspiracy researchers, those causing the problems can all be
traced back to thirteen to fifteen families who are all interconnected by blood. Webster Griffin Tarpley,
James Higham, John Coleman, Ralph Epperson, and others have identified the intermarried families
connected to the Black Nobility. The old-line ruling families "believe that they have the right to rule the
world because they are descended from the emperors of the ancient Roman and so-called 'holy 5 Roman
Empires," wrote Tarpley and Higham. According to these authors, these families include the Rothschilds,
the Rockefellers, the Warburgs, the Lazards, the Seafs, the Goldmans, the Morgans, the Schroeders, the
Bushes, and the Harrimans.

Tarpley and Higham offered other names, rarely heard in the United States, including "the Giustiniani
family, of Rome and Venice, who trace their lineage to the Emperor Justinian; Sir Jocelyn Hambro of
Hambros (Merchant) Bank; Pierpaolo Luzzatti Fequiz, whose lineage dates back six centuries to the most
ancient Luzzatos, of Venice, and Umberto Ortolani of the ancient Black Nobility family of the same name."
They identified a number of other old Venetian Black Nobility names, tracing their lineages back to


Roman senators and noblemen. Like many other wealthy families, these names are largely unknown to the
public, including some family members, due to the inordinate secrecy used to cloak both their activities
and their history. But occasionally there are glimpses of what really goes on within family circles.

It is shocking but possible that one unexpected member of this Black Nobility, and the Rothschild family
in particular, was none other than the Nazi fuhrer, Adolf Hider. This astounding information came horn
Walter C. Langer, a psychologist who produced a wartime psychoanalysis of Hitier for the OSS. Langer
reported that a secret prewar Austrian police report proved that Hitler's father was the illegitimate son of
a young peasant cook named Maria Anna Schicklgruber, who at the time she conceived her child was
"employed as a servant in the home of Baron [Salomon] Rothschild" in Vienna. Rothschild biographer
Ferguson stated that the son of one of Salomon's senior clerks recalled that by the 1840s, Salomon
Rothschild "had developed a somewhat reckless enthusiasm for young girls."

Upon learning of her pregnancy in 1837, Maria left Vienna and gave birth to Hitler's father of record,
Alois. Five years later, she reportedly married an itinerant miller named Johann Georg Hiedler. Yet Alois
carried his mother's name of Schicklgruber until nearly forty years of age, when Hiedler's brother, Johann
Nepomuk Hiedler, offered him legitimacy. Due to the illegible writing of a parish priest in changing the
birth register, the name Hiedler became Hider, either by mistake or to confuse authorities. Alois Hider, a
government bureaucrat, married his second cousin, Klara Polzl, in 1885, after obtaining special
Episcopal dispensation. Adolf was born in Braunau, Austria, in 1889, when Alois was fifty-two years
old.

In the late 1930s, Hitler's English nephew, William Patrick Hitler, hinted to newsmen about the German
leader's Jewish background. Hider's personal attorney, Hans Frank, confirmed this scandalous
information but reported that the father of Alois had the last name Frankenberger instead of Rothschild.
When no record of a Frankenberger could be found in Vienna, the matter was quiedy dropped by all but
Hider. Historians have long noted that the question of possible Jewish ancestry haunted Hitier throughout
his life. "It is possible that Hitler discovered his Jewish background and his relation to the Rothschilds,
and aware of their enormous power to make or break European governments, re-established contact with
the family," wrote Ralph Epperson. "This would partially explain the enormous support he received horn
the international banking fraternity, closely entwined with the Rothschild family, as he rose to power."

This incredible story might be written off as wartime propaganda except for the fact that the OSS never
made this story public, indicating that the tale may have been considered too sensitive to make public,
even as propaganda.


A UNIQUE GOLD BOOK

If Hitler indeed carried Rothschild blood, he also may have been part of the royal Habsburg line. At the
turn of the twentieth century, Emperor Franz Josef of Austria self-published an extraordinary book, bound
in green leather with a gold-tipped binding, engraved and embossed horn plates of copper, steel, and zinc.
It was titled An ehren und an siegen Reich, which in translation means "Toward an Honorable and
Victorious Reich." It was a handmade, one-of-a-kind book, and apparently no more than five copies were
printed. Readership was limited to Habsburg family members.

The volume provided a detailed history of the Habsburgs and the Holy Roman Empire, and it predicted
the coming of an Austrian-German superstate. Each chapter had a different design and topic, covering the
various aspects of the nation's history. One of these copies ended up in the hands of Adolf Hitler, who
kept it secured during World War II, perhaps in deference to his own family history.

At the end of the war, a British soldier found the book in the ruins of Hitler's chancellery and took it as


a souvenir. In the late 1980s, this fellow died, and the book was passed to the man's son. The son did not
know the full worth of the book, but he realized that it was expensive. He explained the book's history and
gave it to Jim Delittoso of Phoenix, Arizona, to repay a loan he had used to return to Ireland and bury his
father.

Delittoso had the book appraised by Abe Feder, a Phoenix book appraiser who once worked for the
Museum of Natural History in New York City. In 1997, Feder studied the book for several months. At
least two persons participated in its translation. Feder told this author, "I have never seen a book like
this." Feder's appraisal of the book essentially was that it was "priceless."

In March 1999, the book disappeared. A business associate of Delittoso had borrowed it to use as
collateral for a loan, and then the person who made the loan allowed a business partner to borrow the
book. This fellow sold the book to another man for an undisclosed price. This man, in turn, sold it to
another person, whose name has never become known, and the book was gone, although several persons
had handled it and photographs of some pages remain. Some have speculated that someone during this
process realized the importance of the book and secreted it away. The amazing story recounted in this
uncommon book is how the Habsburg line was joined with a Jewish bloodline during the time of the
Third Crusade.

The book recorded that Frederick I Barbarossa, crowned emperor of the Holy Roman Empire in 1155,
had a sickly son named Albrecht I by his wife Margaret, daughter of King Gustav of Sweden. Frederick
took his family with him to the Holy Land while on crusade and there took a Jewish wife named
Rebeccah, who bore him a son, whom he named Albrecht II. Frederick Barbarossa died before returning
home, and Albrecht I was killed by assassins. Eventually his wife Margaret and Albrecht II returned to
Germany, where Albrecht started a lineage that included Albrecht III and IY Eventually, Albrecht's
lineage led to the Emperor Maximillian and the later Habsburg line.

Franz Joseph's book indicates that the Rothschild family is a part of the bloodline stemming from
Albrecht II, meaning that the Habsburgs and the Rothschilds shared a common Jewish ancestor. This part
of the Habsburg history was carefully hidden during the years that anti-Semitism grew in Europe.
Apparendy, in commissioning this extraordinary book, Emperor Franz Josef had decided it was time that
the entire family learned of their heritage. Some suspect that this untold history may have been known
within the Rothschild family, which could go far in explaining their support for later German regimes.

Blue bloods believe that, due to their ancestry, they have a right to control others. Perhaps it has been
the attempts at such control that kept the human race constandy on the move. After leaving the cradle of
civilization in ancient Sumer, humans moved into the Caucasus Mountains and spread throughout Europe,
while others moved into Egypt and Palestine. What drove people to leave established homes and travel to
strange and distant lands?

Historians have been clear that people migrated to escape political and religious tyranny. It is
unarguable that throughout human history, tyrants have attempted to corral and subjugate the human
population. Throughout our history, rulers from the pharaohs and caesars to European royals and even the
German Nazis have filled the roles of these tyrants. What made them so confident that their role was to
rule others? And why were these tyrants so concerned about the sanctity of their bloodline? Could it be
that they were genetically connected to the early sky gods and that they wanted to maintain this
connection?


NOBODY EXPECTS THE SPANISH INQUISITION

From time immemorial, religion has been the first-choice method of control of populations by the blue


blood elite. "God ordained me to tell you how to live and what to tithe" was the word from religious
authorities from ancient Sumer to the present day. Since its formation, the Roman Church has perpetrated a
number of crimes including the massacres of the Cathars and Native Americans, the Crusades, the
Inquisition and the killing of those deemed "witches" and "heretics," and the church's cozy relationship
with Hider's Third Reich and its attendant Holocaust. The Church has also been quite good at covering its
tracks.

Barbara G. Walker, award-winning author of the Women 's Encyclopedia of Myths and Secrets, has
pointed to Henry Charles Lea's 1888 study of the Inquisition, A History of the Inquisition of the Middle
Ages, as being illustrative of Church practices. "Even in his time, Lea said, Vatican authorities were
already beginning secredy to destroy most of these damning records. The Inquisition was the worst
holocaust in European history; it lasted nearly five centuries; and yet the church was succeeding in
misrepresenting its extent and its impact in their official histories. This was my earliest realization of
patriarchy's propensity to lie itself into respectability."

Adding to Walker's insight, New Zealand researcher Martin Doutre stated, "We're deluding ourselves
if we think we live in some kind of 'bright new age' of enlightenment and that the 'Dark Ages' passed into
memory centuries ago. The powerbase that ran the Inquisitions was never dismantied and remains more
strongly in place today than ever, controlling, directing, misleading, deceiving, suppressing,
propagandizing, war mongering, persecuting, dominating and exploiting, etc., etc."

Doutre pointed to the church's persecution of Galileo as a classic example of religious perfidy. The
aging astronomer-mathematician simply tried to explain that the Earth revolved around the sun and not
vice versa as presented in church dogma, but was finally forced to recant before the court of Inquisition
rather than end his days in the torturer's dungeon.

During the time of the Inquisition, church authorities taught the ignorant masses that the Earth was flat.
The educated aristocrats of the time knew better, but a flat Earth suited their purposes, because it kept the
population horn straying too far horn their grasp. The educated also knew that something was amiss with
conventional history, but they didn't want to probe this subject too far. After all, the Inquisition's racks
were always ready for new victims. It's not all that much better today.

YOU CAN BANK ON THIS

Since at least the time of the Babylonians, religious institutions have relied on financial institutions. The
pattern involved blending the finances of money changers with the prevailing religion as if money was
God-ordained.

The Roman Empire, especially after Christianity became the official state religion, accelerated the
spread of the money changers, whose reach extended into the highest levels of Roman society. "The
result," according to Joseph R Farrell, "was that the Mesopotamian and Syrian money changers and
merchants effectively colonized Rome's provinces bordering the Mediterranean Sea, Roman banking was
all but monopolized in their hands as the influence of Mesopotamian mystery cults extended throughout the
Empire, and the activities of the temple continued to be associated with commerce."

Following the fall of the Roman Empire, the money changers moved into northern Europe. In 1602, the
Dutch chartered the Dutch East India Company, and they began to settle South Africa. William of Orange,
scion of one of the elite Dutch bloodlines, in 1688 invaded England and became King William III. In
1691, William initiated the growth of the global banking system by creating the Bank of England, which
led to the growth of the British Empire. By 1820, the Rothschild banking dynasty had gained control of the
Bank of England, thanks to loans made to Prince Regent George Augustus Frederick (note the historical


nature of these names), later King George W, by Nathan Rothschild.

"[The] expansion of the British and other European empires to all parts of the world exported the
bloodlines to every continent, including, most importandy today, North America," commented David Icke.

The advent of the printing press led to the Renaissance and the Age of Enlightenment and thus the
decline of the Roman Church, as it also allowed for the printing of the Bible, as well as paper money.
Before printed paper money, gold, silver, and copper coins, beads, shells, and even sticks of wood were
used as currency. After the invention of printing, paper money began to replace religion as the primary
control mechanism of the elite.

During the reign of England's King Henry I, people used tally sticks, notches carved into wood or bone,
to represent numbers or quantities. Wooden tally sticks were split in half. The piece that bore the notches
was kept by the king as protection against counterfeiting; the other half circulated as money. Talley sticks
were accepted in payment for taxes, and not only were they used by the public, but they were in great
demand.

The tally system worked well for 726 years, but any currency aside from silver and gold is only as
good as the faith people place in it. Today no one remembers the stick system When the Bank of England
was formed in 1694, its shareholders, the money changers of their day, whose names were kept secret,
realized that tally sticks represented money outside their power, which is exacdy what King Henry had
intended.

Unbelievable as it sounds, these shareholders bought stock in the bank with the notched pieces of wood,
then proceeded to slowly eliminate that system in favor of Bank of England notes. The use of tally sticks
continued until 1826. In 1834, the remaining sticks were ordered burned. Ironically, the stove used to burn
the sticks in the Houses of Parliament went out of control, gutting the Palace of Westminster. It was the
largest blaze in London since the Great Fire of 1666.

Thanks to fractional-reserve banking, the shareholders of the bank lent out much more money than they
had on hand, and by backing wars and revolutions, such as Oliver Cromwell's overthrow of King
Charles, they became so wealthy that they took over a square mile of property still known as the City of
London. The City (as opposed to London proper), Wall Street in New York City, and Zurich remain the
three dominant financial centers of the world today.

One example of manipulating a money system, which paralleled the recent economic scandals in the
United States yet predated the founding of the nation, was known as the Great South Sea Bubble of 1721.
The South Sea Company, a British joint stock company founded in 1711, was granted a monopoly to trade
with Spain's South American colonies. Speculators ran up the price of stock from about 100 to more
than 1,000 per share. The government encouraged such speculation by eliminating taxes on dividends
and allowing women to own stock, one of the few forms of property that women could possess in their
own right.

In 1719, the company proposed to purchase half the public debt of Britain with the promise to lower the
interest rate. It was said that everyone would benefit. Speculation led to a gigantic economic bubble that
finally burst in 1721, ruining most investors and crashing the company's stock. In the ensuing
investigation, fraud by the company's directors was found, as well as corruption within the British
cabinet.

Despite popular myth, the American colonial revolt against England occurred more over concern for its
own currency than a small tax on tea. During a visit to Britain in 1763, Benjamin Franklin was asked
about the prosperity of the American colonists by officials of the Bank of England. Franklin explained,
"That is simple. In the colonies, we issue our own money. It is called Colonial Scrip.We issue it in proper
proportion to the demands of trade and industry to make the products pass easily from the producers to the



consumers. In this manner, creating for ourselves our own paper money, we control its purchasing power,
and we have no interest to pay to no one."

Franklin later stated, "The colonies would gladly have borne the lithe tax on tea and other matters had
it not been that England took away from the colonies their money, which created unemployment and
dissatisfaction. The inability of colonists to get power to issue their own money permanently out of the
hands of George III and the international bankers was the prime reason for the Revolutionary War." The
American revolutionists knew that to gain true freedom, they had to break the power of the Rothschild-
dominated Bank of England, which had outlawed their money colonial script based on goods and
services in favor of interest-bearing Bank of England notes.

By the mid-1800s, the bankers of Europe had gone worldwide, despite their setback in North America
due to the American Revolution. But they didn't give up in their attempts to regain control of the United
States and may in fact have been instrumental in influencing the course of events leading to the Civil War.

German chancellor Otto von Bismarck once stated, "The division of the United States into federations
of equal force was decided long before the Civil War by the high financial powers of Europe. These
bankers were afraid that the United States, if they remained in one block and as one nation, would attain
economic and financial independence, which would upset their financial domination over the world. The
voice of the Rothschilds prevailed. ... Therefore they sent their emissaries into the field to exploit the
question of slavery and to open an abyss between the two sections of the Union."

For some years, the Rothschilds financed major projects in the United States on both sides of the
Mason-Dixon Line. Nathan Rothschild, who owned a large Manchester textile plant, bought his cotton
from Southern interests and financed the importation of Southern cotton prior to the war. At the same time,
wrote Rothschild biographer Wilson, "He had made loans to various states of the Union, and had been,
for a time, the official European banker for the US government and was a pledged supporter of the Bank
of the United States."

The War Between the States was more over economics than slavery, despite how modern political
correctness aims to convince otherwise. And it was encouraged through secret societies, especially the
Knights of the Gold Circle, of which John Wilkes Booth, the assassin of President Abraham Lincoln, was
a member.

Abraham Lincoln was more concerned with preserving the federal union than freeing slaves. In late
1862, he proclaimed, "My paramount object in this struggle is to save the Union, and is not either to save
or to destroy slavery. If I could save the Union without freeing any slave, I would do it; and if I could save
it by freeing all the slaves, I would do it; and if I could save it by freeing some and leaving others alone, I
would also do that. What I do about slavery and the colored race, I do because I believe it helps to save
the Union. ..."

Lincoln understood that the true reason for sectional friction in the United States was not slavery, but
the fact that the South desired to buy less-cosdy imported European products even though the powerful
Northern manufacturers had imposed stiff import tariffs. These tariffs were raised even higher after
Southern congressmen left Washington in 1861. The industrial North, filling rapidly with immigrants
willing to work for a pittance, had no need for slaves, while the major planters of the agrarian South were
totally dependent on human labor. Although antislavery advocates in both North and South realized that
technological advances meant the demise of slavery was only a matter of time, extremists on both sides,
encouraged by agents of the European financiers, continually fanned the fires of discontent, and war
became inevitable. Many of the famous American wealthy families enriched themselves from Lincoln's
Great War.

Lincoln may have failed to recall that the first assassination attempt on an American president was



against Andrew Jackson, who incurred the wrath of the international bankers by abolishing the country's
central bank. In need of money to fund the war effort, Lincoln turned from those lenders and, instead of
borrowing from the European banks as expected, in 1862 issued about $450 million in currency printed
with green ink and thus called greenbacks. This paper money, legalized by an act of Congress with nothing
to back it, was debt-free fiat money. Lincoln saw the debt-free creation of money as government's greatest
creative opportunity. But he also found that it was fatal to cross the international bankers. He was shot by
John Wilkes Booth while attending Ford's Theatre on April 14, 1865, and died the next morning.

The money changers of Europe gained even greater power during World War I, when many of Europe's
royal houses lost their leadership positions. Their greatest fear came with the rise of communism in
Russia. Although the Bolsheviks were aided in their revolution against the czar by Western bankers, the
bankers' control slipped when Stalin ascended to dictatorial power following Lenin's death in 1924. With
the success of the Bolshevik Revolution, wealthy and titled Russians fled to Western nations, warning of
the dangers to capitalism from international communism Great fear was engendered among the wealthy.
The cry of "Workers of the world, unite!" reverberated within Communist parties from Berlin and Paris to
London and New York.

It may well have been the post-World War I plan of the banker elite to create a socialist East and pit it
against the capitalist West, but the fear of the spread of communism caused a change in plans. Something
had to be done to halt the spread of communist socialism, and Germany was in a central position to act as
a barrier.

However, something first had to be done with the democratic Weimar Republic in Germany. One
solution was to combine American capitalism with German corporations in the 1920s under the Dawes
Plan and the Young Plan, which ostensibly were plans to help Germany repay its debt after World War I.
These plans used American loans to create and consolidate the German steel and chemical giants,
Vereinigte Stahlwerke and IG Farben, both major supporters of the fledgling Nazi Party. Both plans were
described by historian Carroll Quigley as "largely a J.P. Morgan production."

FOLLOW THE LEADER

The final solution was to finance an Austrian Army corporal who was drawing pay as an undercover
agent for his military superiors after his failed attempts as an artist. This, of course, was Adolf Hider,
who gained power through the backing of both the occult Thule Society, composed of German aristocrats
and wealthy industrialists, as well as Western banking interests. Over the course of several years, the
former corporal brought his National Socialist German Workers Party (the Nazis) from a handful of
members to a national organization of millions.

In early 1933, Hitler was elected chancellor of Germany. In 1934, with the death of President Paul von
Hindenburg, Hitler consolidated his office with that of president and assumed the title of fiihrer, or leader
of the entire nation.

But then Hitler made a fatal error the same one that may have cost the life of Lincoln. He failed to
follow the wishes of the moneyed elite to borrow money from the international bankers. Instead, he issued
his own debt-free money, reichsmarks, and put the Germans back to work on public projects such as the
autobahn highway system and the production of war materials.

In early Nazi meetings, Hider had listened to the views of German economist Gottfried Feder, who
advocated monetary control through a nationalized central bank rather than private banks and believed
that financial interests had enslaved the population by controlling the money supply. One of the platforms
of the Nazi Party was the breaking of "debt-slavery" in other words, interest payments.


"When listening to Gottfried Feder's first lecture about the 'Breaking of the Tyranny of Interest,' I knew
immediately that the question involved was a theoretical truth which would reach enormous importance
for the German people's future," wrote Hider in Mein Kampf. " ... Germany's development already stood
before my eyes too clearly for me not to know that the hardest batde had to be fought, not against hostile
nations, but rather against international capital. ... The fight against international finance and loan capital
has become the most important point in the program of the German nation's fight for its independence and
freedom." Unfortunately, Hitler's view narrowed from all international finance to only internal Jewish
finance.

In 1933, Germany, like America, was in the depths of the Great Depression. A large segment of the
population was out of work, and the money hyperinflated. Many recall the stories of Germans needing a
wheelbarrow loaded with paper money to buy a single loaf of bread. By the time of the 1936 Berlin
Olympics a mere three years later Germany had become an economic powerhouse, with nearly full
employment and stable money, thanks to its freedom from the international bankers. However, the wealthy
elite, whose secrets came from ancient Sumer, could not afford to have the rest of the world see the
benefits of the interest-free money sought by Benjamin Franklin, Thomas Jefferson, and many others
throughout history.

Winston Churchill, a member of the aristocratic and wealthy elite, summed up their reaction to Hider's
actions during World War II when he stated, "You must understand that this war is not against Hider or
National Socialism but against the [economic] strength of the German people, which must be smashed
once and for all, regardless whether it is in the hands of Hider or a Jesuit priest."

One may ask, if Lincoln was assassinated for bypassing the international bankers, weren't there
assassination attempts on Hider, who did the same? Only about two dozen. But unlike Lincoln, Hider was
surrounded by loyalists who kept him protected even from his own generals. It took the strength of more
than two dozen nations combined in a world war to stop Hider and his plans for a thousand-year Reich.

The Germans lost the war, but the wealthy elite, who had funded Hider and the Nazis, did not. In fact, in
many ways, they won. The Nazis experimented with new technology in nuclear science, energy
manipulation, psychiatric drugs, and innovative techniques of propaganda and mind control, all of which
helped the elite. They learned the best ways to overthrow nations, dumb down populations with duoride
and other chemical agents, and how to insinuate fear, torture, and assassination into a civilized society.
They brought all this, along with thousands of unrepentant Nazis, to America under a variety of programs,
including Operation Paperclip, which recruited former Nazi scientists and brought them to the United
States. All of this helped them create their new police state.

A number of events in America during the first part of the twenty-first century eerily paralleled the
National Socialist takeover of Germany in the 1930s. In both nations, an attack on a prominent building
led to rushed legislation reducing civil liberties, followed by the gradual erosion of civil law, the
militarization of the police, torture, indefinite detention, and war. In Berlin, the Reichstag, Germany's
parliament building, was set ablaze in early 1933. A half-wit named Marinus van der Lubbe was arrested
and, after torture, confessed to setting the fire alone. After the disaster, the German president von
Hindenberg blamed the communists for a conspiracy and declared many key civil liberties of German
citizens nullified. The legislature then passed the Enabling Act, which allowed Hitler in his role as
chancellor to consolidate all of the country's legislative powers in his hands, effectively making
Germany's constitution moot. Hitler also consolidated all of Germany's police agencies under the pretext
of fatherland security. Similarly, in the United States in the first years of the twenty-first century, the World
Trade Center towers were destroyed, blame was placed on terrorists this time they were Middle
Eastern fanatics and the PATRIOT Act was passed by Congress, effectively limiting civil liberties in the



United States and allowing the government greater license to monitor its citizens. This was followed by
the creation of the Department of Homeland Security.

BREAKS IN THE COLD WAR

In the aftermath of World War II, the banking elite returned to their original plan of pitting the socialist
East against the capitalist West. It was called the Cold War, and it was built on secrecy. Leaders on both
sides, most unaware of the machinations in play, did not know the capabilities or the intentions of their
adversary.

The Cold War created an arms race between the superpowers of the United States and the Soviet Union.
Naturally, banks prospered during this time, especially during actual conflict, such as the "police action"
known as the Korean War, which took place between 1950 and 1953 and cost almost thirty-four thousand
American and about four million Korean lives. Even here can be seen hidden manipulation from the top
level of control. Never a declared war, the Korean conflict was run by the United Nations, a
supranational organization created during the distraction of world war in October 1944. The UN was
merely a replacement for the old League of Nations, a failed attempt at world government instigated by
Woodrow Wilson and members of the Round Table secret society, which created the Council on Foreign
Relations in 1921.

American Korean War veterans would be flabbergasted to learn that the Russians were running both
sides of the conflict. During the war, the Soviets were supplying the North Koreans with military
hardware, technology, and advisers. Soviet military officers were largely in control of the war on the
North Korean side. Author Ralph Epperson cited a Pentagon press release that identified two Soviet
officers as being in charge of movements across the 38th parallel, the action that precipitated the fighting.
One officer, General Stefan Vasilev, actually was overheard giving the order to launch the attack against
the south.

General Vasilev's chain of command reached from Korea to Moscow to the UN undersecretary general
for political and Security Council affairs. At this same time, Allied general Douglas MacArthur's chain of
command went through President Truman and thence also to the UN undersecretary general for political
and Security Council affairs, an office held at that time by Russian general Constantine Zinchenko. This
meant that the Soviet officers overseeing the North Korean war strategy were reporting to a fellow Soviet
officer in the UN who was coordinating the Allied war effort.

But the money changers were not satisfied with the Cold War, even though the war in Vietnam made
defense contractors billions while costing fifty-eight thousand American and at least five million
Southeast Asian lives. The bankers failed to fully profit from the Cold War due to the fact that historically
Russia had disdained the formation of a privately owned central bank. Neither the czars nor the
communists had allowed the private management of the Russian economy.

This all changed with the collapse of communism, usually marked by the destruction of the Berlin Wall
on November 9, 1989. The end of the Cold War came about due to economic strains on the Russian
economy, causing widespread discontent, but also perhaps due to the loss of all secrecy, thanks to psychic
remote viewing by both sides, as mentioned previously.

On July 13, 1990, less than a year after the Berlin Wall fell, the international bankers were gratified by
the creation of the Central Bank of the Russian Federation. Like the Federal Reserve System, this bank is
an independent entity that controls the Russian economy through the exclusive right to issue coins and
banknotes.

With the economies of the two world superpowers now within their hands and with the creation of the


European Union, the money changers were able to concentrate on the last remaining major obstacle to
their quest for one-world control freedom within the United States.

As far back as 1865, the international banking elite recognized the danger represented by a free and
prosperous United States. An editorial that year in The Times of London, which, according to many,
speaks for the British establishment, warned, "If that mischievous financial policy which had its origin in
the North American Republic [debt-free money] should become indurated down to a fixture, then that
government will furnish its own money without cost. It will pay off its debts and be without a debt. It will
become prosperous beyond precedent in the history of the civilized governments of the world. The brains
and wealth of all countries will go to North America. That government must be destroyed or it will
destroy every monarchy on the globe."

Since the Times article was published, events in the United States have certainly followed a course of
destruction for individual freedom and liberty as well as for the economy. And anyone who tried to
obstruct this plan to destroy the economic strength and social cohesion of the American people was
demoted, fired, blackmailed, ridiculed as a "conspiracy theorist" and "paranoid," or as a last resort,
especially if he or she held some important office or commanded a public platform, simply eliminated.

Intimidation in business was a last resort, the first being mergers and forced consolidation. Which is
further intensified by interlocking directorships.

MASTERS OF CONTROL

President John F. Kennedy, like Lincoln, attempted to curtail the bankers by diminishing the power of the
Federal Reserve. In June 1963, he issued $4.2 billion in United States Notes through the U.S. Treasury
rather than the Federal Reserve System and also took steps to shift power away from the wealthy
corporate elite. According to University of Pittsburgh professor Donald Gibson in his well-researched
1994 book Battling Wall Street: The Kennedy Presidency, these steps included: tax proposals to redirect
the foreign investments of U.S. companies, making distinctions in tax reform between productive and
nonproductive investment, eliminating the tax privileges of U.S-based global investment companies,
cracking down on foreign tax havens, rejecting proposals to eliminate tax privileges for the wealthy,
proposing increased taxes for large oil and mineral companies, and revising the investment tax credit.

For such attempts to equalize the economy, Kennedy was killed in a military-style ambush while riding
in a motorcade through Dallas in November 1963 in circumstances still unsettled. Many conspiracy
researchers do not believe it is sheer coincidence that Lincoln and Kennedy the only two U.S.
presidents to issue debt-free money were both shot in the head in public.

The assassinations of John F. Kennedy, Robert Kennedy, and Martin Luther King Jr. still unresolved
in the minds of most of the public along with the drug revolution of the Sixties, with continuous
escalation of the War on Drugs in reaction, heralded a continuing degradation of culture, civility, and
common sense in America. The Great Depression, two world wars, and subsequent "brushfire" wars in
Korea, Vietnam, Kuwait, Iraq, Afghanistan, and Libya have depleted public self-confidence as well as the
U.S. Treasury.

James G. Watt, former interior secretary in the Reagan administration, saw the money manipulation of
insiders firsthand. "For years I had been irritated by 'right wingers' who came to whisper about Council
on Foreign Relationers and The Trilateral Commission. ... Now, after sitting in the cabinet room of the
White House in meeting after meeting listening to President Reagan's advisors, I am of a different
opinion," Watt related.

"A most telling incident happened one morning in the spring of 1982. As President Reagan sat down


with us cabinet officers, he announced that Don Regan (then treasury secretary) would share an economic
report and that David Stockman (then budget director) would have some comments to make. Secretary
Regan led off the cabinet meeting by reporting that several American banks were owed alarming sums of
money by some third world countries. So destitute were these nations, he said, that not even the interest on
these loans could be paid back to the Bank of America, Chase Manhattan, Citibank, and others. Secretary
Regan urged sending taxpayers' dollars through the International Monetary Fund to these nations, enabling
them to make interest payments to U.S. banks. ... I asked if anyone believed these countries could ever
pay back any of the principal. Silence! Did anyone believe these loans for the payment of interest would
ever be paid back? When most of my colleagues just stared at the table, I pressed on. Then why, at our
taxpayers' expense, do we keep bailing out these countries? Annoyance erupted around the table: 'Jim,
these American banks will be in jeopardy if those loans are in default by lack of interest payments.' I
countered, 'Does that mean American bank customers would lose money?' 'No,' they hody responded,
'but investors might lose some dividends.' Incredulous, I leaned back horn the cabinet table and watched
the president, seated only two chairs away. Absolutely nothing was going to stop those cabinet officers
from bailing out a few powerful U.S. banks. President Reagan was given no other option.

"Was there a conspiracy by members of the trilats and CFR, first, to control the economies of other
nations and now to 'save their own hides'? No. I still don't believe the liberals are capable of getting
together to plan a conspiracy. Yet, that was the end result. How could it have happened? I believe there is
a conspiracy of shared values, a commonality in the thoughts and objectives of these liberals. These
internationalists don't want to trust their economic fortunes to the free market. They want stronger
government controls to secure their economic fortunes and political clout. ..."

Watt still believed in the dichotomy of "liberal" versus "conservative" and did not realize that the
power behind such un-American decisions was not due simply to "shared values" or "liberal ideals," but
rather to the power of the international money changers operating behind the scenes and who manage both
major parties.

Another person who not only saw global financial manipulation but actively participated in it was John
Perkins, author of the New York Times best-seller Confessions of an Economic Hit Man. In the book,
Perkins describes the activities of economic hit men as "highly-paid professionals who cheat countries
around the globe out of trillions of dollars. They funnel money horn the World Bank, the U.S. Agency for
International Development (USAID), and other foreign 'aid' organizations into the coffers of huge
corporations and the pockets of a few wealthy families who control the planet's natural resources. Their
tools included fraudulent financial reports, rigged elections, payoffs, extortion, sex, and murder. They
play a game as old as empire, but one that has taken on new and terrifying dimensions during this time of
globalization."

Perkins's consulting firm sent him around the world. He said his job was "to enslave nations that had
resources our corporations coveted by burdening them with debts they could never repay. We then
demanded that they sell those resources cheap, without social or environmental regulations, to our
corporations. It was an incredibly successful strategy. In essence it created the world's first truly global
empire and the first one that was not built primarily through military occupations. It also transformed geo
politics. The power of elected officials was usurped by those who sit at the top of the multinational
corporations (the 'corporatocracy')." Perkins said the corporatocracy soon realized that similar strategies
could be used in the United States to prevent the population horn exercising democratic rights that might
threaten its wars and other interests.

"By 1980, the [corporatocracy] understood that its most effective weapon to protect corporations
against labor movements was debt. Borrowers were deceived into believing that they were paying low



interest rates when in fact balloon payments, adjustable rate mortgages, and other technically complex
packages resulted in higher overall rates that made it increasingly difficult to break the shackles of debt.
This story continued. Regulations that protected our rights were demolished. New wars erupted. Family
businesses were wiped out by the unfair practices of huge chains. The media was commandeered by a
handful of giant conglomerates. Unemployment, poverty and foreclosures escalated. The upward trend
line of a growing and prospering middle class plummeted."

Perkins saw "a mutant, viral and extremely dangerous form of capitalism has thrived under the ever-
increasing powers of Wall St., Big Business, and governments that support them. ... The global economic
crisis is a symptom and a messenger. It has exposed our darkest secrets. The most materialistic and
wealthiest nation in the history of the world, the U.S., also has the highest rates of suicide, drug abuse,
murder, incarcerations, and other negative social factors. Our economy is based on fighting wars killing
people and ravaging the planet trading paper (mergers, derivatives, etc.), and selling each other things
most of us don't need. Meanwhile our planet is drowning in pollution, people are starving, our resources
are dissipating, and our animals and plants are disappearing at shocking rates."

Such forthright statements prompted vicious attacks from the corporate mass media. Washington Post
columnist Sebastian Mallaby described Perkins as "a frothing conspiracy theorist, a vainglorious peddler
of nonsense," while a New York Times writer referred to Perkins's work as "cloak-and-dagger
atmospherics."

Yet Perkins's words echo those of Marine major general Smedley Buder, who in his 1935 book War Is
a Racket explained, "Bankers lend money to foreign countries and when they cannot pay, the President
sends Marines to get it." Butler also explained that the racket of war is "something that is not what it
seems to the majority of the people. Only a small 'inside' group knows what it is about. It is conducted for
the benefit of the very few, at the expense of the very many. Out of war a few people make huge fortunes."

But the money changers overextended themselves. Their ballooning economy began to lose air in the
meltdown of 2008. Many commentators have attributed the financial crisis and the Great Recession that
followed to conscious planning by the elite money changers of today with help by government hacks.
After all, many members of Congress held investments with the Wall Street companies behind the
mortgage-backed securities fraud that broke in 2008.

Internet commentator Michael Rivero called the collapse "the biggest financial swindle since the Great
South Seas Bubble of 1721." Rivero groused, "In short the US Government took your jobs, so the banks
could take your homes, to cover the losses from this gigantic swindle they were caught playing on the
whole world. Tens of millions of Americans have had their homes confiscated to keep the Wall Street
crooks out of jail. It is wealth confiscation to protect the banks, just like FDR did in 1933 with the gold,
only this time done with houses and in such a way as to trick Americans into thinking it was their own
fault they lost their homes."

In the years before the crisis, Congress passed laws reducing government oversight and regulation,
while banks were encouraged to make questionable loans and offer an $8,000 first-time home buyer
credit in order to lure more buyers. Many bad mortgages were "bundled" with a few good ones to
produce packages called derivatives. These were marked A-l by rating agencies receiving bank money,
then sold and resold to banks and other institutions. Then the whole scam came unraveled. Sold on the
canard that some banks are "too big to fail," Congress voted to bail them out. This was nothing more than
using public money borrowed from the Federal Reserve to cover the bad loans and credit swaps. It was a
classic example of "taxation without representation," as the vast majority of the American public did not
want to save the bankers from their own misdeeds. To add insult to injury, there have been no
prosecutions of the Wall Street insiders or bank officials involved.



Why was no one prosecuted? In mid-October 2008, the president of the Federal Reserve Bank of New
York, Timothy Geithner, met with Andrew Cuomo, then the New York attorney general. Before he became
the governor of New York, Cuomo was looking into banking and rating irregularities and also looking into
questionable bonuses during the bailout of the now-defunct American International Group (AIG).
According to persons with knowledge of the meeting, Geithner argued that he was concerned about the
"fragility of the financial system" and requested that there be no prosecutions. Previously it had been
Geithner, acting as undersecretary of the treasury, along with Henry Paulson, who had sent $5 billion of
U.S. taxpayer money through AIG to the giant Swiss bank UBS. In defense of Cuomo's inaction, William
K. Black, a professor of economics and law at the University of Missouri, wrote, "This is not some evil
conspiracy of two guys sitting in a room saying we should let people create crony capitalism and steal
with impunity. But their policies have created an exceptional criminogenic environment. There were no
criminal referrals from the regulators. No fraud working groups. No national task force. There has been
no effective punishment of the elites here." Black should know. In the 1980s, he served as the federal
government's director of litigation during the savings-and-loan crisis. This lack of punishment stands in
stark contrast to that scandal, in which special government task forces referred one thousand cases to
prosecutors, resulting in more than eight hundred bank officials going to jail.

President James A. Garfield, just two weeks before he was assassinated in 1881, stated, "Whoever
controls the volume of money in our country is absolute master of all industry and commerce ... and when
you realize that the entire system is very easily controlled, one way or another, by a few powerful men at
the top, you will not have to be told how periods of inflation and depression originate."

THE EXCHANGE STABILIZATION FUND

One of the hidden tools of financial control may come from the Exchange Stabilization Fund (ESF) of the
United States Treasury. This little-known agency is one of those government constructs that has morphed
into a gigantic money-moving operation with absolutely no oversight by the U.S. government, the states, or
the American people. Yet the ESF uses tax money and its profits to fund operations both inside and
outside the country. Texas congressman Henry B. Gonzalez, a vocal opponent of the Fed, while chairman
of the House Banking Committee, criticized the ESF for "back-door financing" and "a complete lack of
public accountability."

The ESF was created and originally financed by the Gold Reserve Act of 1934. Its purpose, according
to an official description, was "to contribute to exchange rate stability and counter disorderly conditions
in the foreign exchange market." The act authorized the secretary of the treasury to exclusively deal in
gold, foreign exchange, securities, and instruments of credit subject to the approval of the president.
While ownership of gold was oudawed for Americans in 1933, the ESF transferred gold out of the
country to foreigners in exchange for dollars, draining our gold reserves for years to come. Today, when
people blame the Federal Reserve for stealing America's gold reserves, they should know that it was
actually the ESF, never scrutinized or questioned by Congress, that drained the Federal Reserve many
years ago.

Under agreements with the International Monetary Fund (IMF), in 1978 Congress amended the Gold
Reserve Act to provide short-term credit to foreign governments and monetary authorities. Such ESF
"bridge loans" are financed through swaps, which means that dollars held by the ESF are made available
to a country through its central bank in exchange for the same value in that country's currency.

The ESF also administers special drawing rights (SDRs), assets created by the IMF and then loaned to
countries requiring help in financing balance-of-payment deficits. SDRs are permanent resources of the


ESF, whose operations are conducted through the Federal Reserve Bank of New York. The New York Fed
acts as an intermediary between the ESF and those foreign governments seeking short-term financing.

This all sounds fine until one learns that it allows the U.S. Treasury secretary to operate outside U.S.
laws. According to minority members of the House Committee on Coinage, Weights, and Measures who
reviewed this law in its preparation, "This [law] in fact, means that the Secretary of the Treasury shall be
under no obligation to comply with general laws of the United States in the handling of this fund. ... We
believe that [this] places autocratic and dictatorial power in the hands of one man directiy over the
control of the value of money and credit and indirecdy over prices. ... We believe that this is too great a
power to place in the hands of any one man. We believe that it is contrary to every true principle of
American Government."

After serving as the president of the Federal Reserve Bank of New York, Timothy Geithner was
appointed treasury secretary when Barack Obama took office. After being appointed by the president, a
Senate panel must confirm the treasury secretary. Much like a corporate president or CEO, the secretary is
merely the top administrative executive, who makes certain that things run smoothly. The real power
comes from above. Sunset provisions in the 1934 law provided that the ESF would expire after two
years, but President Roosevelt extended its life by declaring that the economic emergency of the Great
Depression was continuing. The ESF, like so many other government instrumentalities, is still with us.

During World War II, the ESF was headed by Harry Dexter White, who was not on the regular Treasury
payroll but rather was paid from the ESF budget. He was given vast authority in and full responsibility for
all Treasury matters related to foreign relations as well as all Treasury economic and financial matters
related to U.S. Army, U.S. Navy, and civilian-affairs operations anywhere overseas. At the same time,
White sat on the Office of Strategic Services (OSS) Advisory Committee. The OSS was the
counterespionage and counterpropaganda agency of the government, a large organization of more than
twelve thousand people who created wartime propaganda and planted false rumors, including the
manufacture and propagation of scandals, as well as other activities designed to sow confusion and
distrust. All this was financed by the ESF.

After the war, the ESF helped design the world's new monetary system, including its best-known
creations the International Monetary Fund (IMF) and the World Bank. The ESF also has been charged
with providing unaccountable funds to the CIA. According to Fawrence Houston, the first general counsel
of the CIA, "The heart and soul of covert operations is ... the provisions of un-vouchered funds, and the
inviolability of such funds from outside inspection."

Now the ESF has copycat agencies in many states and itself has become nothing more than a slush fund
to bankroll CIA black operations. There are even accusations of laundering drug money. The slush funds
operate without legislative oversight or public scrutiny and, while technically legal, outside of the
intentions of the U. S. Constitution and Bill of Rights. To pinpoint the movement of tax money to
questionable recipients would require a full audit of all the economic stabilization funds and the
legislation that regulates transfers of public tax monies to innumerable clandestine and questionable,
though technically "legalized," funds.

Internet commentator Eric deCarbonnel has documented an immense amount of information on the ESF
and has concluded that the agency "controls the New York Fed, runs the CIA's black budget, and is the
architect of the world's monetary system (IMF, World Bank, etc). ESF financing (through the OSS and
then the CIA) built up the worldwide propaganda network which has so badly distorted history today
(including erasing awareness of its existence from popular consciousness). It has been direcdy involved
in virtually every major US fraud/scandal since its creation in 1934: the Fondon gold pool, the Kennedy
assassinations, Iran-Contra, CIA drug trafficking, HYV, and worse. ..."



It is inner connections like the ESF that lead to the creation of economic hit men like John Perkins, who
strong-arm and even oust the leaders of foreign nations. Because these covert agencies operate largely in
secret and because their corporate masters own the mass media, most Americans are unaware of the high
crimes perpetrated in their name.

Though the ESF began during the age of the Great Depression, the history of conspiratorial banking
control goes much further back. Mujahid Kamran, vice chancellor of the University of Punjab and an
expert on corporate America, has concluded that the American banking system is ultimately pernicious.
"The advent of the industrial revolution, the invention of a banking system based on usury, and scientific
and technological advancements during the past three centuries have had three major consequences," he
wrote in The Grand Deception: Corporate America and Perpetual War. "These have made the
incredible concentration of wealth in a few hands possible, have led to the construction of increasingly
deadly weapons culminating in weapons of mass destruction, and have made it possible to mold the minds
of vast populations by application of scientific techniques through the media and control of the
educational system. The wealthiest families on planet earth call the shots in every major upheaval that
they cause. Their sphere of activity extends over the entire globe, and even beyond, their ambition and
greed for wealth and power knows no bounds, and for them, most of mankind is garbage 'human
garbage.' It is also their target to depopulate the globe and maintain a much lower population compared to
what we have now." Dr. Kamran also noted that universities in developing countries operate in close
partnership with the large private foundations and that the only way to truly understand the operation of
the world is "to realize the U.S. Government is owned by those who own these foundations."



PROOF OF THE PLOT


If the idea that a small group of international yet interconnected individuals control the worlds of
finance and commerce seems like a paranoid conspiracy theory, consider a 2011 study by three scientists
at the Swiss Federal Institute of Technology in Zurich. Combining mathematics used to model natural
systems with comprehensive corporate data, they traced the ownership of the transnational corporations.
From a database of 37 million companies and investors, the Swiss team constructed a model of which
companies controlled others through shareholding networks, coupled with each company's operating
revenues, to map the structure of economic power.

The study shockingly confirmed the worst fears of conspiracy theorists and the Occupy protestors, as
the analysis of the relationships among forty-three thousand transnational corporations identified a
relatively small group of companies primarily banks with disproportionate power over the global
economy.

One of the authors of the study, James B. Glattfelder of the Swiss Federal Institute of Technology,
hesitated to draw conclusions or support anyone's theories, but he said, "Reality is so complex, we must
move away from dogma, whether it's conspiracy theories or free-market. Our analysis is reality-based."

According to an article in New Scientist, the study

revealed a core of 1,318 companies with interlocking ownerships. Each of the 1,318 had ties to
two or more other companies, and on average they were connected to 20. What's more, although
they represented 20 per cent of global operating revenues, the 1,318 appeared to collectively
own through their shares the majority of the world's large blue chip and manufacturing firms
the "real " economy representing a further 60 per cent of global revenues.

When the team further untangled the web of ownership, it found much of it tracked back to a
"super-entity" of 147 even more tightly knit companies all of their ownership was held by
other members of the super-entity that controlled 40 per cent of the total wealth in the network.

... Most were financial institutions. The top 20 included Barclays Bank, JPMorgan Chase & Co,
and The Goldman Sachs Group.

"In effect, less than one per cent of the companies were able to control 40 per cent of the entire
network," explained Glattfelder.

Although study members and commentators disparaged talk of conspiratorial control, they did admit
that such interconnectedness was worrisome, as it might bring on instability in world markets. "If one
[company] suffers distress, this propagates," said Glattfelder, who added that perhaps there should be
global antitrust rules to limit such centralized control. One suggestion offered was a tax on corporations
that display excessive interconnectivity.

The Swiss researchers limited their study to corporations and never sought to analyze the family, social,
and business relationships among owners and stockholders. Yet personal relationships do matter,
especially in matters of business and politics.

One classic example of individuals guiding corporate decisions may be found in the 1985 acquisition
by Capital Cities Communications of the ABC television network, a company about two thirds larger than
the acquiring company. In late 1984, William J. "Bill" Casey, then President Reagan's CIA director,


demanded that the Federal Communications Commission (FCC) revoke ABC's licenses because it had
reported repeatedly on CIA scandals. The FCC was so unimpressed by the request that it never asked the
network to respond. But Casey's demand prompted ABC News president Roone Arledge to state, "The
CIA's complaint constitutes an unprecedented effort by a government agency to involve the power of
government to suppress vigorous reporting about its activities. It raises serious and disturbing First
Amendment concerns." Rebuffed by the FCC, Casey turned to Capital Cities, of which he was a founder.
He owned 34,755 shares of the company, and his wife owned a comparable number, giving the pair a
controlling interest. Thus with the purchase of ABC, the head of the CIA took control of one of the major
TV networks with little reporting of this fact outside the financial pages of a few newspapers. The Cap
Cities-ABC deal, the biggest broadcasting merger in U.S. history, started an avalanche of media mergers
and takeovers. It also ended any deep investigative reporting on the CIA by ABC.

As always, behind the flow of money necessary for such mergers and acquisitions were the banks. Once
there were hundreds of banks in America, owned by individuals and local families. But due to
government regulations put into place during the Reagan-Bush years, these banks either faded away or
consolidated. In 1990, there were thirty-seven major banks in the U.S. By 2009, buy-outs, mergers, and
bankruptcies had reduced this number to four. Those left standing were Citigroup, JPMorgan Chase, Bank
of America, and Wells Fargo, according to the General Accounting Office. Ominously, in June 2012, the
giant global rating agency Moody's downgraded the ratings of Bank of America, Goldman Sachs, and JP
Morgan, citing concerns for the stability of the world's financial system.

Gerald Celente, founder of the Trends Research Institute and author of best-sellers Trend Tracking and
Trends 2000, pointed out that even Jesus became an activist when he confronted the money powers.
"When you think about the Prince of Peace, when's the only time he became violent? It was when he
picked up a whip and drove the moneychangers out of the temple. The moneychangers have taken over the
temples the temples of Athens, the temples of Rome, the temples of Berlin and the City of London.
They've taken over Washington. They've taken over every capital of every major city in the world. So
where's it going? It's very simple to see where it's going. It's called class warfare."

Stephen Moore, senior economic writer for the Wall Street Journal editorial page, said Americans
have become a nation of takers, not makers. "Today in America there are nearly twice as many people
working for the government (22.5 million in 2011) than in all of manufacturing (11.5 million). This is an
almost exact reversal of the situation in 1960, when there were 15 million workers in manufacturing and
8.7 million collecting a paycheck horn the government. It gets worse. More Americans work for the
government than work in construction, farming, fishing, forestry, manufacturing, mining, and utilities
combined."

Big banks, big government, mortgage firms, ratings agencies, derivatives, credit swaps ... they all
sound too complicated for the average person. But are they really? Greed is still greed. Corruption is still
corruption, and criminality is still criminality, no matter the cover of law, regulations, corporate policy, or
legal technicalities.

This was not all due to accident and coincidence. It was all the plan of a handful of insiders, many
operating within the secret societies, who provide a disproportionate number of government leaders and
officials. Who's behind it all? According to a growing number of conspiracy researchers looking to
answer that question, it can be traced back to thirteen families, all interconnected by blood.


VOICES OF THE ELITE

Various individuals have publicly claimed to be a part of the Illuminati, the inner elite, or whatever name


one would like. While most are of dubious character with few or no real credentials, their stories tend to
support the accounts of various conspiracy researchers. Their stories are surprisingly consistent and offer
fascinating insights into the workings of such an elite.

Bill Ryan, who worked on a famous social sciences project called Project Camelot, interviewed one of
these self-proclaimed elite members. "In the summer of 2010, I was approached by a very unusual man,"
Ryan explained. "I've called him 'Charles.' He's spent many years working for the elite group that
considers it their responsibility to run the planet. He's not an academic, a historian, or a scientist. But he
wanted to communicate some important information about the worldview and philosophy of this group.
Ryan reported,

They are a controlling group of 33 individuals who meet frequently to make strategic decisions
about humanity and the planet. They are not the "Illuminati," which is a lower-level secret
society of which there are many, like the Knights of Malta, the Rosicrucians, Skull and Bones,
the Priory of Sion, numerous Masonic groups, and more. The 33 can be compared to a Board of
Directors of a very large global corporation. Like a real Board, there is a "Number One Man"
who makes final policy decisions, having consulted his colleagues, all of whom have expertise
and who have earned a right to participate. There are differences of opinion sometimes and
different personalities, as in any group of people but basically they are very much aligned with
the overall purpose, which is (using this analogy) to ensure that Corporation Plant Earth
continues to expand and prosper. All in line with the Corporation's "mission statement" which
is about optimizing the human genome.

Charles explained that each of these people, each representating one of thirty-three
bloodlines, is so powerful and controls so much wealth and assets that each could be regarded
almost as a nation-state in his (or occasionally her) own right. They all regard it as their
responsibility to "manage" planet Earth. He said they are party to a great deal of hidden history
through their private possession of ancient documents and artifacts, many located in the Vatican
Library.

The history and lineage of the human race is not at all what the public has been told. It has
been decided a long time ago that the human race could not handle these truths. This
information is regarded as a kind of "sacred knowledge. " Safeguarding this knowledge is taken
extremely seriously, and, as Charles explained, there is a great deal of tradition and historical
culture going back thousands of years which is almost inextricably interwoven with the way
the group functions. As Charles also tried to explain, they do not see time as you and I do.
Delaying something by a year, or a decade, or a hundred years, means very little. They do not
operate to a calendar. Only to unfolding events.

One woman, who goes by the pseudonym of Svali, claimed to have escaped the Illuminati after working
for years as a high-level programmer and trainer. She said that while she was growing up, her mother and
stepfather were Illuminati members. According to Svali, the Illuminati have six chairs on their "ascended
masters council" representing the sciences, government, leadership, scholarship, spiritual affairs, and
military affairs and she claimed that her mother sat on a Washington, D.C., area regional council and
served as spiritual chair. A German philosopher named Adam Weishaupt is often credited with founding
the Illuminati in 1776 in Germany, but Svali said that this was untrue. "They chose him as a figurehead
and told him what to write about. The financiers, dating back to the bankers during the times of the
Templar Knights who financed the early kings in Europe, created the Illuminati. Weishaupt was their
'gofer,' who did their bidding," she said. Svali explained:



The Illuminati is a group that practices a form of faith known as "enlightenment." It is
Luciferian, and they teach their followers that their roots go back to the ancient mystery
religions of Babylon, Egypt, and Celtic druidism. They have taken what they consider the "best"
of each, the foundational practices, and joined them together into a strongly occult discipline.
Many groups at the local level worship ancient deities such as "El," "Baal," and "Ashtarte," as
well as "Isis and Osiris" and "Set." This said, the leadership councils at times scoff at the more
"primitive" practices of the anarchical, or lower levels. I remember when I was on council in
San Diego, they called the high priests and priestesses the "sheers and dicers," who kept the
"lower levels happy. " This is not to offend anyone, it only shows that at the leadership levels,
they often believe they are more scientifically and cognitively driven. But they still practice the
principles of enlightenment.

There are 12 steps to this, also known as "the 12 steps of discipline," and they also teach
traveling astral planes, time travel, and other metaphysical phenomena. Do people really do
this, or is it a drug induced hallucination? I cannot judge. I saw things that I believe cannot be
rationally explained when in this group, things that frightened me, but I can only say that it
could be a combination of cult mind control, drug inductions, hypnosis, and some true demonic
activity. How much of each, I cannot begin to guess. I do know that these people teach and
practice evil.

At the higher levels, the group is no longer people in robes chanting in front of bonfires.
Leadership councils have administrators who handle finances (and trust me, this group makes
money. That alone would keep it going even if the rest were just religious hog wash). The
leadership levels include businessmen, bankers, and local community leaders. They are
intelligent, well educated, and active in their churches. Above local leadership councils are the
regional councils, who give dictates to the groups below them, help form the policies and
agendas for each region, and who interact with the local leadership councils.

At the national level, there are extremely wealthy people who finance these goals and interact
with the leaders of other countries. The Illuminati are international. Secret? By all means. The
first thing a child learns from "family, or the Order" as they are called, is "The first rule of the
Order is secrecy." This is why you don't hear from more survivors who get out. The lengths that
this group goes to, to terrify its members into not disclosing, is unbelievable. ... Try being buried
in a wooden box for a period of time (it may have been minutes, but to a four year old it is an
eternity), and then when the lid is lifted, being told, "if you ever tell, we'll put you back in
forever." The child will scream hysterically that they will NEVER EVER femphasis in the
original] tell. I was that child, and now I am breaking that vow made under psychological
duress. Because I don't want any other children to go through what I did, or have seen done to
others.

The Illuminati are present in every major metropolitan center in the United States. They have
divided the United States up into seven major regions, and each has a regional council over it,
with the heads of the local councils reporting to them. They meet once every two months, and on
special occasions. ... They also have excellent lawyers who are well paid to help cover their
tracks. There are also people in the media paid to help keep stories from coming out. I know of
three people in San Diego who worked for the Union Tribune who were faithful Illuminists, and
who also wrote frequent articles attacking local therapists who worked with RA [Ritual Abuse]
survivors. I remember leadership boasting they had "run so-and-so out of town" because of a



media blitz, and being quite happy about it.

The Illuminati believe in controlling an area through its banks and financial institutions
(guess how many sit on banking boards? You'd be surprised). Local government: guess how
many get elected to local city councils? Law: children are encouraged to go to law school and
medical school. Media: others are encouraged to go to journalism school, and members help
fund local papers.

Another proclaimed whisde-blower from within the elite entered the AboveTopSecret Forum in the fall
of 2008 using the avatar Hidden Hand. This insider described experiencing life within The Family, a
group of elitists aligned with extraterrestrials. They are alternately termed the Illuminati, Nephilim,
Custodians, Watchers, and Advanced Beings, and they are the product of distinct bloodlines that have
passed along wealth and power from one generation to another. "I am a generational member of a Ruling
Bloodline Family," Hidden Hand proclaimed. "Our lineage can be traced back beyond antiquity. From the
earliest times of your recorded 'history/ and beyond, our Family has been 'directing' the 'play' from
behind the scenes, in one way or another. ... There are 13 'base' or 'core' original bloodlines. Yet there
are many, many other lines that spring from these, as do rivers from the oceans. If you imagine the 13
original lines as primary colors, that can be mixed to create a vast array of other colors, then you will
have some comprehension. Again, no competition, just Family."

Hidden Hand contradicted David Icke's belief that this family was filled with reptilian creatures. "We
are most certainly not Reptilian," Hidden Hand stated. "And there is nothing remotely reptilian about the
True Power Bloodlines."

Hidden Hand's posts were compiled and presented by Michael E. Salla, who is the founder of the
Exopolitics Institute, which studies the politics of the impact of extraterrestrial life on humanity. In 2004,
Salla was dismissed from his position with the Center for Global Peace in Washington's American
University for his research on UFOs. Salla interpreted Hidden Hand as suggesting that there is a
"Luciferian group soul that is working in our Galaxy that has established power not only on our planet, but
on other worlds. Reptilian worlds under the influence of the Family, or Luciferian entity, would be as
highly manipulated as our own by off-world bloodlines.

"This appears uncannily similar to the Star Wars saga where a group of dark spiritual entities called the
Sith secredy infiltrate and take over political and spiritual organizations in the Galaxy," said Salla. "If the
Hidden Hand and his Luciferian peers belong to something similar to the Sith, is there a positive
counterpart similar to the Jedi Knights? This is how the Hidden Hand describes the modern equivalent of
the Jedi Knights a positive polarity 'Family.' "

After Hidden Hand's posts, the AboveTopSecret website was soon filled with cries of "Hoax!" and
"disinformation." But after studying the lengthy dialogs with Hidden Hand, Salla concluded, "In my
opinion, it is a genuine revelation by an insider belonging to an organization called 'The Family' that has
both Earthly human and extraterrestrial membership. The Family has been secretly involved in ruling both
the Earth and other planets through highly placed elites in key social and political institutions."

PRESIDENTIAL BLUE BLOODS

Though times have changed since the ages of the Habsburgs and the Rothschilds, it appears that the person
closest to the ancient bloodlines carries the day in United States national elections. It has been noted that
in every election the candidate with the most royal genes always wins.

Mainstream news reports in 2000 quoted researchers at Burke's Peerage who predicted that George W.
Bush would win the presidency over A1 Gore because "the presidential candidate with the most royal


genes and chromosomes has, up to now, always won the White House." They said that while both Bush
and Gore were related to the elite families and of royal blood, the Bush family was more closely
connected. "[Bush] is closely related to every European Monarch both on and off the throne," said
Burke's publishing director, Harold Brooks-Baker. He noted that both the Bush and Pierce families were
members of high society going back a thousand years at least. "Not one member of his [Bush's] family
was working class, middle class, or even middle, middle class," he added.

"You can't just write off 200 years of accurate predictions," stated Brooks-Baker, noting that Michael
Dukakis, the 1988 Democratic nominee, was the son of Greek immigrants who had no connections to any
European throne, and he lost in a landslide.

David Icke, citing information from Burke's Peerage, wrote, "Every presidential election in America,
since and including George Washington in 1789 to Bill Clinton, has been won by the candidate with the
most British and French royal genes. Of the 42 presidents to Clinton, 33 have been related to two people:
Alfred the Great, King of England, and Charlemagne, the most famous monarch of France. So it goes on:
19 of them are related to England's Edward III, who has 2000 blood connections to Prince Charles. The
same goes with the banking families in America. George Bush and Barbara Bush are from the same
bloodline the Pierce bloodline, which changed its name from Percy, when it crossed the Atiantic. Percy
is one of the aristocratic families of Britain, to this day. They were involved in the Gunpowder Plot to
blow up Parliament at the time of Guy Fawkes."

If anyone should think that Barack Hussein Obama must be an exception to these bloodline connections,
that person would be wrong. According to Lynne Cheney, wife of Dick Cheney, Obama is an eighth cousin
to the former vice president. She discovered this familial connection while researching her ancestry for a
book. According to a Cheney spokesperson, Obama is a descendant of Mareen Duvall, a French Huguenot
whose son married the granddaughter of a Richard Cheney, who had arrived in Maryland in the late 1650s
from England.

Moreover, the Chicago Sun-Times reported that both Obama and Cheney are blood relations to the
Bush family. According to the paper, George W. Bush and Obama are tenth cousins once removed. They
are linked through a seventeenth-century Massachusetts couple, Samuel Hinckley and Sarah Soole.
Hinckley is a distant relative of George Herbert Walker Bush's friend John Warnock Hinckley Sr., whose
son, John Warnock Hinckley Jr., was the man accused of shooting President Ronald Reagan in 1981.
According to a Reuters news story in late 2011, presidential candidate Mitt Romney also is related to the
Bush family.

Gary Boyd Roberts, a former senior research scholar at the New England Historic Genealogical
Society, has traced George W. Bush's family tree to sixteen U.S. presidents besides his father: George
Washington, Millard Fillmore, Franklin Pierce, Abraham Lincoln, Ulysses Grant, Rutherford B. Hayes,
James Garfield, Grover Cleveland, Teddy Roosevelt, William H. Taft, Calvin Coolidge, Herbert Hoover,
Franklin D. Roosevelt, Richard Nixon, and Gerald Ford. Moreover, the Bush family, according to several
sources, is closely related to the king of Albania and has kinship with every member of the British royal
family and the House of Windsor. They are related to twenty British dukes, and George W. Bush is a
thirteenth cousin of Britain's queen mother, and of her daughter, Queen Elizabeth II. George W. is
thirteenth cousin once removed from Prince Charles and has direct descent from King Henry III, Charles
II, and Edward I of England. According to Burke's Peerage, even former president Bill Clinton is
genetically related to the House of Windsor.

Many are unaware that the Windsors, the royal family of England, originally were known by their
German name, Sachsen-Coburg und Gotha, a German dynasty, often shortened to Saxe-Coburg-Gotha. The
change to Windsor came during World War I, when England was at war with Germany and there was



considerable anti-German sentiment. To distance themselves from their German heritage, on July 17,
1917, Queen Victoria's grandson King George V officially declared that all male descendants of Queen
Victoria would bear the name Windsor. The name Windsor came from a casde owned by the family. Six
British monarchs, including Queen Victoria and King George III, who ruled during the American
Revolution, were members of the German House of Hanover.

In 1947, England's Elizabeth II married Prince Philip, her third cousin, the son of Alice of Battenburg
and a member of the House of Schleswig-Holstein-Sonderburg-Glucksburg. Philip was an offspring of
Greek and Danish royal families, born in Greece. After serving in the Royal Navy after World War II,
Philip became a British citizen and adopted the name Mountbatten. With Elizabeth's ascension to the
throne in 1952, it was assumed she would take her husband's name, Mountbatten, but her family and
Winston Churchill insisted she retain the name Windsor. Through an Order in Council in 1960, the name
Mountbatten-Windsor was adopted for Philip and Elizabeth's male-line descendants.

Phillip Eugene de Rothschild, a Rothschild descendant now living in America, explained to David Icke
that the German Battenberg bloodline is joined with the Bauer-Rothschild bloodline in a "Rothsburg
dynasty" that traces its ancestry back to Aeneas. In Greek and Roman mythology, Aeneas was a Trojan
soldier who was said to be a human hybrid, son of the goddess Venus, as well as the father of Romulus
and Remus, the founders of Rome.

The claim that both European and American rulers are related to the ancient bloodlines has been
disputed. It has been said that nearly everyone can be genetically connected to everyone else. One
genealogist calculated that as of 2001 there were 657 living legitimate descendants of England's King
George III and 4,982 living descendants of George I. "There are probably more illegitimate descendants
than legitimate ones. George I is 11 generations from Prince William (via senior line). But Edward of
Windsor is another 12 generations back horn George I. He could have 20 million living descendants. And
Charlemagne is another 19 generations back from Edward. The majority of people in Europe and northern
America are descended horn him," stated the unnamed genealogist in Yahoo's Answers section.

The idea that any person can be genealogically linked to any other came into being with a university
study indicating that any individual is only about six steps of acquaintance away from any person on
Earth. Actor Kevin Bacon, who once commented that he had worked with everyone in Hollywood or
someone who had worked with everyone, even became the object of a trivia game entided Six Degrees of
Kevin Bacon, in which participants try to connect any person in Hollywood to Bacon as quickly as
possible. Of course, being genealogically connected and being merely an acquaintance are two entirely
separate things. While games and statistics seem to disparage the idea that certain bloodlines have passed
down knowledge, rule, and royalty throughout human history, many still feel disquieted that so many
world leaders, including U.S. presidents, have been connected to the royal bloodlines of Europe, people
who trace their line back to the dynasties of Egypt, Babylon, and Sumer. Apparendy the sons and
daughters of miners, cooks, and laborers somehow are disqualified from high public office.

According to several researchers, the ancient bloodlines of the Anunnaki spread from Sumer, Babylon,
Egypt, and even China to encompass the entire world. While conventional history has concentiated on the
male descendants of these bloodlines, through the centuries the bloodlines have also been passed through
the mitochondrial DNA of the females. While the passing of the "due" bloodline often has been done by
incest and intermarriage, practiced by most of history's rulers, an extended network of relations has been
created through concubines, misdesses, slaves, and hired help, often by rape.

A growing number of researchers and writers are building the case against a handful of people who
seem intent on creating a New World Order, one in which elites rule through financial institutions so as to
maintain their hereditary privileges instead of helping the world's people develop individual worth,



creativity, and productivity.

According to David Icke, these bloodlines have been "the force behind many of the major Empires of
history." Since its inception, this force has spread throughout the world as an informal organization with
members at the top of corporate and political hierarchies. Credo Muta, official historian of the Zulu
nation, has described how the colonial powers, after proclaiming independence for African countries,
continued their control by selecting African leaders who came from the bloodlines of former kings and
queens claiming to have descended from ancient sky gods.

Icke described how the chain of command works within this family network, termed by some the
Illuminati, as follows:

The Illuminati structure can be symbolized as a web or as a pyramid in which the few at the top
dictate to the many at the bottom. The many are kept in ignorance of what is really going on. The
pyramid structure of secret societies is mirrored in government, banking, business and every
other organization and institution. ... They are " compartmentalized " and the only people who
know how it all fits together are the very few sitting at the top the bloodline families and
their lackeys.

The smaller pyramids, like the local branch of a bank, fit into bigger and bigger pyramids,
until eventually you have the pyramid that encompasses all of the banks. It is the same with the
transnational corporations, political parties, secret societies, media empires, and the military. If
you go high enough in this structure all the transnational corporations (like the oil cartel),
major political parties, secret societies, media empires and the military (via NATO, for instance),
are controlled by the same families who sit atop the biggest pyramids. ...All roads lead
eventually to them everything from the food we eat; the water we drink; the "medical care" we
receive, including vaccines; the "news" we watch, hear and read; the "entertainment" we are
given; the governments that dictate to us; the military that enforces the will of the governments;
and the drug-running network aimed at destroying young people. The same families and their
gofers control all these areas and much more.

BAD FOOD AND WATER

If there is a ruling elite, the best way to keep its subjects under control would be through bad water and
bad food that made people unhealthy, obese, and depressed. One of the ways to make the water bad would
be through the use of fluoride, which, despite much positive publicity, is only used in public water
supplies by eleven nations.

Concern over fluoride in the nation's water supply was once derided as right-wing paranoia, but
recently the public has become privy to studies suggesting the dangers of fluoride toxicity. International
author and medical writer Mary Sparrowdancer noted that, since the 1930s, German and Austrian
scientists knew how to treat overactive thyroids by bathing a person in fluoride. This was effective
because fluoride blocked thyroid function. "For the US government, long partnered with the
pharmaceutical industry, to then force this same treatment on a nation of people with healthy thyroids
under the lie that fluoride 'prevents cavities in children,' is unconscionable. The Nuremberg Code of
ethics pertaining to human experimentation labels it an act of crime, stating, 'The voluntary consent of the
human subject is absolutely essential.' Today, 70 percent of the US is being forced to receive this
thyroid-blocking chemical via their water without consent or medical monitoring for overdose, allergic
reaction or blocked thyroid function."

Symptoms of thyroid damage and fluoride poisoning include weight gain, edema, kidney disease,


kidney failure, hair loss, depression, aggression, aches, pains, skin problems, bone deformities including
arthritis, sexual/erectile dysfunction, memory loss, weakness, fatigue, heart disease, irritability, digestive
disorders, and cancer. As the dangers of fluoride reach more of the public, an increasing number of cities
and communities have abandoned the fluoridation of their water supply, a practice initiated in the past
with little or no debate. This is due to the fact that many of these cities didn't even have a choice on
fluoride in the first place. According to the former head of the Harvard School of Dental Medicine, James
M. Dunning, "The big cities in the United States were mosdy fluoridated by executive action in such a
way as to avoid public referenda."

And fluoride might be in more than just our drinking water. A 2005 study at the Washington University
School of Medicine in St. Louis found some commercial iced tea mixes contain up to 6.5 parts per million
(ppm) of fluoride, which is well above the 4 ppm maximum allowed by the EPA in drinking water and the
2.4 ppm permitted by the FDA in botded water and beverages. Researcher Michael Whyte said, "When
fluoride gets into your bones, it stays there for years, and there is no established treatment for skeletal
fluorosis. No one knows if you can fully recover from it." Yet fluoridation has been an agenda item of the
elite's giant chemical corporations for many years.

Who will ultimately control the state of the nation's water supply apparentiy was decided by an
executive order signed in March 2012 by President Obama. Under section 201 (5), National Defense
Resources Preparedness Order (NDRPO), the secretary of defense will be in charge of water resources,
which seems odd in that under this order, the secretary of energy is in charge of energy and the secretary
of transportation in charge of transportation. But defense? According to this NDRPO, virtually everything
in the United States will come under the total control of the National Security Council and Homeland
Security Council, in conjunction with the National Economic Council, all of which serve the president.

One firm at the center of worldwide controversy over the use of both chemicals and genetically
modified organisms (GMOs) is Monsanto. As the world's leading chemical company (it partnered with
the global Nazi chemical firm IG Farben prior to Farben's dissolution in 2003), Monsanto has been
involved in several scandals involving toxic chemicals. For forty years, it produced industrial coolants
known as PCBs (polychlorinated biphenyls), which were dumped by the millions of pounds into open-pit
landfills and rivers. These coolants are now banned. Monsanto also helped manufacture a number of
harmful dioxins that pollute the environment and can afflict humans who come into contact with them. The
most famous of these was Agent Orange, a defoliant that caused many U.S. Vietnam War veterans, as well
as several hundred thousand Vietnamese, to suffer debilitating problems after the war, such as skin, nerve,
and respiratory disorders, cancer, birth defects in offspring, and many other problems.

An investigation in the early 1990s by the EPA concluded that the chemical giant had misrepresented
data concerning the hazards of dioxins and Agent Orange, which led to the government denying
compensation to Vietnam veterans exposed to Agent Orange and their children suffering birth defects.

In 2011, despite widespread opposition in the light of studies indicating harmful effects from
genetically modified seeds and despite a Supreme Court decision banning the planting of such seeds
pending environmental impact studies by the United States Department of Agriculture (USDA), Obama
and the USDA decided to deregulate two of Monsanto's GMO seed varieties alfalfa and sugar beets.

To legitimize such action, in 2012 riders were attached to both the 2012 Federal Agriculture Reform
and Risk Management Act, known simply as the Farm Bill (HR 6083), and section 733 of the 2013
Agriculture Appropriations Bill (HR 5973) that would require the secretary of agriculture to
"immediately" grant temporary approval or deregulation to GMO crops even if the crop's safety is in
question or under legal review. "In other words, if this single line in the 90-page Agricultural
Appropriations bill slips through, it's Independence Day for the biotech industry," warned Alexis Baden-



Mayer and Ronnie Cummins on the AlterNet website. They noted that under this provision, the "Monsanto
rider," all that any farmer or biotech firm need to do is ask, and "the questionable crops could be released
into the environment where they could potentially contaminate conventional or organic crops and,
ultimately, the nation's food supply."

To understand the purposes of such deregulation, one should look at who stands to gain from it. Anthony
Gucciardi, writing on the Natural Society website, noted that Bill Gates, cofounder and chairman of
Microsoft, was urging that GMO seeds be used to meet the world's demand for food and that his Bill and
Melinda Gates Foundation had funded experiments with the seeds in five African nations. "Monsanto's
drought-resistant corn seeds were given to African farmers facing drought conditions, replacing
traditional and sustainable farming with Monsanto's GMO crops," reported Gucciardi.

At a meeting of the International Fund for Agricultural Development (IFAD) in early 2012, Gates touted
the use of GMO seeds and announced that his foundation would provide $200 million in new grants to
research new GMO corn. As of August 2010, Bill Gates's foundation had purchased five hundred
thousand shares of Monsanto stocks.

Despite Gates's endorsement, some studies suggest that GMO crops may create more problems than
they solve. John Vidal, the environment editor of London's Guardian, has written, "Genetic engineering
has failed to increase the yield of any food crop but has vastiy increased the use of chemicals and the
growth of 'superweeds,' according to a report by 20 Indian, south-east Asian, African and Latin American
food and conservation groups representing millions of people."

Even more disturbing, a recent study reported in Reproductive Toxicology, showed Bt ( Bacillus
thuringiensis) toxins engineered into genetically modified foods were found in the blood of twenty-eight
of thirty pregnant women tested and in 80 percent of the tested women's umbilical cords. In a nonpregnant
group, traces were found in the blood of 69 percent. It was believed that the toxins entered the human
body as a result of eating meat, milk, and eggs horn farm livestock fed GM corn. Pete Riley, director of
GM Freeze, a consumer group opposed to GMO farming, said, "This research is a major surprise as it
shows that the Bt proteins have survived the human digestive system and passed into the blood supply
something that regulators said could not happen."

Despite a lack of reporting in the corporate news media in America, the public should know that
Monsanto's plans for its GMO crops and seed, often referred to as Frankenfood, have been beaten back in
more than two dozen nations. According to a February 2012 item in European Biotechnology Science &
Industry News, "The exodus of plant biotechnology out of Europe seems to have accelerated. Just three
weeks ago, BASF Plant Science announced it would leave Europe as an R&D location for developing its
GM plants. But now, it looks like US-based Monsanto is following the example of its German R&D
partner and turning away horn Europe for good. First, the company announced that it does not plan to sell
its genetically modified maize MON810 in France despite the highest court recendy overturning a three-
year ban on its sale. Now United Press International reported that Monsanto is closing its wheat growing
operation, based in Cambridge, which employed 125 people, and selling off crop-breeding centers in
France, Germany and the Czech Republic." The article also mentioned that many in Denmark were
opposed to European governments approving GM plants. Apparently the European Union came to an
agreement that companies seeking EU approval for a GM crop would agree not to market the product in
those countries that wish to restrict cultivation, in return for those countries not blocking EU authorization
to grow the crops elsewhere in Europe.

The fact that GMO products are taking a beating in Europe was acknowledged by BASF Plant Science
president and CEO Peter Eckes, who wrote, "The socio-political climate and the regulatory conditions do
not give us any indication that genetically modified plants can be successfully commercialized in Europe



in the years to come."

This is not the case in America. Anthony Gucciardi reported that "The USDA has allowed Monsanto to
run rampant, modifying staple crops, food items, and even milk. Monsanto's rBGH is a synthetic hormone
created using molecules and DNA sequences that are a result of molecular cloning, which has been linked
to breast and gastrointestinal cancer. In the United States, this synthetic hormone is present in V 3 of all
milk. Meanwhile, it is banned in 27 countries around the globe. Marketed under the name Posilac,
Monsanto has since sold the brand to a division of Eli Lilly and Company, Elanco Animal Health."

Apparendy even some Monsanto employees are wary of the company's products. In early 2012,
according to Britain's Independent, Sutcliffe Catering Group, which caters to a Monsanto plant in High
Wycombe, Buckinghamshire, banned GMO soybeans and corn from its menu so that "you, the customer,
can feel confident in the food we serve." Monsanto executives confirmed the notice, but company
spokesman Tony Coombes said the reason for the GMO-free food was because the company "believes in
choice." This statement seemed ironic to many as Monsanto has for some time fought to prevent the clear
labeling of GMO foods and threatened ruinous litigation against those who would investigate the firm

Many researchers and scientists believe that Monsanto's GMO crops maybe responsible for the die-off
of bees, a critical pollinator in the environmental food chain. In addition to adding fluoride to our drinking
water and allowing questionable companies to produce food using unsafe chemicals, the U.S. government
also allows thousands of questionable additives to be used in the food supplies, such as aspartame and
monosodium glutamate (MSG). During the Reagan administration in the 1980s, Donald Rumsfeld pushed
the sugar substitute aspartame through a recalcitrant Food and Drug Administration (FDA) even though
studies linked this chemical to various cancers. Aspartame, composed of 50 percent phenylalanine, 40
percent aspartic acid, and 10 percent methanol (wood alcohol), has been banned from children's food
products by the European Union. In our bodies, methanol breaks down into formaldehyde, the main
ingredient in embalming fluid, and formic acid. Aspartame is found in more than six thousand food
products in the United States and Canada today, especially in the commercial sweeteners NutraSweet,
Splenda, and Equal, but due to the controversy over its effects on the human body, the sugar substitute is
being relabeled as AminoSweet.

MSG is the sodium salt of glutamic acid, a nonessential amino acid, and is used as a flavor enhancer.
According to former food-processing engineer and food scientist Carol Hoernlein, mainstream media are
now acting surprised that MSG has been linked to obesity, even though scientists have for forty years
routinely used MSG or glutamate to induce obesity in lab animals. In the 1960s, John Olney found that
MSG damaged cells of the hypothalamus in the brain and made lab mice morbidly obese. MSG also is a
cumulative excitotoxin, a compound that overstimulates the brain, leading to migraines and hyperactivity,
especially in children.

If it's not bad enough that our food is filled with these chemicals, some are now saying that substantial
amounts of the poison arsenic can be found in fruit juices. Dr. Mehmet Oz sparked this debate when he
told TV viewers that tests showed some samples of commercial apple juices contained total arsenic
levels exceeding 10 parts per billion (ppb), the legal limit for botded and public water. Furthermore, an
investigation of apple and grape juice by Consumer Reports showed that roughly 10 percent of juice
samples, from five brands, had total arsenic levels that exceeded federal drinking-water standards. Most
of that arsenic was inorganic arsenic, a known carcinogen. One in four samples contained levels of lead
higher than the FDA's botded-water limit of 5 ppb. As with arsenic, no federal limit exists for lead in
juice. The Consumer Reports research revealed that inorganic arsenic has been detected at disturbing
levels in other foods and that a growing amount of scientific evidence suggests that chronic exposure to
arsenic and lead, even at levels below water standards, can result in serious health problems. Special



concern was given to children under age five, who research found drink juice in quantities exceeding
pediatricians' recommendations. Joshua Hamilton, a toxicologist specializing in arsenic research, stated,
"People sometimes say, 'If arsenic exposure is so bad, why don't you see more people sick or dying from
it?' But the many diseases likely to be increased by exposure even at relatively low levels are so common
already that its effects are overlooked simply because no one has looked carefully for the connection."

Health advocate Mike Adams, on his popular website, pointed to a number of problems in our food. He
noted that two thirds of all fresh chicken meat sold in grocery stores today is contaminated with
salmonella; diet soda is laced with aspartame; "natural" corn chips are made from genetically modified
corn plants linked to widespread infertility; processed meats are laced with cancer-causing sodium
nitrite; and everything from soups to salad dressings is "enhanced" with MSG. Supporting his allegations
with many studies and news reports, Adams also pointed out that the high-fructose corn syrup used to
sweeten sodas and thousands of other products causes diabetes and is often contaminated with mercury.
He also noted that Chicken McNuggets are made with a chemical used in silly putty and the soy protein
used in most protein bars is extracted using a highly toxic explosive chemical called hexane. "The FDA
says nothing about all this," he added. "Instead, the agency wants you to believe that the real danger in the
food supply is found exclusively in raw dairy products which contain no additives or synthetic chemicals,
by the way." Those who attempt to deal in farm-fresh and organic food and milk now are finding
themselves at the end of government guns as the number of armed arrests targeting real food continues to
rise, even including the pacifist Amish.

Adams's concern may be well placed: male sperm counts have been dropping throughout the world for
several years. A paper published in the Internet Journal of Urology stated, "There have been a number of
studies over the past 15-20 years which suggest that sperm counts in men are on the decline. Since these
changes are recent and appear to have occurred internationally, it has been presumed that they reflect
adverse effects of environmental or lifestyle factors on the male rather than, for example, genetic changes
in susceptibility. If the decrease in sperm counts were to continue at the rate that it is then in a few years
we will witness widespread male infertility."

Two recent studies published in the journal Fertility and Sterility concluded that men taking drugs,
such as the anti-impotence drug Viagra, could be damaging their sperm and lowering their ability to
conceive. Another study, published in an environmental journal, the Ends Report, point to chemicals like
dioxin as culprits in lower male sperm count.

If we're not getting chemicals from our food and water, then there's a good chance we're getting them
from pills. Nearly half the population of the United States today is taking some kind of drug, according to
studies and we're not talking about illegal drugs. One recent analysis by the Los Angeles Times based
on government statistics showed that prescription-drug-induced deaths have become so prevalent that
their average yearly total now exceeds the number of deaths caused by traffic accidents. This number does
not include illegal drug overdoses.

Despite the ever rising cost of health care in America and despite the fact that Americans score better
than most other nations in major measurements of health such as lower percentage of tobacco smokers,
lower alcohol consumption, and lower cholesterol levels health-care-induced fatalities are the third
leading cause of death, just after heart disease and cancer. These deaths occur from unnecessary surgery,
overmedication, and other mistakes in hospitals, and from adverse effects of prescription drugs.

If one of our most prized institutions medicine is so great, how do we explain the use of armed
SWAT teams to force people to take its pharmaceuticals, as happened to Maryanne Godboldo in 2011.
Godboldo is a Michigan mother who was surrounded in her home by armed police with a tank outside!
after refusing to allow her thirteen-year-old daughter to be injected with Risperdal (risperidone), a



controversial schizophrenia drug that had already caused severe adverse reactions in her daughter. Three
courts finally ruled that her refusal was legal and ordered her daughter returned to her after the girl had
been taken by the state. Godboldo had joined a growing number of persons concerned over the increasing
number of inoculations, questionable therapies, and psychiatric drugs being forced on a gullible and
ignorant population.

Poisonous food and water? When such issues are linked with the publicly expressed support for
population reduction by the wealthy elite, it would appear that such activities are part of an agenda to
reduce the human population.

As far back as 1977, notable academics Paul R. Ehrlich, Anne Ehrlich, and John Holdren were
advocating reducing the world's population through unsavory means. In their book Ecoscience, these
authors promote involuntary abortions and sterilization by infertility chemicals placed in food and
drinking water to rid society of those they believed contributed to "social deterioration." They also
advocated an armed international police force to enforce a "planetary regime" over a global economy and
social activities.

Holdren, in April 2009, then serving as director of the White House Office of Science and Technology
Policy and co-chair of the President's Council of Advisors on Science and Technology, suggested
spraying heavy metal "pollutants" into the upper atmosphere to retard perceived "global warming,"
lending strong support to those researchers who claim that such a program, involving the globally
observed chemtrails, has already been under way for years. Barium oxide and aluminum oxide, both
harmful to the human respiratory system, have been identified among other substances as composing the
chemtrails.


PEOPLE ARE THE PROBLEM

Could all the above be a ploy to kill off "undesirables"? In years past, the pseudoscience of eugenics was
used to excuse murderous depopulation schemes. Few today realize that the theological and scientific
basis for the Nazis' eugenics beliefs originated in the United States, particularly in California, long before
the Nazis came to power in Germany. By 1900, thirty states had laws providing for the sterilization of
mental patients and imbeciles. At least sixty thousand such "defectives" were legally sterilized.

Soon after the Nazis rose to power in Germany, they adopted similar techniques against those they
considered unworthy of life. These programs and attitudes eventually led to the Holocaust. Edwin Black,
author of War Against the Weak: Eugenics and America's Campaign to Create a Master Race, described
how the Rockefeller Foundation helped create the German eugenics movement and even funded the
program that included "research" by the infamous Josef Mengele before he became the "Angel of Death"
at Auschwitz. "Eugenics would have been so much bizarre parlor talk had it not been for extensive
financing by corporate philanthropies, specifically the Carnegie Institution, the Rockefeller Foundation
and the Harriman railroad fortune," wrote Black. "They were all in league with some of America's most
respected scientists hailing from such prestigious universities as Stamford [sic], Yale, Harvard, and
Princeton. These academicians espoused race theory and race science, and then faked and twisted data to
serve eugenics' racist aims." Many of these same families and firms helped finance Adolf Hitler and his
rise to power.

It seems clear that the leadership of the new world order wants a good portion of humanity dead. When
Henry Kissinger was the secretary of state, he directed the 1974 National Security Study Memorandum
200, which surveyed the populations of the world. This report, as well as the Global 2000 Report drafted
during the Jimmy Carter administration, and the royalty-supported Club of Rome study, all call for


population reduction. Thomas Ferguson, a former Latin American case officer for the State Department's
Office of Population Affairs, once stated, "There is a single theme behind all our work we must reduce
population levels."

In a 1981 interview, Maxwell Taylor, former chairman of the Joint Chiefs of Staff and a prominent
member of the Council on Foreign Relations, advocated population reduction through limited wars,
disease, and starvation. He blithely concluded, "I have already written off more than a billion people.
These people are in places in Africa, Asia, and Latin America. We can't save them. The population crisis
and the food-supply question dictate that we should not even try. It's a waste of time."

As if reading from Taylor's script, England's Prince Philip was quoted in People magazine as saying,
"Human population growth is probably the single most serious long-term threat to survival. We're in for a
major disaster if it isn't curbed not just for the natural world, but for the human world. The more people
there are, the more resources they'll consume, the more pollution they'll create, the more fighting they
will do. We have no option. If it isn't controlled voluntarily, it will be controlled involuntarily by an
increase in disease, starvation and war." Years later, Philip showed that this was not simply wishful
thinking but a call to action, when he mused, "In the event that I am reincarnated, I would like to return as
a deadly virus, in order to contribute something to solve overpopulation."

Such views correspond to those expressed on the mysterious Georgia Guidestones the authorship of
which is unknown located in Elbert County, Georgia. The very first admonition on these stones is
"Maintain humanity under 500,000,000 in perpetual balance with nature."

A POLICE STATE

Because the public cannot be counted on to voluntarily give up its freedoms and privacy, a complex and
tangled set of laws must be put in place to regulate citizens. A police state must be created to force
compliance with ever extending and sometimes overreaching laws.

An effective police state requires constant and intense surveillance. New vehicles are being equipped
with in-car tracking devices like OnStar. Intersections, even in rural areas, are being equipped with traffic
lights in place of stop signs. While this change may seem like a public service, it is being funded by the
new Department of Homeland Security, and many lights now come with cameras that include radio
frequency identification (RFID) chip readers and even facial identification software. Police, who once
wore blue uniforms with patches bearing the motto To Serve and Protect, now wear black combat suits
and are increasingly becoming militarized. The trend toward a militarized police force began many years
ago, when President Richard Nixon declared a "War on Drugs" in 1968. Then in 1981, President Ronald
Reagan signed the Military Cooperation with Law Enforcement Act, allowing the military to give local,
state, and federal police access to military bases, research, and equipment. By 1988, the National Guard
was conducting drug raids on city streets and using military helicopters to search for marijuana crops. In
1989, when President George H. W. Bush assigned the Department of Defense a larger role in the drug
war, Secretary of Defense Dick Cheney declared, "The detection and countering of the production,
trafficking and use of illegal drugs is a high priority national security mission of the Department of
Defense." Such use of the military, which caused little criticism when linked to the Drug War,
nevertheless began a movement in government to disregard the Posse Comitatus Act, a law passed in
1878 preventing the U.S. military from policing the civilian population. The law was passed following
the shameful experience with martial law under Reconstruction.

A 1994 law authorized the military to donate surplus equipment to local police forces. Since that time,
millions of pieces of equipment from weapons and grenade launchers to armored personnel carriers and


helicopters have been handed over for use against the civilian population. These actions flagrandy
disregard the Posse Comitatus Act. In the Huffington Post, Radley Balko noted that "the problem with this
mingling of domestic policing with military operations is that the two institutions have starkly different
missions. The military's job is to annihilate a foreign enemy. Cops are charged with keeping the peace,
and with protecting the constitutional rights of American citizens and residents. It's dangerous to conflate
the two."

Such arming of the police engendered a rise in Special Weapons and Tactics (SWAT) teams, whose
forces more than doubled in the years between 1980 and 2000 in cities with fifty thousand or more
people. "In 2002," Balko reported, "the seven police officers who serve the town of Jasper, Florida
which had all of 2,000 people and hadn't had a murder in more than a decade were each given a
military-grade M-16 machine gun from the Pentagon transfer program, leading one Florida paper to run
the headline, Three Stoplights, Seven M-16s.' "

Recent legislation has only furthered this trend. "In the 10 years since the terror attacks of September
11, 2001, the government has claimed a number of new policing powers in the name of protecting the
country from terrorism, often at the expense of civil liberties," Balko wrote. "But once claimed, those
powers are overwhelmingly used in the war on drugs. Nowhere is this more clear than in the continuing
militarization of America's police departments." Balko noted that delayed-notice search warrants,
commonly called "sneak-and-peek" warrants that were part of the PATRIOT Act passed stricdy as
antiterrorism legislation, have been used in a terror investigation only fifteen times between 2006 and
2009. Yet during that same time period, such warrants have been issued more than sixteen hundred times
in drug investigations.

Following the attacks of 9/11, the new Department of Homeland Security began adding funding for
more military equipment to police arsenals. On the website AntiWar.com, Stephan Salisbury and Nick
Turse pointed out,

So much money has gone into armoring and arming local law-enforcement since 9/11 that the
federal government could have rebuilt post-Katrina New Orleans five times over and had enough
money left in the kitty to provide job training and housing for every one of the record 41,000-
plus homeless people in New York City. It could have added in the growing population of 15,000
homeless in Philadelphia, my hometown, and still have had money to spare. Add disintegrating
Detroit, Newark, and Camden to the list. Throw in some crumbling bridges and roads, too.

We all know that addressing acute social and economic issues here in the homeland was the
road not taken. Since 9/11, the Department of Homeland Security alone has doled out somewhere
between $30 billion and $40 billion in direct grants to state and local law enforcement, as well
as other first responders. At the same time, defense contractors have proven endlessly inventive
in adapting sales pitches originally honed for the military on the battlefields of Iraq and
Afghanistan to the desires of police on the streets of San Francisco and lower Manhattan.

But instead of rebuilding America's infrastructure, tax money has been spent on armored vehicles,
SWAT armor, machine guns, helicopters, tactical gear and equipment, and even surveillance drones like
those used against enemies in the Middle East. "We needed local police to play a legitimate, continuing
role in furthering homeland security back in 2001," explained former Seatde police chief Norm Stamper,
now a member of Law Enforcement Against Prohibition, a group of police and criminal-justice
professionals advocating drug regulation rather than prohibition. "After all, the 9/11 terrorist attacks took
place on specific police beats in specific police precincts. Instead, we got a 10-year campaign of
increasing militarization, constitution-abusing tactics, needless violence and heartache as the police used



federal funds, equipment, and training to ramp up the drug war. It's just tragic." Is it merely tragic or is
this part of a plan by the elite to corral citizens and keep them under control even if it means using
batdefield technology to do it?

In early 2012, the Federal Aviation Administration (FAA) was tasked to develop regulations for the
testing and licensing of drones, making it easier for police agencies and private companies to put
unmanned craft in the air. The FAA predicted that by 2020, there could be as many as thirty thousand
drones in the air over America, some equipped with weapons, including wireless Tasers, and infrared,
RFID, and facial recognition scanners.

Some drones are already in use. In late 2011, the sheriff's office of Montgomery County, north of
Houston, announced that it was preparing to launch an unmanned Shadowhawk helicopter, which could
potentially carry weapons. The $300,000 drone craft was acquired through a Department of Homeland
Security grant. The craft will carry a powerful camera and a heat-seeking device. Sheriff Tommy Gage
said the unmanned aerial vehicle (UAV) could be used in hunting criminals running from police as well as
in drug investigations. Critics of drone technology warned that, privacy issues aside, unmanned drones
might prove a hazard to both air traffic and the public on the ground. "We're not going to use it to be
invading somebody's privacy. It'll be used for situations we have with criminals," assured Gage. In early
2012, critics' worst fears were realized when attendees of a private police-only test in Montgomery
County witnessed the drone lose control and crash into the sheriff's SWAT team's armored vehicle, called
the Bearcat.

In 2007, Houston mayor Annise Parker canceled plans to use these drones after the public became
aware that Houston Police had secredy tested one there. The revelation of secret testing sparked a
national debate over such measures and attracted the attention of civil libertarians concerned over issues
of police searches without a warrant, spying into backyards, and issuing routine traffic tickets by
surveillance from above.

Two news stories in 2012 were more ominous. On June 11, a 25,600-pound Navy RQ-4A Global Hawk
unmanned drone costing $176 million went out of control during a routine training exercise and crashed
into a tributary of the Nanticoke River near Salisbury, Maryland. There were no reported injuries or
property damage, but the accident intensified critics' fears that a sky full of pilodess drones might
represent a threat to the civilian population, as well as air traffic.

An even stranger story came out of the University of Texas at Austin, where a group of computer
researchers, using $1,000 worth of computer parts, claimed they could hack into a government drone.
Challenged by officials of the Homeland Security Department to prove their claim, a team under
Professor Todd Humphreys did just that. By mimicking the drone's control signal, they were able to take
control of the craft, much to the chagrin of the DHS officials. "Spoofing a GPS [Global Positioning
System] receiver on a UAV [unmanned aerial vehicle] is just another way of hijacking a plane," explained
Humphreys. His demonstration lent significant support to those who have theorized that such computer
takeovers were employed in the hijacking of the four airliners on September 11, 2001.

Steven Aftergood, director of the Project on Government Secrecy for the Federation of American
Scientists, said, "There are serious policy questions on the horizon about privacy and surveillance, by
both government agencies and commercial entities. ... It's not all about surveillance."

One would think with all this new high-tech, potentially lethal gadgetry for surveillance and control,
local police forces would be hiring the most intelligent people available. Unfortunately, this does not
seem to be the case. In 2000, the Second U.S. Circuit Court of Appeals in New York upheld the city's
rejection of forty-nine-year-old Robert Jordan after he applied to be a police officer in New London,
Connecticut. Jordan's application was rejected because he scored too high on an intelligence test. He



sued the city, alleging discrimination and claiming that he doesn't have any more control over his basic
intelligence than over his eye color, gender, or any other inherent attributes.

The average score nationally for police officers is 21 to 22, the equivalent of an IQ of 104, or just a
little above average. New London police said they accepted only candidates who scored 20 to 27, on the
theory that those who scored too high could get bored with police work and might soon leave the force
after cosdy training. However, some believed that the lower IQ criterion was more about employing
officers who would not question unconstitutional orders or policies than about losing the cost of training.
Both the original court and the appeals court rejected Jordan's claim, stating that there was no
discrimination, because the same standards were applied to everyone who took the test.

BIG BROTHER IS LISTENING

Long gone are the days of government agents snapping alligator clips to a suspect's phone lines. Today
everything is electronics. Besides monitoring our daily activity outside the house, the government is
monitoring what we say over phones, cell phones, and even online. According to the Associated Press,
the CIA daily monitors more than five million tweets and Facebook messages from the agency's Open
Source Center, located in a nondescript Virginia industrial park. Within the center, a team of several
hundred linguists and analysts, many with library science degrees and thus called "vengeful librarians,"
pore over Facebook posts, newspapers, TV news channels, local radio stations, and Internet chat rooms
around the world. Center director Doug Naquin said the group operates like the computer hacker heroine
of the popular crime novel The Girl with the Dragon Tattoo, as they know "how to find stuff other people
don't know exists."

Not only is the government listening to what we say; it's also storing our communications as well.
Although some have accused Facebook of being a CIA-backed operation, they have failed to notice that
the National Security Agency (NSA) is three times larger than the CIA and has been constructing a $2
billion compound in the desert of Utah one third larger than the U.S. Capitol to store all forms of
communication among citizens a yottabyte's worth.

A yottabyte? You might already be familiar with gigabytes, the most commonly used unit for computer
hard disk storage space. A thousand gigabytes equal a terabyte. A thousand terabytes equal a petabyte. A
thousand petabytes equal an exabyte. A thousand exabytes equal a zettabyte, and a thousand zettabytes
equal a yottabyte. In other words, a yottabyte is 1,000,000,000,000,000 (one quadrillion) gigabytes. The
average household computer holds about 200 gigabytes.

Devin Coldewey, writing on the computer site TechCrunch.com, asked,

What are they storing that, by some estimates, is going to take up thousands of times more space
than all the world's known computers combined? Don't think they're going to say; they didn't
grow to their current level of shadowy omniscience by disclosing things like that to the public.
However, speculation isn't too hard on this topic. Now more than ever, surveillance is a data
game. What with millions of phones being tapped and all data duplicated, constant recording of
all radio traffic, 24-hour high definition video surveillance by satellite, there's terabytes at least
of data coming in every day. And who knows when you'll have to sift through August 2007's
overhead footage of Baghdad for heat signatures in order to confirm some other intelligence?
Storage capacity of this magnitude implies a truly unprecedented amount of subjects for
monitoring.

James Bamford, author of The Puzzle Palace, an expose of the NSA, has noted,


Unlike the British government, which, to its great credit, allowed public debate on the idea of a
central data bank, the NSA obtained the full cooperation of much of the American telecom
industry in utmost secrecy after September 11 f2001]. For example, the agency built secret
rooms in AT&T's major switching facilities where duplicate copies of all data are diverted,
screened for key names and words by computers, and then transmitted on to the agency for
analysis. Thus, these new centers in Utah, Texas, and possibly elsewhere will likely become the
centralized repositories for the data intercepted by the NSA in America's version of the "big
brother database" rejected by the British.

MEDIA CONTROL

Even with ubiquitous surveillance, there could be no real control of populations without top-down media
control. After all, we define our democracy as rule by the majority, and the majority is manipulated by the
corporate mass media, which by 2012 had devolved down to a mere five predominant international
corporations.

At a Bilderberg meeting held in 1991 at Baden-Baden, Germany, David Rockefeller reportedly summed
up the cozy relationship between the wealthy elite and the corporate news media when he told
participants, "We are grateful to the Washington Post, the New York Times, Time magazine, and other
great publications whose directors have attended our meetings and respected their promises of discretion
for almost forty years. ... It would have been impossible for us to develop our plan for the world if we
had been subject to the bright lights of publicity during these years. But, the world is more sophisticated
and prepared to march towards a world government. The supranational sovereignty of an intellectual elite
and world bankers is surely preferable to the national auto determination practiced in the past centuries."

The control of these elites over the mass media has led to a degradation of our nation's news. Many
stories of great importance to a free society are dropped or lost among trivial accounts of sports figures,
celebrities, and inconsequential political blathering.

For example, with air, water, and food pollution causing an unprecedented rise in cancer rates and
considering the billions of dollars that have been thrown at finding a cure, one would think that the media
would have given more attention to new cancer treatments being developed. However, when one
prodigious young girl possibly discovered an amazing cure, her work was only covered briefly by CBS
News in early 2012.

Seventeen-year-old Angela Zhang, the daughter of Chinese immigrants living in Cupertino, California,
received a check for $100,000 after winning the national Siemens science contest for her research paper
detailing no less than a cure for cancer. As a high school freshman, Zhang began reading doctorate-level
papers on bioengineering. In her sophomore year, she talked her way into a Stanford University laboratory
and was conducting her own research. Her concept was to mix cancer medicine in a polymer that would
attach to nanoparticles. The nanoparticles then would attach to cancer cells and show up in magnetic
resonance imaging (MRI). Doctors could see exacdy where the tumors were located. Zhang then
determined that an infrared light aimed at the tumors would melt the polymer and release the medicine,
killing the cancer cells while leaving healthy cells completely unharmed.

CBS reporter Steve Hartman noted, "It'll take years to know if it works in humans but in mice the
tumors almost completely disappeared." Some questioned why this technique, which appears to
successfully cure cancers, would take years to develop for humans when there is already so much money
in cancer research. Others wondered if this hopeful story would even get repeated in corporate-controlled
media addicted to pharmaceutical advertising.


There are also concerns over what's not in the news. Censorship works as well by omission as by
commission. Many people are concerned over the fact that so many websites and pages of information on
the Internet seem to disappear at an increasing rate, creating a nightmare for journalists and researchers,
who suddenly find their sources changed or missing.

Is it simply irresponsibility, or is there method in the madness of corporate media control? Fairness and
Accuracy in Reporting (FAIR), a nonprofit media watchdog group, reported that media corporations share
board members with directors of a variety of other large corporations, including banks, investment
companies, oil companies, health-care and pharmaceutical companies, and technology companies. The
FAIR list showed interlocking board members in major media interests, including ABC/Disney, NBC/GE,
CBS/Viacom, CNN/Time Warner, Fox/News Corporation, New York Times Co., Washington
Post/Newsweek, Wall Street Journal/Dow Jones, Tribune Co., Gannett, and Knight-Ridder.

FAIR'S findings were supported by a 2005 study by Project Censored, an organization that examines
news to find out what is left out of the national conversation because of political, economic, or legal
pressure. The study determined that within ten large media corporations, there were 118 individuals who
sat on 288 different national and international corporate boards. Project Censored reported a revolving-
door relationship between big media and U.S. government agencies, as well as a close ongoing interlock
between big media and corporate America. "We found media directors who also were former Senators or
Representatives in the House such as Sam Nunn (Disney) and William Cohen (Viacom). Board members
served at the FCC such as William Kennard (New York Times ) and Dennis FitzSimmons (Tribune
Company)."

The power of these media companies flows upward to the handful of globalists who own the banks that
facilitate the corporate finances. Considering that these media organizations serve as the main sources of
information for most Americans, corporate connections like the ones listed should require close and
continuous public scrutiny for evidence of bias.

"Disney owns ABC, so we wonder how the board of Disney reacts to negative news about their board
of director friends such as Halliburton or Boeing. We see board members with connections to Ford, Kraft,
and Kimberly-Clark who employ tens of thousands of Americans. Is it possible that the US workforce
receives only the corporate news private companies want them to hear?" asked the Project Censored
research team. "If these companies control the media, they control the dissemination of news turning the
First Amendment on its head by protecting corporate interests over people."

The national news media are not only linked by directorships to corporate business but also to higher
education. The Project Censored team also found overlap between the boards of major media companies
and prestigious U.S. universities. For instance, there was overlap between the Washington Post and the
University of Southern California and New York University, between Gannett and Columbia University,
between Disney and Georgetown University, and between Knight-Ridder and Wharton, the business
school of the University of Pennsylvania. In the report, Proj ect Censored team members Bridget Thornton,
Brit Walters, and Lori Rouse wrote, "With the decreasing state and federal funding to universities, will
we see our higher learning institutions tie themselves more to corporations than the government for their
funding? ... Will the universities eventually focus education around the production of workers or
thinkers?"

The team also noted how history was repeating itself with media corporations. "As the Roman Empire
declined, feudalism took the place of the government. The feudal lord was one of the few sources of jobs
in the fourth and fifth centuries. These lords owned most of the land and resources. Today, we replace
feudalism with corporatism. The mass population has few choices for their news, information and
education. As corporate media applauds an ownership society, we must realize who gets to own. In



corporate-dominated capitalism, wealth concentration is the goal and the corporate media are the
cheerleaders."

While information on the control of news is readily available from public sources, it is never
repeatedly and plainly presented to the millions of affected Americans by the corporate-controlled mass
media. Mike Adams, on his widely read NaturalNews.com site, summed up the feelings of many when he
wrote, "Much of the mainstream news is now utterly and completely fabricated these days ... it's all so
utterly false and unbelievable that an intelligent person watching the news can't help but explode with
laughter ... the information sources relied upon by the masses are unable to report the truth anymore and
must resort to weaving politically expedient fictions on everything from health care and medicine to the
fate of the U.S. dollar itself."


MORE EFFICIENT SERVITUDE

Some believe that a great deal of the control over our society comes from an organization called the
Tavistock Institute of Human Relations. Originally the Tavistock Clinic, established in Sussex, England,
in 1921 by royal command, it had been a research center for the British Special Intelligence Services
(SIS). The clinic's founder, Brigadier General John Rawlings Reese, had been working on devising ways
to manipulate political campaigns and public perceptions. In 1947, key members of the clinic formed the
Tavistock Institute of Human Relations, which was funded by a grant from the Rockefeller Foundation. In
2006, the Institute merged with the Portman Clinic, a psychotherapy services clinic in London, to become
the Tavistock and Portman National Health Service Foundation Trust.

In a book on the institute, John Coleman noted that it took shape prior to World War I for wartime
public relations. Tavistock's leadership was given to two brothers the Harmsworth brothers who
were also known as Lord Rothermere and Lord Northcliffe. "Tavistock began as a propaganda creating
and disseminating organization centered at Wellington House, where the original organization was put
together, with the intent of shaping a propaganda center that would break down the stiff public resistance
being encountered to the looming war between Britain and Germany." Coleman added,

Funding was provided by the British royal family, and later by the Rothschilds to whom Lord
Northcliffe was related through marriage. Arnold Toynbee was later selected as Director of
Future Studies at the Royal Institute of International Affairs (RIIA). Two Americans, [journalist
and media commentator] Walter Lippmann and Edward Bernays ["the father of public
relations"], were appointed to handle the manipulation of British and American public opinion
in preparation for the entry of the United States into World War I and to brief and direct
President Woodrow Wilson, while Toynbee concentrated on changing British public opinion.

When John Rawlings Reese came in later on, he took the original mission of the organization one step
further. Reese wanted to control political campaigns and develop certain types of public mind-control
techniques. According to Coleman, "It was Reese who launched the method of controlling political
campaigns, as well as mind control techniques, which continue to this very day, and it was Reese and
Tavistock who taught the USSR, North Vietnam, China and Vietnam how to apply his techniques all they
ever wanted to know about how to brainwash individuals or a mass people," wrote Coleman.

Researchers at Tavistock found that the same psychotherapy techniques used to cure a mentally ill
person could be reversed and used against a normal one. Coleman stated, "The modus operandi
developed by Reese and his gurus of tampering with minds proved highly effective, and is still in wide
use in America today. ... We are tampered with, our opinions manufactured for us, all without our


permission. What was the purpose of these behavior modifications? It was to bring about forced changes
to our way of life, without our agreement and without even being aware of what was taking place."

Coleman said that Tavistock's tactics have been adopted by many organizations, from the global think
tank the Club of Rome, the United Nations, the Rockefeller Foundation, and the Council on Foreign
Relations to such disparate entities as Microsoft, Citibank, the New York Stock Exchange, the World
Bank, the International Monetary Fund, and many others. "This is by no means a complete list of
institutions in the hands of Tavistock planners," he added.

Today, major corporations and ultraweal thy individuals fund organizations such as Tavistock. They
utilize these organizations' secrets in the mass media to push just the right emotional buttons on social and
cultural issues in order to manipulate both working-class and middle-class people into voting against
their own economic interests. Edward Bernays, one of the pioneers of public relations and advertising,
was named one of the hundred most influential Americans of the twentieth century by Life magazine and
continued to serve as a government consultant through the Bush I administration. As far back as 1928, in
his book Propaganda, Bernays wrote about the control of citizens in a democratic society, stating,

The conscious and intelligent manipulation of the organized habits and opinions of the masses is
an important element in democratic society. Those who manipulate this unseen mechanism of
society constitute an invisible government which is the true ruling power of our country. We are
governed, our minds are molded, our tastes formed, our ideas suggested, largely by men we have
never heard of. This is a logical result of the way in which our democratic society is organized.
Vast numbers of human beings must cooperate in this manner if they are to live together as a
smoothly functioning society. ...In almost every act of our daily lives, whether in the sphere of
politics or business, in our social conduct or our ethical thinking, we are dominated by the
relatively small number of persons ... who understand the mental processes and social patterns
of the masses. It is they who pull the wires which control the public mind, who harness old social
forces and contrive new ways to bind and guide the world.

Such mind manipulation in the past was accomplished though conventional psychological methods
combined with subliminal programming, thought by many to have been oudawed years ago. But the old
techniques may seem mild compared to a new technology the Pentagon calls silent sound spread spectrum
(SSSS), which delivers subliminal programming direcdy to the human brain via the auditory sense at
frequencies imperceptible by humans. It is rumored that SSSS technology was used in the First Gulf War,
causing thousands of batde-hardened Iraqi soldiers to surrender without a fight. "Why would eight-year
veterans of Middle Eastern warfare (with Iran 1980-1988) behave this way? Simple. They were
subjected to a technology that was so extreme and incomprehensible that they were suddenly reduced to
the level of compliant children and felt grateful to still be alive in the wake of their mind-wrenching
experience," stated A. True Ott, a Peabody Award-winning radio commentator and author.

Ott warned, "This technology is about to be used, albeit in a more subde fashion, against American
citizens in a highly classified and covert operation to mind control and manipulate the entire population
into 'compliance ' with our New World order overlords [emphasis in the original]. The technology will
utilize a combination of HAARP [High-frequency Active Auroral Research Program] transmitters,
GWEN [Ground Wave Emergency Network] towers, microwave cell-phone towers, and the soon-to-be-
mandatory High Definition Digital TV that will enter your home via: a) cable, b) satellite, c) HD TVs, or
d) those oh-so-easy-to-obtain 'digital converter boxes' that the government is so anxious to help you
obtain and underwrite most of the cost on your behalf." Because of surreptitious programming broadcast
at high or low frequencies outside the range of conscious perception, parents should no longer feel secure



by simply monitoring the content of TV programming or video games. All content aside, the television has
become a dangerous mind-control device.

Why the need for such control? The would-be masters of the world desire an undisciplined public,
ignorant of the basic principles of individual liberty. They wish to keep them confused, disorganized, and
absorbed with unimportant or distracting issues. They wish to discourage critical thinking and technical
creativity by means of low-quality public education in mathematics, logic, systems design, economics,
and even the humanities while providing unrelenting emotional trauma through stories of self-indulgence,
exploitive sex, and gratuitious violence in the corporate mass media. Such distractions lead the public
away from serious consideration of their personal needs to inconsequential outside priorities.

More important, rewriting law and history changes the entire fabric of a society. Tavistock
programming has been masterful with these techniques, as well as with the use of the Hegelian dialectic,
or problem, reaction, solution. This method basically involves fabricating or intensify a problem, offering
a draconian solution, then settling for a "compromise" that nevertheless furthers the intended goal.

Many are now seeing the centralization of such public control. Catherine Austin Fitts, who served as
assistant secretary of housing and federal housing commissioner under George H. W. Bush, believes that
technology concentrates power in fewer and fewer hands. In a 2011 interview, Fitts said that this power
can "end up being extremely destructive of individual rights, extremely destructive of the environment,
extremely destructive of all the things that create a healthy economy."

Fitts illustrated her point with a metaphoric character she called Mr. Global. "Mr. Global essentially
thinks he's in charge of governing planet earth," she explained. "I think what Mr. Global would say is that
you can't trust the average person to make intelligent decisions, that popular opinion will never turn the
aircraft carrier in time, that democracy was a great experiment but it doesn't work because the average
person can't see or relate to the whole and can't make critical decisions soon enough to turn the aircraft
carrier, and so you have to do things like 9/11 to build the kind of consensus and global picture you need
to act."

She also pointed to the growing distrust and disrespect between the citizenry and the developed
world's leadership. This cycle of antipathy, she stated, is a part of centralization, "because centralization
ultimately makes the body politic stupid, and so you need more and more tyranny to force things and
that's what we're really watching globally as very invasive technology makes now the kind of tyranny that
Orwell once wrote about in fiction very plausible. That is what we see happening."

TO WHAT END?


What is the goal of the wealthy elite?

The agenda may have been revealed by Nick Rockefeller, a participant in the World Economic Forum
and a member of the Council on Foreign Relations and the International Institute for Strategic Studies.
According to Hollywood producer Aaron Russo, Rockefeller told him, "The end goal is to get everybody
chipped, to control the whole society, to have the bankers and the elite people control the world."

It should be clear by now that the elite want to control the world, but the bigger question is why?
Author Joseph R Farrell wrote that while a final answer is not known to the uninitiated, one answer does
suggest itself. "They are indeed trying to reconstruct a lost mythical past: a global 'golden age' with a
supremely sophisticated science with which they can dominate and subjugate the Earth." But he added,
"To reconstruct it, on the scale required and implied by their enterprise itself, will require that virtually
the entire planet and its resources must be at their disposal."

Thoughtful persons outside the influence of the corporate mass media of America see more clearly the


concentration of money and power for the aims of the ruling families. In early 2012, Mujahid Kamran of
Punjab University wrote in the Nation,

The term New World Order (NWO) was first used, and actual plans laid out for achieving this
goal over the next few centuries, in the year 1773, at a meeting of the 13 richest men of Prussia
held in Frankfurt by the 33-year-old banker Mayer Amschel Rothschild. ... Rothschild turned to
a manuscript during the meeting and read his points, which outlined a plan of action for taking
control of the entire globe ...he emphasized: "The qualification for this aristocracy is 'wealth/
which is dependent on us." He laid down: "Candidates in public office should be servile and
obedient to our commands, so that they may readily be used." He also laid down that their
"combined wealth would control all outlets of public information." And finally came the most
inhuman axiom of their policy: "Panics and financial depressions would ultimately result in
world government, a new order of one world government." Modern day USA illustrates all these
features with chilling clarity to anyone who cares to read the relevant literature.

Kamran said that the banking families have continued their relendess pursuit of the NWO and that
hundreds of millions of deaths in maneuvered wars and conflicts "have not led to an iota of remorse in
their hearts, minds and souls. ... Like a parasite these families settle themselves or their agents in a
healthy host, and having nourished themselves destroy the host. Germany was their host and now the US is
their host." According to Kamran,

The think-tanks that present to the public the goal of global occupation and control by the
international bankers in palatable terms include academics who are on their payroll and, among
other things, formulate doctrines to give an air of respectability to the program of conquering
and controlling mankind like slaves. In 1997, Zbigniew Brzezinski, founding member of the
Trilateral Commission and member fof the] Council on Foreign Relations ... in his book, The
Grand Chessboard ... stated that in order to rule the world the US must occupy Central Asia. This
reveals the continuity of goal, design and effort of the elite its agents have maintained the same
language over a 100-year period. The achievement of this goal will require a major war, a world
war, starting most likely from the impending US-Israel attack on Iran. But to wage this war the
US must be transformed into a genuine dictatorship. Legislation carried out in the wake of fthe]
Oklahoma bombing and 9/11 has ensured that the US public lives in constant fear of being
arrested.

Kamran pointed to three recent laws laying the groundwork for a virtual police state. One is the John
Warner Defense Authorization Act, signed by Bush in 2007, which allows the use of the military against
civilians without permission of the governor of a state. The second is the National Defense Authorization
Act (NDAA), signed by Obama in late 2011, which does away with habeas corpus by allowing the
president to detain indefinitely anyone suspected of terrorism no proof required and no appeal
permitted. Third, on March 8, 2012, Obama signed into law the Federal Restricted Buildings and
Grounds Improvement Act of 2011 which criminalized protest. A response to the Occupy movement, this
law provides for fines and imprisonment of up to ten years for anyone engaging in "disruptive" conduct
near "restricted" areas.

"Taken together, the three laws indicate that the elite is well prepared to quell any civil unrest
ruthlessly. The destruction of the middle class is also being pursued so that it is rendered homeless and
hungry and its ability to protest destroyed. All this is part of the final push towards the NWO through a



great war," wrote Kamran.

Kamran is not the only one to see an encroaching police state. Internet commentator Mac Slavo, after
noting that gang-related crime in the major cities is on the rise while police personnel and social
programs are declining, wrote, "As more cities cut services and hundreds of thousands continue to lose
their jobs, the situation across the entire nation will become untenable. Social safety nets will fall apart
and crime will become more violent and random as a new paradigm takes hold. Local law enforcement
will be unable to control it using traditional policing. The people will not only accept assistance from the
federal government in the form of tanks and soldiers on the streets of their neighborhoods theyTl
demand it. Lucky for them all of the executive orders for declaring a state of emergency are already in
place and ready for implementation."

Led by the United States, the world's economy is tottering on the brink of collapse. A food and water
shortage looms on the horizon. The Mediterranean Sea and the Gulf of Mexico are becoming bodies of
dead water due to human misuse. At the time of this writing, deadly radiation continues to spew
worldwide from damaged nuclear plants in Japan, with no end in sight. The world's wealth flows
constandy into fewer and fewer hands as the so-called industrialized nations witness strikes, growing
unemployment, and widespread social disorder. Governments, desperate to maintain the old social order,
are cracking down on civil liberties and freedom.

The track record of world leaders today is shameful. They no longer listen to their populations but
rather to their corporate backers. Corporate leaders, mindful of their precarious position beneath the real
controllers, no longer seem to care for anything past their profit line. Their decisions are not about what's
good for the public, the environment, or even any humane concept of morality.

When corporate leaders and their hired politicians speak of the "greater good," they are actually only
talking about their own well-being, not that of the public. In fact, many of the actions taken by the
corporate and political leaders of today seem to follow the millennia-long agenda of attempting to
subjugate the human population. Their decisions are often contrary to any notion of public health and
well-being.

And it may be worse than this. Many see their activities as yet another attempt to reduce the human
population. Concern over population reduction and control by a wealthy ruling elite today is taking center
stage in the public's mind, especially after witnessing the bailout of the plutocrats who were the cause of
the financial crisis beginning in 2008.

Many, like Internet commentator Alex Jones, believe the New World Order agenda is to "thin the
population leaving only an enslaved underclass who are forced to live on the poverty line in control grid
cities while the overlords enjoy the bountiful paradise of the earth and evolve into super-beings with the
aid of advanced life-extension technologies." Jones added that this long-term dream of the wealthy elite
will become "a nightmare for the rest of humanity unless we rise up now and fight back against the
systems of control that are being locked down to transform the earth into a prison planet."

Economic systems are failing all over the planet, and the only solution seriously considered by
lawmakers is to borrow and print more money, leading to a never-ending spiral of inflation. Such
"solutions" serve only to accelerate the economic collapse. "It's not a new world order; it's the bankers'
order," observed Gerald Celente, author of Trend Tracking. He said control by private bankers has been
a "major issue of this country since its founding up until 1913. ... They're moneychangers and loan
sharks. Get rid of them."

In addition to the economic problems of humanity, industrialization is taking a toll on the environment.
The weather is becoming erratic. Recent years have witnessed unprecedented tornadoes, hurricanes,
earthquakes, and tsunamis. Flooding and droughts are increasing, creating crop failures, food shortages,



and higher costs at the grocery stores.

Whole populations of bees, birds, and other creatures are being wiped out. Many think this is due to the
variability of nature, but others, with some scientific support, blame it on the overuse of pesticides or the
use of genetically modified organisms (GMOs).

Reporting on the lethal failure of nuclear energy has been placed on a back burner by the corporate
mass media. The nuclear plants in Fukushima, Japan, damaged from a tsunami created by an offshore
earthquake, continue to spew silent and invisible poison into the atmosphere. Right after the disaster, in
March 2011, rainwater in Calgary, Canada, had an average of 8.18 becquerels (a unit for measuring
radioactivity) per liter of radioactive iodine, easily exceeding the Canadian guideline of 6 becquerels per
liter for drinking water. In late 2011, rainwater captured in St. Louis, Missouri, measured a radiation
level of 13.3 microsieverts per hour, 130 times normal background radiation.

While the public is told that the radiation seeping from the Fukushima reactors is only at "low" levels
and not immediately harmful, they fail to understand that the food supply has also been irradiated and that
radioactive isotopes of cesium and other elements may persist for centuries. The cumulative effects of
increasing exposure to ionizing radiation over the course of our lives have been noted by many people,
like Mike Adams on his Natural News website. He asked, "How is the human race going to survive its
exposure to CT scans, radioactive food, chest X-rays, TSA body scanners and even the secret DHS
mobile X-ray vans that can penetrate your body with X-rays as you're walking into a football stadium?
The total radiation burden on the human race is now reaching a point of mass infertility. That may be the
whole idea, actually." Recalling the decrease in male sperm count throughout the world today, one may
conclude that Adams's concern is well justified.

A DISASTER IN THE MAKING

Not long before the Fukushima disaster, another maritime catastrophe caused so much pollution that it is
considered one of the worst environmental disasters of all time. On April 20, 2010, an explosion at the
offshore Deepwater Horizon drilling platform caused untold millions of gallons of petroleum to leak into
the Gulf of Mexico. Operated by British Petroleum (BP), the drilling platform disaster caused a number of
human deaths and illnesses and eradicated huge swaths of Gulf wildlife. Was this simply a mishap or a
plot created by a sinister agenda? If nothing else, it is a classic example of the blending of elitist
corporate control and its unceasing demand for profits with a lack of government accountability, leading
to tragedy for millions of people.

By the fall of 2010, after the cleanup, the Environmental Protection Agency (EPA) declared that air
quality on the Gulf coastline was "normal," and President Obama proclaimed the area safe and "open for
business." But the EPA had made a similar mistake in September 2001, when director Christine Todd
Whitman announced in the wake of the 9/11 attacks, "I am glad to reassure the people of New York ... that
their air is safe to breathe and the water is safe to drink."

The EPA was wrong in 2001, and it was probably wrong after the Gulf oil spill. According to several
published reports, nearly a thousand 9/11 first responders have now died from a variety of unidentified
causes, and many New Yorkers claim a variety of illnesses due to bad air that emanated from the
wreckage. Similarly, Gulf Coast residents continue to report serious illnesses that they blame on toxic
water and air caused by the oil blowout and subsequent cleanup activities. Kim Anderson, professor of
environmental and molecular toxicology in the College of Agricultural Sciences at Oregon State
University (OSU), confirmed that toxins were being released into the Gulf. The oil pipe was reportedly
sealed on July 15, 2010, but by then massive damage had been done. A study of waters off the Louisiana


coast showed a fortyfold increase in carcinogens, such as polycyclic aromatic hydrocarbons (PAHs),
between May and June 2010.

Even more disturbing, in late 2011, fresh oil was reported surfacing all over the northern quadrant of
the Gulf of Mexico, with reports of huge expanses of oil sheen. Francis Beinecke, president of the Natural
Resources Defense Council, who served on President Obama's National Oil Spill Commission, reported
that "tar balls were continuing to wash up on shore, and that oil sheen trails were being seen in the wake
of fishing boats. Wedands and marshlands were still in decline and dying; crude oil lay offshore in deep
water, as well as fine silts and sands onshore."

He added, "I have traveled throughout the Gulf Coast, and people routinely tell me that their
communities have not recovered economically or psychologically. They are struggling to get their lives
back to where they were on April 19 before the oil spill took their livelihoods, clean beaches,
productive shrimp and oyster fisheries, and family traditions away from them."

Many families have also complained recendy about the spraying of toxic oil dispersants, such as
Corexit. Usually oil doats to the surface of a body of liquid, but Corexit, a product of the Nalco Holding
Company, causes the oil to break into small globules that sink to the bottom. One would think that Corexit
wouldn't have been needed after the initial spill, but nearly two years after the explosion, Corexit
continues to be sprayed in the Gulf states, according to residents.

Darryl Malek-Wiley, an environmental justice organizer with the Sierra Club, has claimed that the
fishing and environmental community agree that the use of the dispersants was not a smart idea for the
long-term health of the region.

One point eight million gallons of dispersants into the Gulf of Mexico nobody's ever put that
amount of dispersant anywhere in the world, so we don't know what the impact of that is going to
be. Some of the people who are sick, they're taking samples of their blood and they're finding the
chemicals that make up the dispersants in their blood, as well as Louisiana sweet crude, and
having serious health impacts ... flike] loss of memory, rashes, sinus [problems]. Some folks
we've talked with, they forget where they're going. They forget who you are. And these are men,
all of them were fishermen in relatively good physical shape. And we don't know about long-term
health impacts, but there's no immediate health care for folks who need it right now. And that's a
big concern people have been losing their health insurance because they're not able to work,
and they don't have money to pay for independent health care ... a whole range of things are
happening. A number of them have lost their homes because they weren't able to work and they
didn't get paid by BP like they said they were gonna be, and so, it's a serious impact on people's
lives.

In a recent Business Insider article, Michael Snyder noted that almost every person who worked to
clean up the 1989 Exxon Valdez oil spill in Alaska had died. He added, "The truth is that what we have
out in the Gulf of Mexico is a Toxic soup' of oil, methane, benzene, hydrogen sulfide, other toxic gases
and very poisonous chemical dispersants such as Corexit 9500. Breathing all of this stuff is not good for
your health, but the reality is that the true health toll of this oil spill is not going to be known for decades."

Any truthful investigation of the oil spill must "follow the money." The company that owned the
Deepwater Horizon was Transocean, a firm saddled with legal problems, one that had been charged with
bribery of foreign governmental officials, tax fraud, tax evasion, and falsifying records. In 2007,
Transocean's financial advisers, Goldman Sachs and Lehman Brothers, helped the company merge with
GlobalSantaFe. This merger brought in a staggering $15 billion to shareholders.

Frances Beinecke, the president of the Natural Resources Defense Council, stopped short of calling the



BP oil spill a conspiracy. Yet she did state that "the blowout was not the product of a series of
aberrational decisions made by rogue industry or government officials that could not have been
anticipated or expected to occur again. Rather, the root causes are systemic and, absent significant reform
in both industry practices and government policies, might well recur."

Radio commentator Dave Hodges, who wrote a series of articles tided The Great Gulf Coast
Holocaust, was not so hesitant in pointing the finger of calculated neglect at BP, Transocean, Goldman
Sachs, and Halliburton. According to Hodges, these companies, described as the Four Horsemen, have
"repeatedly lied about the ecological damage done to the Gulf, lied about the damage done to the people
and their health, lied about the damage done to the economic health of the Gulf, and continue to lie about
the failure to properly compensate the victims in the Gulf while the continuing and unfolding holocaust is
still growing in scope."

It does appear that everyone in the Gulf lost money on the oil spill except BP and its corporate partners.
According to the BBC, BP and its Gulf Coast partners Goldman Sachs, Transocean, and Halliburton
all experienced major gains in corporate profits as a result of the spill. Transocean rewarded its top
officials with bonuses for achieving the "best year in safety performance in our company's history."
Transocean CEO Steve Newman received a bonus payout of $374,062, part of his total compensation
package of $5.8 million.

Worse yet, internal e-mails revealed that Goldman Sachs profited from the Gulf disaster by making "a
substantial financial bet against the Gulf of Mexico" by short-selling Transocean stock one day before the
explosion. Goldman insiders bet that the stock would go down, which it did in the wake of the explosion,
so they profited. Federal investigators found an e-mail from Goldman employee Fabrice "Fabulous Fab"
Tourre in which he bragged to a girlfriend, "One oil rig goes down and we're going to be rolling in
dough. Suck it, fishies and birdies." Outraged, Sterling Allan wrote on the worldwide blog
Examiner.com, "It turns out that Goldman Sachs really did place shorts on Transocean stock days before
the explosions rocked the rig in the Gulf of Mexico sending stocks plunging while GS profits soared
benefitting once again from a huge disaster, having done the same with airline stocks prior to 9/11 then
again with the housing bubble."

Goldman Sachs lies at the heart of a money-managing empire that ranges from the Exchange
Stabilization Fund to Facebook. Former Goldman executives include Robert Rubin and Henry Paulson,
both of whom served as U.S. Treasury secretaries. A former Goldman Sachs lobbyist named Mark
Patterson was named chief of staff to Treasury Secretary Timothy Geithner even though President Obama
pledged during his presidential campaign that he would limit the influence of lobbyists in his
administration. Although Timothy Geithner has never worked directly for Goldman Sachs, as a former
member of the New York Federal Reserve Bank, his connections in banking are extensive. In a 2009
interview, former assistant secretary of the treasury Paul Craig Roberts was asked if Geithner works for
the people or for the banking system on Wall Street. Roberts replied, "He works for Goldman Sachs."

Aside from its political connections, Goldman Sachs is involved with a number of different projects
and organizations. In the 1990s, Goldman partnered with David Rockefeller and his associates in
ownership of Rockefeller Center. The multinational investment firm also conducts business with a number
of banks, including Citi Investment Research, T. Rowe Price Associates, J.P. Morgan Asset Management,
and Capital World Investors. In 2009, Goldman was investigated for receiving $12 billion in the bailout
of American International Group (AIG) by the Federal Reserve.

Now Goldman Sachs has its hands in one of the largest growing industries social media. In early
2012, Goldman announced that it was investing $450 million in the privately owned social network
Facebook, valued then at $50 billion. The deal came with an additional $50 million investment from



Digital Sky Technologies (DST), a Russian investment firm that also invested in Groupon and Zynga, and
it will allow Facebook to challenge Google as the most prominent site on the Internet. Some saw this
move as the latest attempt by the banking elite to control the Internet.

FREEMAN OR SERF?

Goldman Sachs is large and powerful, yet, it is only one of the global corporations that control Congress
and generally run the government. Years ago, one American president acknowledged as much. In a letter
dated November 23, 1933, newly elected president Franklin D. Roosevelt admitted, "The real truth of the
matter is, as you and I know, that a financial element in the large centers has owned the government ever
since the days of Andrew Jackson." In light of Roosevelt's admission, careful notice should be given to
what is happening in modern America and always under the excuse of protecting the public. And serious
questions should be asked. These include:

Why, in the name of protecting freedom of speech, are more and more laws being considered to
curtail and censor the Internet and hinder free expression in public?

Why do city governments, aided by federal funds, videotape citizens in public places 24/7 for
purposes of "public safety," yet if citizens attempt to videotape police in those same public places,
they are subject to threats, beatings, and arrest despite court decisions supporting the First
Amendment?

Why does the government claim that every single air traveler must be intimately searched and
confirmed harmless in order to protect the safety of a few hundred passengers on the plane, when that
very same government conducts no safety testing whatsoever on fluoride chemicals dumped into
municipal water supplies, threatening the health of tens of millions?

Why are commercial airline passengers required to submit to X-rays, strip off belts, coats, and
shoes, and carry no more than two ounces of liquid, while private aircraft are free to come and go
without scrutiny? Can potential terrorists not rent or hire private aircraft? And if there is such a dire
threat of terrorists slipping into the United States with chemical or nuclear weapons, why has nothing
substantial been done to secure the nation's borders?

Why do armed government agents raid and arrest farmers for selling fresh milk yet do nothing to
protect the public from corporate additives such as MSG, a common food additive linked to obesity.
Why does the government continue to allow aspartame in diet soft drinks when it has been shown to
cause seizures? Where is the public's protection from high fructose corn syrup, which increases the
risk of diabetes? Why is processed grain used for making bread being cut with bromide, a known
tumor-causing agent with "zombifying potential," instead of using essential iodine, necessary for the
normal metabolism of cells, as was done up until the 1980s? Why is sodium nitrite, implicated as a
cause of cancer, still found in processed meat? Why is there no prohibition on artificial food colors,
many of which are suspected by the FDA as being linked to behavioral and health problems?

Millions more Americans consume such problematic additives each day than drink raw milk.

Why is the FDA proposing that traditional nutritional supplements like vitamin C, gingerroot, and
echinacea be outlawed pending lengthy new safety reviews and approval processes, while the
USDA has approved the widespread experimental planting of genetically modified crops with no
safety testing whatsoever under the bizarre reasoning that GMOs are essentially "identical" to non-
GMO crops? If they are identical, why are they patented and termed modified ? And why have dozens
of other nations banned GMO seeds?


Why does the Federal Emergency Management Agency advise citizens to store food and water for a
mere three-day emergency such as a hurricane, while this same federal government has spent
billions building massive underground bunker networks where it has stockpiled enough food, water,
guns, ammunition, medical supplies, communications equipment, nonhybrid seeds, and much more to
last decades?

Why, in the wake of the 2011 Japan earthquake and tsunami that wrecked four nuclear power plants
and spewed radiation all the way to the United States, did the U.S. Environmental Protection Agency
actually downplay the disaster, stop reporting air quality on the West Coast, and propose increasing
the allowable level of radioactive contamination in water, food, and soil?

Why do government health officials claim the right to forcibly vaccinate all children to protect
society when, if such vaccinations were effective, all voluntarily vaccinated children would be
protected against unvaccinated children?

These and many other actions that diminish freedom and actually harm the public, committed regularly
over long periods of time, cannot be ascribed simply to accident, stupidity, individual malfeasance, or
bureaucratic incompetence. As Thomas Jefferson once noted, "Single acts of tyranny may be ascribed to
the accidental opinion of the day; but a series of oppressions, begun at a distinguished period, and
pursued unalterably through every change of ministers too plainly proves a deliberate, systematic plan of
reducing us to slavery." Another quote, widely attributed to Jefferson, indicates that we face the same
problem as the people in his time: "The issue today is the same as it has been throughout all history,
whether man shall be allowed to govern himself or be ruled by a small elite."

Two authors who clearly foresaw the events and policies of today were George Orwell in his famous
book 1984 and Aldous Huxley in Brave New World. In a 1949 letter to Orwell, Huxley wrote,

Within the next generation I believe that the world's rulers will discover that infant conditioning
[dumbed-down education] and narco-hypnosis [drugging] are more efficient, as instruments of
government, than clubs and prisons, and that the lust for power can be just as completely
satisfied by suggesting people into loving their servitude as by flogging and kicking them into
obedience. In other words, I feel that the nightmare of 1984 is destined to modulate into the
nightmare of a world having more resemblance to that which I imagined in Brave New World.
The change will be brought about as a result of a felt need for increased efficiency. Meanwhile,
of course, there may be a large scale biological and atomic war in which case we shall have
nightmares of other and scarcely imaginable kinds.

Orwell, especially, may have been in a position to know whereof he wrote. Orwell was a pen name.
His real name was Eric Arthur Blair. Although his family was not wealthy, they were nevertheless
members of the British gentry, and Blair managed to study at Eton, where he met Aldous Huxley. Eton has
long been accused of being a central education center for Britain's elite families. Nineteen prime
ministers, including David Cameron, were educated there. It was at Eton that Blair was introduced to the
Fabian Society, reputed to be a secret society of those desiring worldwide socialism Blair eventually left
the society, provoking some to speculate that his 1948 book, 1984, actually is an expose of the plans of
the wealthy elite rulers. Whether this is true or not, 1984 is amazingly prescient in its account of a future
global totalitarian socialist state. In the book, the world had been divided into three economic blocs
called Oceania, Eurasia, and Eastasia. Today, we witness the existing European Union, the much-
mentioned North American Union, and a future Asian union. Blair's neologisms doublethink, Newspeak,
and Thought Police reflect current trends and now are being used widely by conspiracy writers.



Concerns over what many see as a move toward a totalitarian police state have revived the age-old
queries: Who are we? Why are we here? Where are we going? A growing number of people are
questioning the nature of our "reality." Why are all paths and aids to self-discovery continually denied us
by religious and secular authorities? Why are the air, water, and food of our world being filled with
toxins that hinder both physical and spiritual development? Why is almost everything humans naturally
enjoy discouraged, restricted, controlled, or oudawed?

Will it be only a handful of youthful protesters who stand against the concentrated power of the banks
and corporations? "The only word these corporations know is more," wrote Chris Hedges, former
correspondent for the Christian Science Monitor, National Public Radio, and the New York Times.

They are disemboweling every last social service program funded by the taxpayers, from
education to Social Security, because they want that money themselves. Let the sick die. Let the
poor go hungry. Let families be tossed in the street. Let the unemployed rot. Let children in the
inner city or rural wastelands learn nothing and live in misery and fear. Let the students finish
school with no jobs and no prospects of jobs. Let the prison system, the largest in the industrial
world, expand to swallow up all potential dissenters. Let torture continue. Let teachers, police,
firefighters, postal employees and social workers join the ranks of the unemployed. Let the
roads, bridges, dams, levees, power grids, rail lines, subways, bus services, schools and libraries
crumble or close. Let the rising temperatures of the planet, the freak weather patterns, the
hurricanes, the droughts, the flooding, the tornadoes, the melting polar ice caps, the poisoned
water systems, the polluted air increase until the species dies.

There are no excuses left. Either you join the revolt taking place on Wall Street and in the
financial districts of other cities across the country or you stand on the wrong side of history.
Either you obstruct, in the only form left to us, which is civil disobedience, the plundering by the
criminal class on Wall Street and accelerated destruction of the ecosystem that sustains the
human species, or become the passive enabler of a monstrous evil. Either you taste, feel and
smell the intoxication of freedom and revolt or sink into the miasma of despair and apathy.
Either you are a rebel or a slave.

To be declared innocent in a country where the rule of law means nothing, where we have
undergone a corporate coup, where the poor and working men and women are reduced to
joblessness and hunger, where war, financial speculation and internal surveillance are the only
real business of the state, where even habeas corpus no longer exists, where you, as a citizen, are
nothing more than a commodity to corporate systems of power, one to be used and discarded, is
to be complicit in this radical evil. To stand on the sidelines and say "I am innocent" is to bear
the mark of Cain; it is to do nothing to reach out and help the weak, the oppressed and the
suffering, to save the planet. To be innocent in times like these is to be a criminal.

When Hedges rails against the "criminal class on Wall Street," he is speaking of the global super-rich,
the bloodlines who, as we have seen, can be traced back to our earliest history.

Recent news concerning financial meltdowns, polluted air, degradation of the environment, covert
aerial spraying, faulty products, untested drugs, adulterated vaccines, and contaminated food and water
raises these questions: Why are these corporate and political elites making decisions that are harmful to
the planet and its population? What humans in their right mind would want to destroy the Earth, killing the
source and sustenance of life? Would they really kill the goose that lays golden eggs? Can such concerted
efforts be explained away as psychopathic behavior or mere corporate ignorance and greed?

Only through persistent study, curiosity, and critical thinking will individuals become aware that our



history has been corrupted and suppressed. Such hiding of truth raises many unanswered questions. But
the primary ones are: Who has directed our occulted history? And to what end? Humanity appears to be in
a footrace to see whether we will gain true freedom and liberty or submit to the technological and
totalitarian world envisioned by Huxley and Orwell and promoted by Perkins's corporatocracy.

And other questions remain. The evidence of ancient nonhuman visitation is compelling, almost
overwhelming. Cave drawings, cuneiform tablets of clay, biblical descriptions, and existing anomalous
artifacts attest to the reality of such a presence down through history. Assuming the ancient Sumerian
tablets are based on truth, extraterrestrials were on Earth millennia ago. Did they all leave at some point,
or are some still here?

The answer may be found by simply reviewing human history. We are taught that humans slowly
evolved from hunter-gatherers to farmers who gathered in city-states, which became nations and empires.
Yet a close scrutiny of history also tells of legends of marvelous lost civilizations, amazing artifacts, and
reports from around the world of gods flying in ancient times the flying dragons of the Chinese, the
vimanas of the Hindus, the soaring boats of the Egyptians, the flying shields of Alexander, the airships of
1896-97 and the UFOs of today. Someone has been with us all through recorded history.

It also can be demonstrated that a mere handful of bloodline-fixated individuals hiding behind
corporate fronts, foundations, and government bureaucracies are seeking to control the wealth and
knowledge of the planet. Here there seem to be but three possibilities: members of the ruling elite are
using modern technology in an effort to contact the ancient gods; they already have contacted the ancient
gods and are being guided or controlled by them; or they are the ancient gods, the Anunnaki, the shining
ones of antiquity.

It may well be time to ask in all seriousness: Are they even us? Do they want us out of the way? Should
we be mobilizing for a concerted defense of Earth? And is there any nonhuman counteracting force to
which we may look for hope and assistance? Or is it time for the average person to get off the couch and
do something to counteract the control freaks bent on ruling the world?

The answer to the last question is up to you.



Sources


Introduction

Howard Phillips Lovecraft, The Call of Cthulhu and Other Weird Stories (New York: Penguin, 1999), 139.

Interbreeding bloo dlin es: David Icke, The Biggest Secret: The Book That Will Change the World (Scottsdale, AZ: Bridge of Love
Publications, 1999), 1.

Carl Sagan on the reptilian complex: "Order of Melchizedek," www.thehermetica.com/thereptilianbrain.htm.

"I think we're property": Charles Fort, The Complete Books of Charles Fort (New York: Dover, 1974), 163 (in The Book of the Damned ).

"Not pseudoscientific speculation": "Ancient Astronauts," www.skepdic.com/vondanik.html.

We were not alone: Philip Coppens, The Ancient Alien Question: A New Inquiry into the Existence, Evidence, and Influence of Ancient
Visitors (Pompton Plains, NJ: New Page Books, 2012), 287.

Human race as source of labor: William Bramley, The Gods of Eden (San Jose, CA: Dahlin Family Press, 1990), 37.

Enough evidence of AB involvement: Paul Von Ward, We've Never Been Alone: A History of Extraterrestrial Intervention (Charlottesville,
VA: Hampton Roads, 2011), 367.

Paul White on patriarchs: "Subterranean Tunnels, Underground Alien Bases," www.burlingtonnews.net/tunnels.

Part I: Origins of the Solar System

Rupert Sheldrake: www.holoscience.com/wp/links.

BIG BANG QUESTIONED

Paul J. Steinhardt, "Quantum Gaps in Big Bang Theory: Why Our Best Explanation of How the Universe Evolved Must Be Fixed or
Replaced," Scientific American, Apr. 2011.

SEARCH FOR THE TENTH PLANET

A tenth planet theorized: Hugh McCann, "10th Planet? Pluto's Orbit Says 'Yes,' " Detroit News, Jan. 16, 1981.

Mysterious object reported: Thomas O'Toole, "Possibly as Large as Jupiter: Mystery Heavenly Body Discovered," Washington Post, Dec.
30, 1983, Al.

Planet X bunkum: Ian O'Neill, "2012: No Planet X," www.universetoday.com/14486/2012-No-Planet-X.

THE SUMERIAN ACCOUNT MINGLING OF THE WATERS

Take epic at face value: Zecharia Sitchin, The 12th Planet (New York: Avon, 1976), 211.

MARTIAN LIFE

Viking scientist Patricia Straat: http://dsc.discovery.com/News/2009/09/28/Viking-Lander-Mars.html.

Mike Wall, Chris McKay, and Chris Carr on life from Mars: Mike Wall, "Are Earthlings from Mars? New Tool May Reveal Your Alien
Ancestry," Mar. 23, 2011, www.space.com/11209-mars-earth-life-origins-evolution.htmL

Francis Crick on advanced civilization: "Francis Crick on DNA: Intelligent Design," http://exopermaculture.eom/2011/04/14/Francis-Crick-On-
Dna-Intelligent-Design.

Fred Hoyle: The Canadian, www.agoracosmopolitan.com/Home/Frontpage/2007/01/26/01340.htmL

Strange Moons

Shklovsky, Singer, and Wilson: "Eisenhower White House on Mars' Moon Phobos Being ArtificiaL"
www.rense.com/General20/Eisenhowerwh.htm, from www.presidentialufo.8m.com.

Visits by galactic civilizations: Iosif Samuilovich Shklovsky and Carl Sagan, Intelligent Life in the Universe (San Francisco: Holden-Day,
1966), 461.

Phobos: Dirk Vander Ploeg, "Scientist Claims Mars Moon Phobos Is Hollow!" www.ufodigest.com/Article/Scientist-Claims-Mars-Moon-
Phobos-Hollow.


IAPETUS


Richard Hoagland on artificial wall: www.enterprisemission.com/Moonl.htm.

Owen and Goldsmith on alien signpost: Thomas Horn, Stargates, Ancient Ritual, and Those Invited Through the Portal, part 4,
www.bibliotecapleyades.net/Stargate/Stargate06_04.htm; quote from Tobias Owen and Donald Goldsmith, The Search for Life in the
Universe, 3d ed. (Sausalito, CA: University Science Books, 2001), 383.

Iapetus/Japheth: Robert Graves, The Greek Myths, 2d ed. (Harmondsworth, UK: Penguin, 1960), 39.2, voL 1, 146.

MOON ANOMALIES

Mascons as artificial objects: Don Wilson, Secrets of Our Spaceship Moon (New York: Dell, 1979), 156.

Nikolai A. Kozyrev: The New Encyclopaedia Britannica, 15th ed. (Chicago: Encyclopaedia Britannica, 1991), voL 1, p. 294.

Lowell Observatory views reddish glows: Ibid., voL 27, p. 546.

Gordon MacDonald on hollow sphere: Wilson, Secrets, 95.

Sean C. Solomon: Ibid., 97.

Maurice Ewing and Frank Press: Ibid., 101-2.

Isaac Asimov, capture theory not credible: www.agoracosmopolitan.com/News/Ufo_Extraterrestrials/2011/08/10/494.htmL

THE BIG WHACK

Hartmann and Davis on planetary collision: Alan Butler and Christopher Knight, Who Built the Moon ? (London: Watkins, 2005), 52.

Something had to put the moon at its altitude: Willia m R. Shelton, Winning the Moon (New York: Little, Brown, 1970), 58.

No astronomical reason: Don Wilson, Secrets of Our Spaceship Moon (New York: DeE, 1975), 87.

SPACESHIP MOON

Things explainable by new hypothesis: http://thedirtyiowdown.wordpress.eom/2011/02/13/The-Case-For-The-Moon-As-A-Spaceship.

NONHUMANS ON THE MOON

Mare Crisium bridge: Don Ecker, "Long Saga of Lunar Anomalies," UFO 10, no. 2 (Mar.-Apr. 1995): 23.

H. P. Wilkens: Don Wilson, Our Mysterious Spaceship Moon (New York: DeE, 1975), 151.

Statuesque shadows photographed: Don WEson, Secrets of Our Spaceship Moon (New York: DeE, 1979), 23.

Blair and Abramov: Ibid., 20-21.

The Shard: Ecker, "Long Saga," 24.

"The Tower": Ibid.

Shadow resembling Washington Monument: Thomas O'Toole, "Six Mysterious Statuesque Shadows Photographed on the Moon by Orbiter"
Washington Post, Nov. 23, 1966, 1.

Statuesque shadows photographed: WEson, Secrets, 23.

Alexander Abramov: Ibid., 21.

SimEarity of Martian and Egyptian structures: Richard C. Hoagland, The Monuments of Mars (Berkeley, CA: North Atlantic Books, 1987),
267-68.

Intelligent races on the moon: George Leonard, Somebody Else Is on the Moon (New York: Pocket Books, 1977), 23.

Professionals ignore signs: Ibid., 27.

LOST PROBES

Jack Vlots, "Soviet Photo of a UFO near Mars," San Francisco Chronicle, Dec. 7, 1991.

Humankind: The Anomolies Continue

DARWINISM UNDER FIRE

Easier to explain to schoolchEdren: J. Douglas Kenyon, ed., Forbidden History: Prehistoric Technologies, Extraterrestrial Intervention,
and the Suppressed Origins of Civilization (Rochester, VT: Bear & Co., 2005), 9.

Hart and Gould on lack of confirmation: Ibid.

HUMAN CHRONOLOGY REVISED

Sue O'Connor on forty-two-thousand-year-old fishhooks: www.rawstory.com/Rs/2012/01/15/Study-Shows-Humans-Were-Skflled-Fishermen-
42000-Y e ars-Ago.

Genetic differences three mflflon years old: Alan Butler and Christopher Knight, Who Built the Moon? (London: Watkins, 2005), 111.

Gavin Menzies on DNA at Lake Superior: Gavin Menzies, The Lost Empire of Atlantis: History's Greatest Mystery Revealed (New York:
HarperCoEins, 2011), 303-8.

Maurice Chatelain on mummies and the mummification process: Maurice Chatelain, Our Ancestors Came from Outer Space: A NASA



Expert Confirms Mankind's Extraterrestrial Origins, trans. Orest Berlings (Garden City, NY: Doubleday, 1978), 182.

Darren Curnoe and the Red Deer People: Charles Choi, "New Human Species? 'Red Deer Cave' Fossils May Be Neither Homo sapiens nor
Neanderthal," www.huffingtonpost.eom/2012/03/14/New-Human-Species-Red-Deer-Cave_N_1345216.html#S581873.

Buttermilk Creek, Texas: John Noble Wilford, "Spear Points Found in Texas Dial Back Arrival of Humans in America," New York Times, Mar.
24, 2011, www.nytimes.com/2011/03/25/Science/25archeo.htmL

MAVERICK SCIENTISTS QUELLED

Ice Age "Holy Trinity": Kurt Johmann, "Debunking the Ice Age," www.johmann.net/essays/ice-age.htmL and D. S. Allan and J. B. Delair,
Cataclysm! Compelling Evidence of a Cosmic Catastrophe in 9500 B.C. (Rochester, VT: Bear & Co., 1997).

Extremely wise experts: Giorgio de Santillana and Hertha von Dechend, Hamlet's Mill: An Essay Investigating the Origins of Human
Knowledge and Its Transmission through Myth, rev. ed. (Boston: Gambit, 1969; Godine, 1992), 1977 ed. available at
www.bibliotecapleyades.net/Hamle ts_Mill/hamletmilLhtm#top.

Anomalous dates and Virginia Steen-Mclntyre: Michael A. Cremo and Richard L. Thompson, "Hidden History of the Human Race," available
at http://preterhuman.net/texts/history/Michael%20A.%20Cremo%20and%20Richard%20L.%20Thompson%20-

% 20Hidden% 20History% 20of% 20the % 20Human% 20Rac e. pdf and www. e arlyworld. de/forbidden_arche ology. htm.

Virginia Steen-Mcintyre interview: "What's Wrong with Science?" Midwestern Epigraphic Journal 16, no. 1 (2002), www.S8int.com/wrong-
science.htmL


SUPPRESSION BY THE SMITHSONIAN

Martin Doutre and Park Service experience: "The Cahokia Mounds Complex: Ancient Open-Air University of North America for Teaching
Navigation & Cyclic Astronomy," www.celticnz.co.nz/Cahokia/Cahokial.htm; e-mail to author, Jan. 8, 2012.

Smithsonian as great interloper: "Holocaust of Giants: The Great Smithsonian Cover-Up,"

www.xpe ditionsmagazine. c om/magazine/article s/giants/holoc aust. html.

Horned human skulls: "Human Skulls with Horns," www.disclose.tv/forum/human-skulls-with-horns-t6293.htmLw

Red-haired Nevada giants: www.helium.com/Items/1814848-Nevadas-Mysterious-Cave-Of-The-Red-Haired-Giants/Print.

Ivan T. Sanderson on giant skulls in the Aleutians: "Giants," www.6000years.org/frame.php?page=giants.

Dennis Swift on Waldemar's book and ridicule: www.dinosaursandman.com/research/THE_DINOSAURS_OF_ACAMBARO.pdf.

Phoenix Gazette article: "Lost Cave City in the Grand Canyon," www.crystalinks.com/gc_egj7ptconnection.htmL

Egyptian names in the Grand Canyon: http://www.crystalinks.com/gc_egyptconnection.html.

Grand Canyon cover-up: David Hatcher Childress, "Archeological Cover-Ups: Are the World's Top Scientific Institutions Covering Up Proof
of High-Tech Ancient Civilizations?" Nexus, Apr.-May 1993.

HOAXES AND FORGERIES

Eugene Dubois and Java Man: "Eugene DuBois," The Robinson Library,

www. robinsonlibrary. com/ ge ography/anthropology/biography/bubois. htm.

Neanderthals as a separate lineage: "Ancient DNA and Neanderthals," Smithsonian National Museum of Natural History,
http://humanorigins.si.edu/evidence/genetics/ancient-dna-and-neanderthals.

THE WEALTHY CONTROL RESEARCH

Michael Cremo on knowledge filter: Michael A. Cremo and Richard L. Thompson, Forbidden Archeology: The Hidden History of the
Human Race, introduction, www.mcremo.com/chapter.htmL

Young paleontologist: J. Douglas Kenyon, www.ancient-hebrew.org/Ancientman/1008.htmL

Rockefeller Foundation and control: Ibid.

J. Douglas Kenyon on scientists as priest class: Ibid.

Origins of Man game: www.agoracosmopolitan.com/Home/Frontpage/2007/12/21/02021.htmL

Dr. Kevin Jones-Kern on the Rockefellers: http://Aabss.Org/Perspectives l999/F20jones.html.

Presidents of the National Science Board: "Former Members," www.nsf.gov/nsb/members/former.jsp.

Pat Eddy on Dead Sea Scrolls: Patricia G. Eddy, Who Tampered with the Bible? (Nashville, TN: Winston-Derek, 1993), 222-23.

Ann Getty and the Lucy research: Jon Kalb, Adventures in the Bone Trade: The Race to Discover Human Ancestors in Ethiopia's Afar
Depression (New York: Copernicus Books, 2001), 298.

Scientists fearful for jobs over global warming: http://Online.Wsj.eom/Article/Sbl0001424052970204301404577171581838421366.html.

CIA INVOLVEMENT

Accusations of CIA involvement: Kalb, Bone Trade, 146.

Donald Johanson questioned by government: author's interview, Dec. 23, 2011.

Church Committee conclusions on CIA: "The Church Committee on the CIA in Academia," excerpts from The Final Report of the Select
Committee to Study Governmental Operations with Respect to Intelligence Activities, book 1, Foreign and Military Intelligence, U.S.
Senate, Apr. 26, 1976, www.Cia-On-Campus.Org/Church.htmL

Recent NSF and CIA collusion: "Epic Uncovers MOU between National Science Foundation and CIA on Scientific Support for Web



Monitoring," http://epic.org/privacy/wiretap/nsf_release.html.


HUMAN ORIGINS CONTROVERSY

Mark Stoneking on scientific attacks and reconciliation: Mark Stoneking, "Human Origins: The Molecular Perspective," EMBO [European
Molecular Biology Association] Reports (published by Nature), voL 9, 2008, S46-S50,

www. nature. c om/Embor/Journal/V 9/N Is/Ful]/Embor200864. htmL

REMOTE VIEWING HUMAN ORIGINS

Small hairy creatures seeded: Joseph McMoneagle and Charles T. Tart, The Ultimate Time Machine: A Remote Viewer's Perception of
Time, and Predictions for the New Millennium (Charlottesville, VA: Hampton Roads Pub. Co., 1998), 90-100.

Enoch on the Watchers: Richard Laurence, The Book of Enoch the Prophet (1821; Glasgow: John Thompson, 1882; repr. Muskogee, OK:
Artisan Publishers, 1999) 13.

Outside civilizations visited Mu and Atlantis: Maurice Chatelain, Our Ancestors Came from Outer Space: A NASA Expert Confirms
Mankind's Extraterrestrial Origins, trans. Orest Berlings (Garden City, NY: Doubleday, 1978), 20.

Ancient Evidence Worldwide Anomolies

Chinese characters on Olmec figures: Charles Fenyvesi, "A Tale of Two Cultures," U.S. News & World Report 121, no. 18 (Nov. 4, 1996)

Crystal skulls modem: Paul Rincon, "Crystal Skulls 'Are Modern Fakes,' " May 23, 2008,

http://news.bbc.co.Uk/2/hi/science/nature/7414637.stm, based on paper in Journal of Archaeological Science, May 2008.

High-speed drill in Peru: www.youtube.com/Watch?V=Duyflol31bs&Feature=Related.

Machined spirals in Urals: Jonathan Gray, "A Sampling of Some Original Sources for Ancient Technology," Archaeology Answers,
www.beforeus.com/some_originaLhtmL

Professor Michael Edmunds on Antikythera mechanism: Ian Sample, "Mysteries of Computer from 65 BC Are Solved," Guardian, Nov. 29,
2006, www.guardian.co.uk/science/2006/nov/30/uknews.

Dr. Craddock and Dr. Senechal: Arran Frood, "Riddle of 'Baghdad's Batteries,' " http://news.bbc.co.Uk/2/hi/science/nature/2804257.stm.

Sitchin and space capsule: Laura Lee, "Evidence of Ancient ETs on Earth: Is This Artifact a Sculpted Scale Model of a Rocket Ship?" Dec.
1998, www.bibliotecapleyades.net/Sitchin/Esp_Sitchin_13.htm.

Philip Coppens on Goldflyer II: Philip Coppens, "Prehistoric 'Plane' Flies!" www.phiEpcoppens.com/bbl_plane.htmL

Chinese X-ray machine and vaccinations: ancientstuff.maxforum.org/2011/05/29/ancient-x-rays/.

Aerial photographs of South America: Erich von Daniken, Chariots of the Gods? (New York: Bantam, 1971), 15.

HOARY STRUCTURES

Robert Schoch on Okinawan structure: Robert Schoch, "An Enigmatic Ancient Underwater Structure off the Coast of Yonaguni Island,
Japan," 1999, Circular Tunes, www.robertschoch.net/Enigmatic%20yonaguni%20underwater%20rms%20ct.htm.

Richard Atkinson unconvinced by Gerald Hawkins: Gavin Menzies, The Lost Empire of Atlantis: History's Greatest Mystery Revealed
(New York: Willia m Morrow, 2011), 235.

Brazilian Stonehenge: Steve Kingstone, " 'Brazilian Stonehenge' Discovered," http://news.bbc.co.Uk/2/hi/americas/4767717.stm.

Robert Mason on Deir Mar Musa: "Mysterious 10,000-Year-01d Ruins Found in Syrian Desert," Fox News, June 25, 2012,
www.foxnews.com/scitech/2012/06/25/10000-year-old-rums-found-m-syrian-desert.

David Kennedy on stone wheels: Owen Janus, "Visible Only from Above, Mystifying 'Nazca Lutes' Discovered in Mideast," Sept. 16, 2011,
LiveScience.com, repr. www.foxnews.com/scitech/2011/09/16/visible-only-from-above-mystifying-nazca-lines-discovered-in-

mideast/#Ixzzlz5j2bqfb.

Energy infinitely higher inside stone circles: author's interview, Feb. 3, 2012.

Nonpolar energy channeled: Michael Tellinger and Johan Heme, Temples of the African Gods: Revealing the Ancient Hidden Ruins of
Southern Africa (Waterval Boven, South Africa: Zulu Planet, 2010), 131.

THE CORAL CASTLE

The secret of the pyramids: "Coral Castle," www.crystaEnks.com/coralcastle.htmL

TeEinger on ice-cream-cone phenomenon: "Michael of the Family TeEinger," Spirit ReaEty: Book of Transcriptures,
www.afribeat.com/Journey/Nature/SpiritreaEty/Researcher_MichaelteEinger.htm.

Bruce Cathie and Tibetan monks: "Tibetan Sound Levitation of Large Stones Witnessed by Scientist,"

www.amazingabiEties.com/amazelOc.htmL inD. H. Childress, Anti-Gravity and the World Grid, ch. 8, pp. 213-17.

Basalt cone tools on Easter Island: Jo Anne Van Tilberg, "Field Season IV," July-Aug. 2011, Easter Island Statue Project, www.eisp.org/3879.

STRANGE ARTIFACTS

Paul Heinrich on pseudomorphs: Paul V. Heinrich, "The Mysterious 'Spheres' of OttosdaL South Africa," Reports of the National Center for
Science Education 28, no. 1 (Jan.-Feb. 2008): 28, http://ncse.eom/Rncse/28/l/Mysterious-Spheres-Ottosdal-South-Africa.

Roelf Marx on sphere mystery: "Klerksdorp Spheres" (site search required to get to article), Forbidden History: A Central Repository for



Problematic and Out of Place Artifacts, https://www.forbiddenhistory.info/?Q=N ode/26.

Douglas James Cottrell: www.Youtube.com/Watch?V=Obgrwtju904&Feature=Share.

Sitchin and space capsule: Laura Lee, "Evidence of Ancient ETs on Earth: Is This Artifact a Sculpted Scale Model of a Rocket Ship?" Dec.
1998, www.bibliotecapleyades.net/Sitchin/Esp_Sitchin_13.htm.

Klaus Dona's exhibits: Richard Habeck, Unsolved Mysteries: Die Welt des Unerklarlichen [The World of the Inexplicable] (Vienna: Vienna
Art Center Schottenstift, 2001), www.Youtube.com/Watch?V=Q_B3xivtkam&Feature=Related.

ELONGATED SKULLS AND THE STARCHILD

Brien Foerster on Elongated Skulls: http://hiddenincatours.com/photo-sets/global-phenomenon-of-elongated-skulls.

Lloyd Pye and the Starchild skull: www.starchildproject.com.

No significant similarity to human DNA: www.starchildproject.com/Starchild_Ebook.htm;www.starchildproject.com/Dna2012.htm; and
author's interview, Jan. 18, 2012.

Dr. Margaret Clegg on no DNA analysis: Zecharia Sitchin, There Were Giants upon the Earth (Rochester, VT: Bear & Co., 2010), 345.

Sacred Sites
the OSIRION

Margaret Alice Murray on the Osirion: Willia m Flinders Petrie and Margaret Alice Murray, "The Osirion at Abydos (Abtu)," 1904, Ascending
Passage, http://ascendingpassage.com/OsEion-at-Abydos.htm.

The Djed Pillar as metaphysical object: "Abydos: Abtu or Abdju the City of the Djed," SanGraal: Sacred Geometry Alchemy,
www. sangraal c om/Abydos.

Egypt went down hill : J. Douglas Kenyon, ed., Forbidden History: Prehistoric Technologies, Extraterrestrial Intervention, and the
Suppressed Origins of Civilization (Rochester, VT: Bear & Co., 2005), 89.

CARNAC

Carnac builders not given credit: Philip Coppens, The Ancient Alien Question: A New Inquiry into the Existence, Evidence, and Influence
of Ancient Visitors (Pompton Plains, NJ: New Page Books, 2012), 112.

GOBEKLITEPE

Sean Thomas and Gobekli Tepe as funerary complex: Sean Thomas, "Gobekli Tepe Paradise Regained?" Fortean Times, Mar. 2007,
www.forteantimes.com/Features/Articles/449/Gobekli_Tepe_Paradise_Regained.htmL

Ted Banning on residents at structures: "Archaeologist Argues World's Oldest Temples Were Not Temples at All," Phys, Oct. 6, 2011,
http://phys.org/News/2011-10- Archaeologist-World-01dest-Temples.html#Nrlv.

No meaning from the site: Linda Moulton Howe, Mysterious 12,000-Year-Old Gobekli Tepe, EarthFiles, June 16-July 2, 2012,
www.earthfiles.com/news-print.php?ID=1984&category=Science.

Hassan Karabulut and Sandra Scham: Sandra Scham, "The World's First Temple," www.archaeology.org/0811/abstracts/turkey.htmL

Andrew Collins on a suspected ruling elite: Adriano Forgione, interview of Andrew Collins, "Gobekli Tepe Eden, Home of the Watchers,"
www.andrewcolEns.com/page/articles/Gobekli_Tepe_interview.htm.

Layout plan decoded: www.Youtube.com/Watch?V=Idountm2e28&Feature=Player_Embedded.

Wayne Herschel on Easter Island similarities: Wayne HerscheL "Easter Island Deciphered," The Hidden Records: The Star of the Gods,
www.thehiddenrecords.com/Easter-Island-Rapanui-Moai-Orion-Perseus.php.

BAALBEK

Michel Alouf on accurately placed blocks: www.eridu.co.uk/Author/Mysteries_Of_The_World/Baalbek/Baalbek6/Baalbek6.htmL

Alan F. Alford on Baldwin's moving plans and superhumans: Ibid.

PYRAMID POWER

Christopher Dunn, "Evidence of Ancient Electrical Devices Found in the Great Pyramid?" June 2, 2011, Giza Power,
www. gizapower. c om/Anotherrobot. htm.

Rob Richardson on hieroglyphs: Rowan Hooper, "First Images from the Great Pyramid's Chamber of Secrets, New Scientist, May 25, 2011,
www.newscientist.com/article/mg21028144.500-first-images-from-great-pyramids-chamber-of-secrets.htmL

COSMIC WAR

Weapons of power and real interplanetary war: Joseph P. FarreE, The Cosmic War: Interplanetary Warfare, Modern Physics, and Ancient
Texts (Kempton, IL: Adventures UnEmited Press, 2007), 191-92.

Tom Van Flandern speaks of intervention: OE Is Mastery, Dec. 31, 2009, http://oilismastery.blogspot.com/2009_12_01_archive.html.

Ancient texts support this model: FarreE, Cosmic War, 25.



PYRAMIDS AS STAR MAPS

Pyramids reflect Orion: Robert Bauvaland Adrian Gilbert, The Orion Mystery: Unlocking the Secrets of the Pyramids (New York: Crown,
1994), 122.

Prehistoric date for Great Pyramid: Ibid., 192-93.

Collin Andrews and Kevin Smith's comments: "What Does NASA Know?" KSS Report: News and Views from Kevin Smith, 2010,
http://kevinsmithshow.com/kssblog/what_does_nasa_know.htm.

Pyramids match star systems: Wayne Herschel, Hidden Records I (self-published, 2003, order at: www.thehiddenrecords.com/book.htm),
284.

Celebration of the human species: Ibid., 20-21.

A sunlike star: Wayne Herschel, "Ancient Star Map Egypt and the Human Origin Blueprint Code," www.thehiddenrecords.com/sphinx.htm.

FORGOTTEN PYRAMIDS

Semir Osmanagic on energy beam and advanced builders: "World History and Bosnian Pyramids 2011, Dec. 15, 2011,
www.piramidasunca.ba/eng/latest-news/item/7778-world-history-and-bosnian-pyramids-2011.htmL

Anthony Harding debunks Bosnian pyramid: Anthony Harding, "The Great Bosnian Pyramid Scheme," British Archaeology, no. 92 (Jan.-
Feb. 2007), www.britarch.ac.uk/ba/ba92/feat3.shtmL

George Filer and the Xianyang pyramid: "China's Hidden Pyramids Were Built by ET," National UFO Center: Filer's Research Institute,
Nov. 16, 2011,

www.nationalufocenter.com/artman/publish/article_424.php.

Arkansas pyramid mounds: "Toltec Mounds Archaeological State Park," http://iittierock.about.eom/cs/statepai ks/p/aatoltecmounds.

Also See: "About the Pyramids," Ara's Art and News, www.arasartgallery.com/about-the-pyramids.htmL

City of Cahokia: "The 'Origins' of Cahokia Mounds," Cahokia Mounds State Historic Site,

www. c ahokiamounds. org/ explore/archae ology/origins.

Part II: The Ancients

A shadowy prehistory: Alan F. Alford, Gods of the New Millennium: Scientific Proof of Flesh & Blood Gods (Walsall, UK: Eridu Books,
1996), 1.

He who possesses Ram: Laurence Gardner, Genesis of the Grail Kings (London: Bantam Press, 1999), p. 100.

Paracelsus on wisdom carried to Egypt: Joseph P. Farrell, The Philosopher's Stone: Alchemy and the Secret Research for Exotic Matter
(Port Townsend, WA: Feral House, 2009), 52-53.

WHERE WAS ATLANTIS?

Atlantis in Timaeus : Ignatius Donnelly, Atlantis: The Antediluvian World (New York: Gramercy Pub. Co., 1949), 9.

Gods begat children by mortal woman: Plato, Critias, trans. Benjamin Jowett, http://classics.mit.edu/Plato/critias.html.

Gods and goddesses simply kings and queens: Donnelly, Atlantis, 1.

Nicky White and submerged landscape: Wynne Parry, "A Lost World? Atlantis-like Landscape Discovered," Live Science,
www.livescience.com/14974-geologists-remains-landscape-rose-north-atlantic-ocean-56-mMon-years-sinking.htmL

THE BIMINI ROAD

R. Cedric Leonard, J. Manson Valentine, John Gifford, and Dimitri Rebikoff: R. Cedric Leonard, "The Bahama Island Underwater Ruins:
Ignored by Main-stream Archeology," www.atlantisquest.com/Bahama.htmL

THE MINOAN EMPIRE AND SANTORINI

Gavin Menzies on copper at Lake Superior: Gavin Menzies, The Lost Empire of Atlantis: History's Greatest Mystery Revealed (New York:
HarperCollins Publishers, 2011), 303-8.

R. Cedric Leonard on objections to Minoan Empire as Atlantis: R. Cedric Leonard, "The Minoan Hypothesis: Could Santorini Have Been
Atlantis?" www.atlantisquest.com/Minoan.htmL

THE SOUTH CHINA SEA

McCanney on Santos, South China Sea, and Mars: Rick Martin, "The Sun-Earth Connection: Solar Winds & Planetary Bombardment, Bizarre
Weather & Earth Changes, www.jmccanneyscience.com/Spectrumsept2003.htm.

OUT OF THIS WORLD

Rich Anders on parallel worlds: Rich Anders, "Atlantis, Dinosaurs, and the Parallel World," www.world-mysteries.com/Mpl_10ra.htm.


POLE SHIFT AND ANTARCTICA



Columbus had expected the shoreline: "New Analysis Hints Ancient Explorers Mapped Antarctic," New York Times, Sept. 25, 1984.

Thirty-six-thousand-year-old bison meat: Cecil Adams, "Prehistoric, It's What's for Dinner: Have Explorers Had Feasts of Woolly
Mammoth?" www.straightdope.com/columns/read/2725/prehistoric-its-whats-for-dinner.

Atlantis will be found: Maurice Chatelain, Our Ancestors Came from Outer Space: A NASA Expert Confirms Mankind's Extraterrestrial
Origins, trans. Orest Berlings (Garden City, NY: Doubleday, 1978), 175.

A WORLDWIDE CIVILIZATION

Frederick Soddy on disappeared civilizations: Louis Pauwels and Jacques Bergier, The Morning of the Magicians (New York: Avon, 1963),
181.

Charles Hapgood on worldwide civilization: Charles H. Hapgood, Maps of the Ancient Sea Kings: Evidence of Advanced Civilization in
the Ice Ages (New York: Chilton, 1966), 193.

Extraterrestrial theory is true and accurate: Maurice Chatelain, Our Ancestors Came from Outer Space: A NASA Expert Confirms
Mankind's Extraterrestrial Origins, trans. Orest Berlings (Garden City, NY: Doubleday, 1978), 200.

Sumer: The First Known Civilization

CUNEIFORM TABLETS

Samuel Noah Kramer on Sumerian firsts: Zecharia Sitchin, The 12th Planet (New York: Avon Books, 1976), 120-21; see also Samuel Noah
Kramer, The Sumerians: Their History, Culture, and Character (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1963); and Samuel Noah Kramer,
History Begins at Sumer, 2d ed. (London: Thames & Hudson, 1961).

LONGEVITY AND NUMBERS

Geometry, time system, and celestial cycle: Alan F. Alford, Gods of the New Millennium: Scientific Proof of Flesh & Blood Gods (Walsall,
UK: Eridu Books, 1996), 124.

MYTH OR HISTORY?

Tales branded as myth: Zecharia Sitchin, The 12th Planet (New York: Avon Books, 1976), viii

Still-evolving knowledge: Paul Von Ward, We've Never Been Alone: A History of Extraterrestrial Intervention (Charlottesville, VA:
Hampton Roads, 2011), xv, xxix-xxx.

Ancient astronauts capable of landing on Earth: Sitchin, 12th Planet, viii,

Gods came from the sky: Von Ward, We've Never Been Alone, 31.

Cave graves: Jim Marrs, Alien Agenda: Investigating the Extraterrestrial Presence among Us (New York: HarperCollins, 1997), 33.

The Anunnaki: Improving the Breed?

Zulu legends compare to Sumerian: "Michael of the Family Tellinger," Spirit Reality: Book of Transcriptures,
www.afribeat.com/Journey/Nature/Spiritreality/Researcher_Michaeltellinger.htm.

THE NEFILIM CHAIN OF COMMAND

Hammurabi's prologue: Brian Edric Colless, "Hammurabi: The Empire of Hammurabi, The Lawcode of Hammurabi, Prologue," Collesseum: A
Museum-Theatre for Scripts, http^/sites.google.com/Site/Collesseum/HammurabL

SITCHIN'S CRITICS

Open letter to Sitchin: "Open Letter," Sitchin Is Wrong, http://sitchiniswrong.com/letter/letter.htm.

Enki in Sumerian texts: Oxford University Faculty of Oriental Studies, Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature, ETCSL translation
search: Enki, http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/cgi-bin/etcsl.cgi?

simplesearchword=enki&simplesearch=translation&searchword=&charenc=gcirc&Lists=

A cohesive and defensible mixture: Paul Von Ward, We've Never Been Alone: A History of Extraterrestrial Intervention (Charlottesville,
VA: Hampton Roads, 2011), 33.

Seven Tablets of Creation and support for Sitchin: C. L. Turnage, War in Heaven: The Case for a Solar System War (Santa Barbara, CA:
Timeless Voyager Press, 1998), 7-8.

AN EARLY GOLD RUSH

Gold to repair upper atmosphere: Lloyd Pye, Everything You Know Is Wrong: Human Origins (Madeira Beach, FL: Adamu Press, 1997),
231-32.

Comparison of names: Ignatius Donnelly, Atlantis: The Antediluvian World (New York: Gramercy Pub. Co., 1949), 138.


OUT OF AFRICA



Complaints to Enlil: Stephanie Dailey, ed., Myths from Mesopotamia: Creation, the Flood, Gilgamesh, and Others (Oxford, UK: Oxford
University Press, 2000), 12.

Creation alone in the hands of the Father: Zecharia Sitchin, The Lost Book of Enki: Memoirs and Prophecies of an Extraterrestrial God
(Rochester, VT: Bear & Co., 2002), 130.

More detailed texts in Sumer: "UFOs and the Bible, Part 1," Spiritual, www.spirituaLcom.au/2011/07/Ufos-And-The-Bible-Part-l.

The African connection to Sumer: Michael Tellinger and Johan Heine, Temples of the African Gods: Revealing the Ancient Hidden Ruins
of Southern Africa (Waterval Boven, South Africa: Zulu Planet, 2010), 124.

Abzu where the gold came from: Ibid., 5.

THE HYBRID

Human-animal hybrids created: Daniel Martin and Simon Caldwell, "150 Human Animal Hybrids Grown in UK Fabs: Embryos Have Been
Produced Secretively for the Past Three Years," London Daily Mail, July 22, 2011, www.dailymaiLco.uk/Sciencetech/Article-
2017818/Embryos-Involving-Genes-Animals-Mixed-Humans-Produced-Secretively-Past-Years.html#Ixzzliu3wyqjr.

Gilgamesh translation: E. A. Speiser, The Epic of Gilgamesh, in The Ancient Near East: An Anthology of Texts and Pictures, ed. James
B. Pritchard (Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 1958), 51.

Ancient man worked for his God: Zecharia Sitchin, The 12th Planet (New York: Avon, 1976), 337.

Foreign DNA in African groups: Joseph Lachance, Benjamin Vernot, Clara C. Elbers, Bart Ferwerda, Alain Froment, Jean-Marie Bodo,
Godfrey Lema, Wenqing Fu, Thomas B. Nyambo, Timothy R. Rebbeck, Kun Zhang, Sarah A. Tishkoff, Joshua M. Akey, "Evolutionary
History and Adaptation from High-Coverage Whole-Genome Sequences of Diverse African Hunter-Gatherers," Cell (July 26, 2012); Joshua
Akey interview with Linda Moulton Howe, September 12, 2012.

Slaves treated poorly: Arthur David Horn with Lynette Anne Mallory-Horn, Humanity's Extraterrestrial Origins: ET Influences on
Humanities Biological and Cultural Evolution (Mount Shasta, CA: A & L Horn, 1994), 65.

LONGEVITY AND ANOTHER NOAH

Sexagesimal system knowledge lost: Alan F. Alford, Gods of the New Millennium: Scientific Proof of Flesh & Blood Gods (Walsall, UK:
Eridu Books, 1996), 297.

Several gods not always in accord: Zecharia Sitchin, The 12th Planet (New York: Avon, 1976), 380.

Kent Flannery on cause of farming: Arthur David Horn with Lynette Anne Mallory-Horn, Humanity's Extraterrestrial Origins: ET
Influences on Humanities Biological and Cultural Evolution (Mount Shasta, CA: A & L Horn, 1994), 101.

SEPARATING THE HUMANS

Enlil institutes mountain farming: Zecharia Sitchin, The Wars of Gods and Men (New York: Avon, 1985), 121.

No explanation for botanogenetic miracle and three phases: Zecharia Sitchin, The 12th Planet (New York: Avon, 1976), 414-15.

KINGS AND CONFLICT

Shem as something that flies: C. L. Turnage, War in Heaven: The Case for a Solar System War (Santa Barbara, CA: Timeless Voyager
Press, 1998), 12.

Sky Vehicle: Sitchin, 12th Planet, 148.

William Henry, One Foot in Atlantis: The Secret Occult History of World War II and Its Impact on New Age Politics (Anchorage, AK:
Earthpulse Press, 1998), 113.

Reproducing an exact match: Bill Putnam's letter to author, June 13, 2012.

Abraham as personage of high standing: Sitchin, Wars of Gods and Men, 292.

ATOMIC WAR?

Vapor translated as salt: Sitchen Wars of Gods and Men, 313-14n.

Radioactive Jericho bones: I. M. Blake and J. Cynthia Jones, "Radioactivity of Jericho Bones," Archaeometry 10, no. 1 (Aug. 23, 2007),
http://onlinelibrary.wiley.com/doi/10.1111/j. 1475-4754.1967.tb00623.x/pdf.

Stones blackened